^^ "^ '^^'.^^'^''''^"'^ ^°'^:.*i^'^"^^"°^ ^^^^.^'%"'^ '^ 



^ ^ '-y^^w* ^^ 















.\X^^^ - 






v^\-»/% "-^ v^'^. 



^o..'"" 



\..^^ ^^^ 









'"'S-O^ 



>..^^ 

^^% 






^Q. 



.^ .o.'^-' 






^\«/ °"o°^-!^^\/'" °"Q,■^!?^^\/ ""oJ^^T^V"" °"o. 



v^n^.o,V"-*v^n^... V"•-v^^^^■.», 



* v^';> 















./,: . 



,, ^ "°^ 



^*V'.^..%;'--^c^^..V-^*N^---^ 






<i, ' 









♦' J °- 









%. ^ 

= -^o.^ > 






°°^ ^°^:-^'>^ ^°^:.^'>^ ^°^:^^'V° ^^^i^''"^ 



." s-°^ 






".--v°-^N^>-».v°-^Ay>%;:"-^ 



;^^^ ^^^\X^V4gV;^^ rM\ 



^-..^^^ 



.' .«?>" -<>. 



.# -^ 









rt 'Vo^ 



CO' v^ 



Ji^'' s»., <> 






I'.-^c^ 









^^.^ ^>^^/- 















cS ->U 






:- ^ / ^;^v/ ^;'^^/ ^;Wv/ ^;' 

c^^^^:.;^:".^ cp^^^^;;^^^ co^v^.^^>^ ^.^'',:^"S 



\ %.o^ 



k?-^ ^ 






%>^^'' / 



)>\.^^': 



^ o^ '= 



^ Q,^ 









>s^)>. 












cO\ 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



H. E. MARSHALL 



THIS COUNTRY 
OF OURS 

The Story of the United States 

BY 

H. E. MARSHALL 

AUTHOR OF "OUR ISLAND STORY," "OUR EMPIRE STORY." 
"A HISTORY OF FRANCE." ETC. 

WITH PICTUHES IN COLOUR BT 

A. C. MICHAEL 




NEW YORK 
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 



PREFACE 

Dear Peggy: 

Four years have come and gone since first you asked me 
to write a Story of the United States "lest you should grow- 
up knowing nothing of your own country." I think, how- 
ever, that you are not yet very grown up, not yet too 
"proud and great" to read my book. But I hope that you 
know something already of the history of your own coun- 
try. For, after all, you know, this is only a play book. It 
is not a book which you need knit your brows over, or in 
which you will find pages of facts, or politics, and long 
strings of dates. But it is a book, I hope, which when you 
lay it down will make you say, "I'm glad that I was born 
an American. I'm glad that I can salute the stars and 
stripes as my flag." 

Yes, the flag is yours. It is in your keeping and in that of 
every American boy and girl. It is you who in the next 
generation must keep it flying still over a people free and 
brave and true, and never in your lives do aught to dim 
the shining splendour of its silver stars. 
Always your friend, 

H. E. Makshall. 



ACKNOWLEDGMENT 

During my residence in California the Trustees of the 
A. K. Smiley Library, Redlands, with charming hospitality 
procured for me (sometimes sending the whole breadth of 
the continent for them) the many books necessary for the 
writing of this sketch of American history. Without this 
courtesy and kindness on their part it would have been im- 
possible for me to continue my work while in California, 
and it gives me much pleasure thus publicly to acknowl- 
edge my indebtedness to them. 

H. E. Marshall. 



CONTENTS 

PART I 
STORIES OF EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. How THE Vikings of Old Sought and Found 

New Lands 3 

II. The Sea of Darkness and the Great Faith of 

Columbus 14 

III. How Columbus Fared Forth Upon the Sea of 

Darkness and Came to Pleasant Lands Be- 
yond 21 

IV. How Columbus Returned in Triumph ... 28 
V. How America Was Named 35 

VI. How THE Flag of England Was Planted on 

THE Shores of the New World .... 40 
VII. How the Flag of France Was Planted in 

Florida 44 

VIII. How the French Founded a Colony in Florida 52 
IX. How THE Spaniards Drove the French Out of 

Florida 67 

X. How A Frenchman Avenged the Death of His 

Countrymen 79 

XI. The Adventures of Sir Humphrey Gilbert . 85 
XII. About Sir Walter Raleigh's Adventures in 

" the Golden West 91 

PART II 
STORIES OF VIRGINIA 

XIII. The Adventures of Captain John Smith . . 102 

XIV. More Adventures of Captain John Smith . . 114 
XV. How THE Colony Was Saved 126 



xii CONTENTS 

CHAPTEK PAOE 

XVI. How Pocahontas Took a Journey Over tiie 

Seas 139 

XVII. How the Redmen Fought Against Their 

White Brothers 146 

XVIII. How Englishmen Fought a Duel with Tyranny 151 

XIX. The Coming of the Cavaliers 155 

XX. Bacon's Rebellion 161 

XXI. The Story of the Knights of the Golden 

Horseshoe 171 

PART III 
STORIES OF NEW ENGLAND 
XXII. The Story of the Pilgrim Fathers .... 175 

XXIII. The Founding of Massachusetts .... 187 

XXIV. The Story of Harry Vane 192 

XXV. The Story of Anne Hutchinson and the Found- 
ing of Rhode Island 195 

XXVI. The Founding of Harvaed 198 

XXVII. How Quakers First Came to New England . 201 
XXVIII. How Maine and New Hampshire Were Found- 
ed 206 

XXIX. The Founding of Connecticut and War with 

THE Indians 210 

XXX. The Founding of New Haven 217 

XXXI. The Hunt for the Regicides 220 

XXXII. King Philip's War 225 

XXXIII. How the Charter of Connecticut Was Saved 230 

XXXIV. The Witches of Salem 236 

PART IV 

STORIES OF THE MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN 

COLONIES 

XXXV. The Founding of Maryland 241 

XXXVI. How New Amsterdam Became New York . . 246 
XXXVII. How A German Ruled New York .... 255 



CONTENTS .-iij 

CHAPTEIl '^'" 

XXXVIII. Pirates! ""^^^ 

XXXIX. The Founding of New Jersev . . . ' ! 2G4 

XL. The Founding of Pennsylvania . . . . ' 2G6 

XLI. How Benjamin Franklin Came to Philadelphia 274 

XLII. The Founding of North and South Carolina 277 

XLIII. War With the Indians in North and South 

Carolina 28i 

XLIV. The Founding of Georgia 287 

PART V 
STORIES OF THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 

XLV. How the Mississippi Was Discovered . . 297 

XL VI. King William's War and Queen Anne's War . 308 

XL VII. The Mississippi Bubble .... 324 
XL VIII. How A Terrible Disaster Befell the British 

^^^^ 32J 

XLIX. The End of French Rule in America . . . 330 

L. The Rebellion of Pontiac .... 337 

PART VI 
STORIES OF THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 
LI. The Boston Tea-Party .... 344 

^"' ^^SVoRr'''''''^ Ride-The Unsheathing of the 

^"^' '^Hill'""'' '^"«^«'^1^f™ Battle of Bunker 
LIV. The War IN Canada' .' .' .' .' .' ' [ [ ^ 
^V- The Birth OF a Great Nation ..... 368 
LVI. ^HE Darkest Hour-Trenton and Princeton 372 
LVII. Burgoyne's Campaign-Bennington and Oris- 

^^^^ 3g2 

LVIII. Ktogoyne's Campaign-Bemis Heights and 

LIX. Brandywine-Germantown- Valley Forge . 393 
LX. War on the Sea gg- 



xiv CONTENTS 

CHAPTER ^^^^ 

LXI. The Battle of Monmouth— The Story of 

Captain Molly 406 

LXII. The Story of a Great Crime . . . ... 411 

LXIII. A Turning Point in the World's History . 416 

PART VII 

STORIES OF THE UNITED STATES UNDER THE 
CONSTITUTION 

LXIV. Washington First in War, First in Peace . . 419 

LXV. Adams— How He Kept Peace with France . 431 
LXVI. Jefferson— How the Territory of the United 

States Was Doubled 434 

LXVII. Jefferson— How the Door into the Far West 

Was Opened 439 

LXVIII. Jefferson— About an American Who Wanted 

TO BE A King 446 

LXIX. Madison— The Shooting Star and the Prophet 452 
LXX. Madison— War with Great Britain ... 456 
LXXI. Monroe— The First Whispers of a Storm- 
Monroe's Famous Doctrine 464 

LXXII. Adams— The Tariff of Abominations ... 469 
LXXIII. Jackson— "Liberty and Union, Now and For- 

ever"— Van Buren— Hard Times . . .471 

LXXIV. Harrison— The Hero of Tippecanoe ... 478 

LXXV. Tyler— Florida Becomes a State .... 481 
LXXVI. Polk— How Much Land Was Added to the 

United States 483 

LXXVII. Polk— The Finding op Gold 491 

LXXVIII. Taylor— Union or Disunion 496 

LXXIX. Fillmore— The Underground Railroad . . 500 

LXXX. Pierce— The Story of "Bleeding Kansas" . 505 

LXXXI. Buchanan— The Story of the Mormons . . 510 

LXXXII. Buchanan— The First Shots 515 

LXXXIII. Lincoln— From Bull Run to Fort Donelson . 519 



CONTENTS XV 



CHAPTER P^aSl 

LXXXIV. Lincoln— The Story of the First Battle 

BETWEEN Ironclads 526 

LXXXV. Lincoln— The Battle of Shiloh anb the Tak- 
ing of New Orleans 530 

LXXXVI. Lincoln— The Slaves are Made Free . . 537 
LXXXVIL Lincoln— Chancellorsville— The Death op 

Stonewall Jackson 543 

LXXXVm. Lincoln— The Battle of Gettysburg . . . 548 
LXXXIX. Lincoln— Grant's Campaign— Sheridan's Ride 553 
XC. Lincoln — Sherman's March to the Sea — Lin- 
coln Re-elected President 562 

XCL Lincoln— The End of the War— The Presi- 
dent's Death 567 

XCII. Johnson — How the President was Impeached 572 

XCIII. Grant^A Peaceful Victory 577 

XCIV. Hayes— Garfield— Arthur 580 

XCV. Cleveland— Harrison— Cleveland .... 583 

XCVI. McKiNLEY— War and Sudden Death ... 588 

XCVII. Roosevelt^Taft 595 

XCVIII. Wilson— Troubles with Mexico .... 600 

XCIX. Wilson— The Great War 606 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

The Departure of the "Mayflower" .... Frontispiece 

PAGE 

The Landing of the Viking3 8 

The Voyage of Columbus 24 

The Crowning of Powhatan 116 

William Penn's Treaty with the Indians 268 

La Salle Takes Possession of Louisiana 304 

The Death OF Wolfe "... 334 

Washington Taking Leave of His Officers 420 

Abraham Lincoln, the Great Emancipator 516 

High Tide at Gettysburg 550 




THE DEPARTURE OF THE MAYFLOWER 



With tears streaming down their faces the Pilgrims 
knelt upon the shore and saw the Mayfioiver go. 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



PART I: STORIES OF EXPLORERS AND 
PIONEERS 

CHAPTER I 

HOW THE VIKINGS OF OLD SOUGHT AND 
FOUND NEW LANDS 

In days long long ago there dwelt in Greenland a King Eric the Red 
named Eric the Red. He was a man mighty in war, and 
men held him in high honour. 

Now one day to the court of Eric there came Bjarni the Bjami the 
son of Heriulf. This Bjami was a far traveller. He had 
sailed many times upon the seas, and when he came home 
he had ever some fresh tale of marvel and adventure to tell. 
But this time he had a tale to tell more marvellous than 
any before. For he told how far away across the sea of 
Greenland, where no man had sailed before, he had found 
a new, strange land. 

But when the people asked news of this unknown land 
Bjarni could tell them little, for he had not set foot upon 
those far shores. Therefore the people scorned him. 

"Truly you have little hardihood," they said, "else you 
had gone ashore, and seen for yourself, and had given 
us good account of this land." 

But although Bjarni could tell nought of the new strange 
( land, save that he had seen it, the people thought much 
about it, and there was great talk about voyages and dis- 
coveries, and many longed to sail forth and find again the Leif longs to 
land which Bjarni the Traveller had seen. But more than ^^1^^ scm 
any other in that kingdom, Leif the son of Eric the Red, 



4 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

longed to find that land. So Leif went to Erie and said: 
"Oh my father, I fain would seek the land which Bjarni 
the Traveller has seen. Give me gold that I may buy his 
ship and sail away upon the seas to find it." 
^^ Then Eric the Red gave his son gold in great plenty. 
"Go, my son," he said, "buy the ship of Bjarni the 
Traveller, and sail to the land of which he tells." 

Then Leif, quickly taking the gold, went to Bjarni and 
bought his ship. 

Leif was a tall man, of great strength and noble bearing. 
He was also a man of wisdom, and just in all things, so 
that men loved and were ready to obey him. 

Now therefore many men came to him offering to be his 
companions in adventure, until soon they were a company 
of thirty-five men. They were all men tall and of great 
strength, with fair golden hair and eyes blue as the sea 
upon which they loved to sail, save only Tyrker the German. 
Tyrker Long time this German had lived with Eric the Red and 

was much beloved by him. Tyrker also loved Leif dearly, 
for he had known him since he was a child, and was indeed 
his foster father. So he was eager to go with Leif upon 
this adventurous voyage. Tyrker was very little and plain. 
His forehead was high and his eyes small and restless. He 
wore shabby clothes, and to the blue-eyed, fair-haired giants 
of the North he seemed indeed a sorry-looking little fellow. 
But all that mattered little, for he was a clever craftsman, 
and Leif and his companions were glad to have him go with 
them. 

Then, all things being ready, Leif went to his father and, 
bending his knee to him, prayed him to be their leader. 

But Eric tlie Red shook his head. "Nay, my son," he 
said, "I am old and stricken in years, and no more able 
to endure the hardships of tlie sea." 

"Yet come, my father," pleaded Leif, "for of a certainty 
if you do, good luck will go with us." 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 5 

Then Eric looked longingly at the sea. His heart bade 
him go out upon it once again ere he died. So he yielded 
to the prayers of his son and, mounting upon his horse, 
he rode towards the ship. 

When the sea-farers saw him come they set up a shout of 
welcome. But when Eric was not far from the ship the 
horse upon which he was riding stumbled, and he was 
thrown to the ground. He tried to rise but could not, for 
his foot was sorely wounded. 

Seeing that he cried out sadly, "It is not for me to dis- 
cover new lands; go ye without me." 

So Eric the Eed returned to his home, and Leif went on 
his way to his ship with his companions. 

Now they busied themselves and set their dragon-headed The vikings 
vessel in order. And when all was ready they spread their ^"^^ ^"'^ 
gaily-coloured sails, and sailed out into the unknowTi sea. 

Westward and ever westward they sailed towards the 
setting of the sun. For many days they sailed yet they 
saw no land : nought was about them but the restless, toss- 
ing waves. But at length one day to their watching eyes 
there appeared a faint grey line far on the horizon. Then 
their hearts bounded for joy. They had not sailed in vain, 
for land was near. 

"Surely," said Leif, as they drew close to it, "this is They see 
the land which Bjami saw. Let it not be said of us that jqqq ^ p 
we passed it by as he did." 

So, casting anchor, Leif and his companions launched a 
boat and went ashore. But it was no fair land to which 
they had come. Far inland great snow-covered mountains 
rose, and Fetween them and the sea lay flat and barren 
rock, where no grass or green thing grew. It seemed to 
Leif and his companions that there was no good thing in 
this land. 

"I will caU it Helluland or Stone Land," said Leif. 

Then he and his companions went back to the ship and 



4 



6 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

put out to sea once more. They came to land again after 
Bome time, and again tlioy cast anchor and launched a boat 
and went ashore. This land was flat. Broad stretches 
of white sand sloped gently to the sea, and behind the 
level plain was thickly wooded. 

"This land," said Leif, "shall also have a name after its 
nature." So he called it Markland or Woodland. 

Then again Leif and his companions returned to the ship, 
and mounting into it they sailed away upon the sea. And 
now fierce winds arose, and the ship was driven before the 
blast so that for days these sea-farers thought no more of 
finding new lands, but only of the safety of their ship. 

But at length the wind fell, and the sun shone forth once 
more. Then again they saw land, and launching their boat 
they rowed ashore. 

To the eyes of these sea-faring men, who for many 
days had seen only the wild waste of waters, the land 
seemed passing fair. For the grass was green, and as the 
sun shone upon it it seemed to sparkle with a thousand 
diamonds. When the men put their hands upon the grass, 
and touched their mouths with their hands, and drank the 
dew, it seemed to them that never before had they tasted 
anything so sweet. So pleasant the land seemed to Leif and 
his companions that they determined to pass the winter 
there. They therefore drew their ship up the river which 
^owed into the sea, and cast anchor. 
'■ Then they carried their hammocks ashore and set to work 
to build a house. 

When the house was finished Leif called his companions 
together and spoke to them. 

"I will now divide our company into two bands," he said, 
"so that Ave may explore the country round about. One 
half shall stay at home, and the other half shall explore the 
land. But they who go to explore must not go so far away 



f 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 7 

that they cannot return home at night, nor must they sepa- 
rate from each other, lest they be lost." 

And as Leif said so it was done. Each day a company 
set out to explore, and sometimes Leif went with the ex- 
ploring party, and sometimes he stayed at home. But each 
day as evening came they all returned to their house, and 
told what they had seen. 

At length, however, one day, when those who had gone 
abroad returned, one of their number was missing, and 
when the roll was called it was found that it was Tyrker the 
German who had strayed. Thereat Leif was sorely troubled, 
for he loved his foster-father dearly. So he spoke sternly 
to his men, reproaching them for their carelessness in let- 
ting Tyrker separate from them, and taking twelve of his 
men with him he set out at once to search for his foster- 
father. But they had not gone far when, to their great 
joy, they saw their lost comrade coming towards them. 

"Why art thou so late, oh my foster-father?" cried Leif, 
as he ran to him. "Why hast thou gone astray from the 
others?" 

But Tyrker paid little heed to Leif 's questions. He was 
strangely excited, and rolling his eyes wildly he laughed 
and spoke in German which no one understood. At length, 
however, he grew calmer and spoke to them in their own 
language. "I did not go much farther than the others," 
he said. "But I have found something new. I have found Jyrker 
vines and grapes." 

"Is that indeed true, my foster-father?" said Leif. 

"Of a certainty it is true," replied Tyrker. "For I was 
born where'vines grow freely." 

This was great news ; and all the men were eager to go 
and see for themselves the vines which Tyrker had discov- 
ered. But it was already late, so they all returned to the 
house, and waited with what patience they could until 
morning. 



finds 
grapes 



return 
home 



8 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Then, as soon as it was day, Tyrker led his companions 
to the place where ho had found the grapes. And when 
Leif saw them he called tlie land Vineland because of them. 
He also decided to load his ship with grapes and wood, and 
depart homeward. So each day the men gathered grapes 
and felled trees, until the ship was full. Then they set sail 
for home. 
Thfy The winds were fair, and with but few adventures they 

arrived safely at home. There they were received with 
great rejoicing. Henceforth Leif was called Leif the Lucky, 
and he lived ever after in great honour and plenty, and 
the land which he had discovered men called Vineland the 
Good. 

In duo time, however, Eric the Eed died, and after that 
Leif the Lucky sailed no more upon the seas, for his 
father's kingdom was now his, and he must needs stay at 
home to rule his land. But Leif 's brother Thorvald greatly 
desired to go to Vineland so that he might explore the coun- 
try still further. 

Then when Leif saw his brother's desire he said to him, 
"If it be thy will, brother, thou mayest go to Vineland in 
my ship." 
Thorraid At that Thorvald rejoiced greatly, and gathering thirty 

men he set sail, crossed the sea without adventure, and 
came to the place where Leif had built his house. 

There he and his company remained during the winter. 
Then in the spring they set forth to explore the coast. 
After some time they came upon a fair country where there 
were many trees. 

When Thorvald saw it he said, "It is so fair a country 
that I should like to make my home here." 

Until this time the Norsemen had seen no inhabitants of 
the land. But now as they returned to their ship they saw 
three moimds upon the shore. When the Norsemen came 
near they saw that these three mounds were three canoes, 



sets forth 




THE LANDING OF THE VIKINQB 



It seemed to Leif and his companions that there 
was no good thing in this land. "I will call it 
Helluland or Stone Land," said Leif. 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 9 

and under each were three men armed with bows and 
arrows, who lay in wait to slay them. When the Norsemen 
saw that, they divided their company and put themselves 
in battle array. And after a fierce battle they slew the 
savages, save one who fled to his canoe and so escaped. 

When the fight was over the Norsemen climbed upon a 
high headland and looked round to see if there were signs 
of any more savages. Below them they saw several mounds 
which they took to be the houses of the savages, and knew 
that it behooved them therefore to be on their guard. But 
they were too weary to go further, and casting themselves 
down upon the ground where they were they fell into a 
heavy sleep. 

Suddenly they were awakened by a great shout, and they 
seemed to hear a voice cry aloud, "Awake, Thorvald, thou 
and all thy company, if ye would save your lives. Flee to 
thy ship with all thy men, and sail with speed from this 
land." 

So Thorvald and his companions fled speedily to their Afight 
ship, and set it in fighting array. Soon a crowd of dark- 
skinned savages, uttering fearful yells, rushed upon them. 
They cast their arrows at the Norsemen, and fought fiercely 
for some time. But seeing that their arrows availed little 
against the strangers, and that on the other hand many of 
their braves were slain, they at last fled. 

Then, the enemy being fled, Thorvald, turning to his men, 
asked, "Are any of you wounded?" 

"Nay," they answered, "we are all whole." 

"That is 3'ell," said Thorvald. "As for me, I am 
wounded in the armpit by an arrow. Here is the shaft. 
Of a surety it will cause my death. And now I counsel 
you, turn homeward with all speed. But carry me first to 
that headland which seemed to me to promise so pleasant a 
dwelling-place, and lay me there. Thus it shall be seen that 
I spoke truth when I wished to abide there. And ye shall 



with Red 
men 



10 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Thorvald 
dies 



place a cross at my feet, and another at my Lead, and call 
it Cross Ness ever after." 

So Thorvald died. Then his companions buried him as 
he had bidden them in the land which had seemed to him 
so fair. And as he had commanded they set a cross at his 
feet and another at his head, and called the place Cross 
Ness. Thus the first white man was laid to rest in Vineland 
the Good. 

Then when spring came the Norsemen sailed home to 
Greenland. And there they told Leif of all the things they 
had seen and done, and how his brave brother had met his 
death. 

Now when Leif 's brother Thorstein heard how Thorvald 
had died he longed to sail to Vineland to bring home his 
brother's body. So once again Leif 's ship was made ready, 
and with five and twenty tall, strong men Thorstein set 
forth, taking with him his wife Gudrid. 

But Thorstein never saw Vineland the Good. For storms 
beset his ship, and after being driven hither and thither 
for many months, he lost all reckoning, and at last came to 
land in Greenland once more. And there Thorstein died, and 
Gudrid went home to Leif. 

Now there came to Greenland that summer a man of 
great wealth named Thorfinn. And when he saw Gudrid 
he loved her and sought her in marriage, and Leif giving 
his consent to it, Thorfinn and Gudrid were married. 

At this time many people still talked of the voyages to 
Vineland, and they urged Thorfinn to journey thither and 
seek to find out more about these strange lands. And 
more than all the others Gudrid urged him to go. So at 
length Thorfinn determined to undertake the voyage. But 
it came to his mind that he w'ould not merely go to Vine- 
land and return home again. He resolved rather to settle 
there and make it his home. 

Thorfinn therefore gathered about sixty men, and those 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 11 

wlio had wives took also their wives with them, together 
with their cattle and their household goods. 

Then Thortinn asked Leif to give him the house which 
he had built in Vineland. And Leif replied, ' ' I will lend the 
house to you, but I will not give it." 

So Thorfinn and Gudrid and all their company sailed Thorfinn 
out to sea, and without adventures arrived safely at Leif 's 
house in Vineland. 

There they lived all that winter in great comfort. There 
was no lack of food either for man or beast, and the cattle 
they had brought with them roamed at will, and fed upon 
the wide prairie lands. 

All winter and spring the Norsemen dwelt in Vineland, 
and they saw no human beings save themselves. Then one 
day in early summer they saw a great troop of natives come 
out of the wood. They were dark and little, and it seemed 
to the Norsemen very ugly, with great eyes and broad 
cheeks. The cattle were near, and as the savages appeared 
the bull began to bellow. And when the savages heard 
that sound they were afraid and fled. For three whole 
weeks nothing more was seen of them, after that time how- 
ever they took courage again and returned. As they ap- 
proached they made signs to show that they came in peace, 
and with them they brought huge bales of furs which they 
wished to barter. 

The Norsemen, it is true, could not understand the lan- 
guage of the natives, nor could the natives understand the 
Norsemen ; but by signs they made known that they wished 
to barter theic furs for weapons. This, however, Thorfinn 
forbade. Instead he gave them strips of red cloth which 
they took very eagerly and bound about their heads. Thor- 
finn also commanded his men to take milk to the savages. 
And when they saw it they were eager to buy and drink it. 
So that it was said many of them carried away their mer- 
chandise in their stomachs. 



12 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Thorfinn 

returns 

home 



Vineland 
is forgotten 



Thus the days and months passed. Then one summer 
day a little son was born to Thorfinn and Gudrid. They 
called him Snorri, and he was the first white child to be 
born on the Continent which later men called the New 
"World. Thus three years went past. But the days were 
not all peaceful. For quarrels arose between the new- 
comers and the natives, and the savages attacked the 
Norsemen and killed many of them. 

Then Thorfinn said he would no longer stay in Vineland, 
but would return to Greenland. So he and all his com- 
pany made ready their ship, and sailed out upon the seas, 
and came at length safely to Greenland. 

Then after a time Thorfinn sailed to Iceland. There he 
made his home for the rest of his life, the people holding 
him in high honour. Snorri also, his son who had been born 
in Vineland, grew to be a man of great reno^vn. 

Such are some of the old Norse stories of the first finding 
of America. The country which Leif called Ilelluland was 
most likely Labrador, Markland Newfoundland, and Vine- 
land Nova Scotia. 

Besides these there were many other tales of voyages 
to Vineland. For after Leif and his brothers many other 
Vikings of the North sailed, both from Greenland and from 
Norway, to the fair western lands. Yet although they 
sailed there so often these old Norsemen had no idea that 
they had discovered a vast continent. They thought that 
Vineland was merely an island, and the discovery of it 
made no stir in Europe. By degrees too the voyages 
thither ceased. In days of wild warfare at home the Norse- 
men forgot the fair western land which Leif had discovered. 
They heard of it only in minstrel tales, and it came to be 
for them a sort of fairy-land which had no existence save 
in a poet's dream. ;, 

But now wise men have read these tales with care, and ' 
many have come to believe that they are not mere fairy 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 13 

stories. They have come to believe that hundreds of years 
before Columbus lived the Vikings of the North sailed the 
western seas and found the land which lay beyond, the land 
which we now call America. 



CHAPTER II 

THE SEA OF DARKNESS AND THE GREAT FAITH 
OF COLUMBUS 

In those far-off times besides the Vikings of the North 
other daring sailors sailed the seas. But all their sailings 
took them eastward. For it was from the cast that all the 
trade and the riches came in those days. To India and 
to far Cathay sailed the merchant through the Eed Sea 
and the Indian Ocean, to return with a rich and fragrant 
cargo of silks and spices, pearls and priceless gems. 

None thought of sailing westward. For to men of those 
days the Atlantic Ocean was kno\vii as the Outer Sea or the 
Sea of Darkness. There was nothing to be gained by ven- 
turing upon it, much to be dreaded. It was said that huge 
and horrible sea-dragons lived there, ready to wreck and 
swallow down any vessel that might venture near. An 
enormous bird also hovered in the skies waiting to pounce 
upon vessels and bear them away to some unkno\\Ti eyrie. 
Even if any foolhardy adventurers should defy theso dan- 
gers, and escape the horror of the dragons and the bird, 
other perils threatened them. For far in the west there 
lay a bottomless pit of seething fire. That was easy 
of proof. Did not the face of the setting sun glow with 
the reflected light as it sank in the west? There would be 
no hope nor rescue for any ship that should be drawn into 
that awful pit. 

Again it was believed that the ocean flowed downhill, and 
that if a ship sailed down too far it would never be able 
to get back again. These and many other dangers, said 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 15 

the ignorant people of those days, threatened the rash 
sailors who should attempt to sail upon the Sea of Dark- 
ness. So it was not wonderful that for hundreds of years 
men contented themselves with the well-known routes 
which indeed offered adventure enough to satisfy the heart 
of the most daring. 

But as time passed these old trade-routes fell more and Turks and 
more into the hands of Turks and Infidels. Port after ^""^^^^ 
port came under their rule, and infidel pirates swarmed 
in the Indian Ocean and Mediterranean until no Christian 
vessel was safe. At every step Christian traders found 
themselves hampered and hindered, and in danger of their 
lives, and they began to long for another way to the lands 
of spice and pearls. 

Then it was that men turned their thoughts to the dread 
Sea of Darkness. The less ignorant among them had begun 
to disbelieve the tales of dragons and fiery pits. The world 
was round, said wise men. Why then, if that were so, India 
could be reached by sailing west as well as by sailing east. 

Many men now came to this conclusion, among them an Christopher 
Italian sailor named Christopher Columbus. The more hsj.'J^og'. 
Columbus thought about his plan of sailing west to reach 
India, the more he believed in it, and the more he longed 
to set out. But without a great deal of money such an 
expedition was impossible, and Columbus was poor. His 
only hope was to win the help and friendship of a king or 
some other great and wealthy person. 

The Portuguese were in those days a sea-faring people, 
and their ships were to be found wherever ships dared go. 
Indeed Prince Henry of Portugal did so much to encourage 
voyages of discovery that he was called Henry the Navi- 
gator. And although he was by this time dead, the people 
still took great interest in voyages of discovery. So at 
length Columbus determined to go to King John of Portu- 
gal to tell him of his plans, and ask for his aid. 



16 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he goes to King Jolin listened kindly enough, it seemed, to what 

UTo"^" ' Columbus had to say. But before giving him any answer 
he said that he must consult his wise men. These wise men 
looked upon the whole idea of sailing to the west to reach 
the east as absurd. So King John refused to give Colum- 
bus any help. 

Yet although most of King John's wise men thought 
little of the plan, King John himself thought that there 
was something in it. But instead of helping Columbus he 
meanly resolved to send out an expedition of his own. This 
he did, and when Columbus heard of it he was so angry 
that he left Portugal, which for more than ten years he 
had made his home. He was poor and in debt, so he left 
the country secretly, in fear of the King, and of those to 
whom he owed money, 
he goes to When Columbus thus fled from Portugal, penniless and 

^"'"^ in debt, he was a man over forty. He was a bitterly disap- 

pointed man, too, but he still clung to his great idea. So 
he sent his brother Bartholomew to England to beg King 
Henry VII to help him, while he himself turned towards 
Spain. Bartholomew, however, reached England in an evil 
hour for his quest. For Henry VII had but newly wrested 
the crown from Richard III, and so had no thought to 
spare for unknown lands. Christopher also arrived in 
Spain at an unfortunate time. For the Spaniards were 
carrying on a fierce warfare against the Moors, and King 
Ferdinand and Queen Isabella had little thought or money 
to spare for any other undertaking. Therefore, although 
Ferdinand listened to what Columbus had to say, for the 
time being he could promise no help. 

So years passed. Columbus remained in Spain. For in 
spite of all his rebufiPs and disappointments he did not 
despair. As the court moved from place to place he fol- 
lowed it, hoping always that the day would come when the 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 17 

King and Queen would listen to him, and believe in his 
great enterprise. 

Meanwhile he lived in want and misery, and just kept he lives in 
himself from starvation by making and selling maps. To P°^'^'''y* 
the common people he seemed a madman, and as he passed 
through the streets in his worn and threadbare garments 
children jeered and pointed fingers of scorn at him. 

Yet in spite of mockery and derision Columbus clung to 
his faith. Indeed it burned in him so strongly that at 
length he made others share it too, and men who were 
powerful at court became his friends. 

At last the war with the Moors ended victoriously for 
Spain. Then these friends persuaded Queen Isabella to 
listen again to what Columbus had to say. To this the 
Queen consented, and when she heard how poor Columbus 
was she sent him some money, so that he might buy clothes 
fit to appear at court. 

When Columbus heard the good news he was overjoyed. 
As quickly as might be he bought new clothes, and mount- 
ing upon a mule he rode towards Granada. But when 
Columbus arrived he found the court still in the midst of 
rejoicings to celebrate victory. Among the light-hearted, 
gaily dressed throng there was no one who had a thought 
to spare for the melancholy, white-haired dreamer who 
passed like a dark shadow amidst them. With his fate, 
as it were, trembling in the balance, Columbus had no heart 
for rejoicing. So he looked on 'Svith indifference, almost 
with contempt." 

But at len^h his day came. At length all the jubilation he is 
was over, and Ferdinand and Isabella turned their thoughts [hricrn'!'''^ 
to Columbus. He came before them and talked so earnestly and Queen, 
of his great project that they could not but believe in it. 
The day was won. Both King and Queen, but more espe- 
cially the Queen, were willing to help the great enterprise. 
Now however Columbus himself all but wrecked his chances. 



18 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



his proud 
demands 



They are 
refused 



He leaves 
Spain 



He had dreamed so long about this splendid adventure, he 
was so filled with belief in its grandeur, that he demanded 
conditions such as would hardly have been granted to the 
greatest prince in the land. 

Columbus demanded that he should be made admiral and 
viceroy of all the lands he might discover, and that after 
his death this honour should descend to his son and to his 
son's son for ever and ever. He also demanded a tenth 
part of all the pearls, precious stones, gold, silver and 
spices, or whatever else he might gain by trade or barter. 

At these demands the grandees of Spain stood aghast. 
What I This shabby dreamer, this penniless beggar aspired 
to honour and dignities fit for a prince! It was absurd, 
and not to be thought of. If this beggarly sailor would 
have Spain assist him he must needs be more humble in 
suit. 

But not one jot would Columbus abate of his demands. 
So the Council broke up, and Columbus, with anger and 
disappointment in his heart, mounted his mule and turned 
his face towards the Court of France. All the seven long 
years during which he had waited, and hoped, and prayed, 
in Spain had been wasted. Now he would go to the King 
of France, and make his last appeal there. 

But Columbus had left friends behind him, friends who 
had begun to picture to themselves almost as vividly as 
he the splendours of the conquest he was to make. Now 
these friends sought out the Queen. In glowing words they 
painted to her the glory and the honour which would come 
to Spain if Columbus succeeded. And if he failed, why, 
what were a few thousand crowns, they asked. And as 
the Queen listened her heart beat fast ; the magnificence of 
the enterprise took hold upon her, and she resolved that, 
come what might, Columbus should go forth on his ad- 
venture. 

Ferdinand, however, stUl looked coldly on. The war 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 19 

against the Moors had been long and bitter, his treasury- 
was empty. Whence, he asked himself, was money forth- 
coming for this mad scheme? Isabella, however, had done 
with prudence and caution. "If there is not money enough 
in Aragon," she cried, "I will undertake this adventure for The 
my own kingdom of Castile, and if need be I will pawn my f^^i"'^ 
jewels to do it." 

While these things were happening Columbus, sick at 
heart, was slowly plodding on the road to France. But he 
only went a little way on his long journey. For just as he 
was entering a narrow pass not far from Granada, where 
the mountains towered above him, he heard the thud of 
horses' hoofs. 

It was a lonely and silent spot among the hills, where 
robbers lurked, and where many a man had been slain for 
the money and jewels he carried. Columbus, however, had 
nothing to dread: he carried with him neither gold nor 
jewels. He went forth from Spain a beggar, even as he 
had come. But if fear he had any, it was soon turned to 
incredulous joy. For when the horsemen came up they 
told Columbus that his friends had won the day for him, 
and that he must return. 

At first Columbus hesitated. He found it hard to believe 
that truly at last he had his heart's desire. When, however, coiumbus 
the messenger told him that the Queen herself bade him sp^afn^*^** 
return, he hesitated no longer. Joyfully turning his mule 
he hastened back to Granada. 

At last Columbus had won his heart's desire, and he had 
only to gather ships and men and set forth westward. But 
now a new BiflSculty arose. For it was out upon the terrible 
Sea of Darkness that Columbus wished to sail, and men 
feared to face its terrors. 

Week after week went past and not a ship or a man 
could Columbus get. He persuaded and implored in vain : 
no man was brave enough to follow him to the unknown 



20 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

horrors of the Sea of Darkness. Therefore as entreaty and 
persuasion proved of no avail, Columbus sought help from 
the King, who gave him power to force men to go with him. 
Even then all sorts of difficulties were thrown in the 
way. Columbus, however, overcame them all, and at length 
his three ships were ready. But it had taken many months. 
It was Februarj' when he turaed back so gladly to Granada; 
it was the third of August before everything was in order. 
Before dawn upon the day he sailed Columbus entered 
the church in the little sea-faring town of Palos where 
his ships lay at anchor. There he humbly confessed his 
sins, received the Sacrament, and committed himself to 
God's all-powerful guidance. The crew, wild, rough fel- 
lows, many of them, followed his example. Then Columbus 
stepped on board his ship, the Santa Maria, and turned 
his face westward. 
He sets He was filled with exaltation. But all Palos was filled 

t^he Sea^T '^^'i^h gloom, and upon the shore a gi-eat crowd gathered to 
1'Ya"^^' ^^^ ^ ^^^t farewell to these daring adventurers. And as 
the ships spread their sails and sped forth in the morning 
light the people wept and lamented sorely, for they never 
thought again to see their loved ones, who were about to 
adventure forth upon the terrible Sea of Darkness. 



3rd Aug., 



CHAPTER III 

HOW COLUMBUS FARED FORTH UPON THE SEA OF 

DARKNESS AND CAME TO PLEASANT 

LANDS BEYOND 

At first the voyage upon which Columbus and his daring 
companions now set forth lay through seas already known ; 
but soon the last land-mark was left behind, and the three 
little vessels, smaller than river craft of to-day, were alone 
upon the trackless waste of waters. And when the men 
saw the last trace of land vanish their hearts sank, and 
they shed bitter tears, weeping for home and the loved ones 
they thought never more to see. 

On and on they sailed, and as day after day no land 
appeared the men grew restless. Seeing them thus rest- 
less, and lest they should be utterly terrified at being so 
far from home upon this seemingly endless waste of waters, 
Columbus determined to keep them from knowing how far Coiumbus 
they had really gone. So he kept two reckonings. One, reckoni^"s 
in which the real length of the ships' daily journey was 
given he kept to himself: the other, in which the journey 
was given as much shorter, he showed to the sailors. 

A month went past, six weeks went past, and still there 
was no trace of land. Then at length came signs. Snow 
birds which fiever ventured far to sea flew round the ships. 
Now the waves bore to them a rudely carved stick, now the 
ships ploughed a way through masses of floating weeds. 
All these signs were at first greeted with joy and hope, 
and the sailors took heart. But as still the days went past 
and no land appeared, they lost heart again. 

21 



22 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he sailors The fields of weeds which they had at first greeted with 

?tii'terror jo.v HOW became an added terror. Would they not be caught 
in this tangle of weeds, they asked, and never more vdn 
a way out of it? To their fearful and superstitious minds 
the very breeze which had borne them softly onward be- 
came a menace. For if the wind always blew steadily from 
the east how was it possible ever to return to Spain! So 
Columbus was almost glad when a contrary wind blew. 
For it proved to his trembling sailors that one at least of 
their fears was groundless. But it made little difference. 
The men were now utterly given over to gloomy terrors. 

Fear robbed them of all ambition. Ferdinand and Isa- 
bella had promised a large sum of money to the man who 
should first discover land. But none cared now to win it. 
All they desired was to turn home once more. 

Fear made them mutinous also. So they whispered to- 
gether and planned in secret to rid themselves of Columbus. 
It would be easy, they thought, to throw him overboard 
some dark night, and then give out that he had fallen into 
the sea by accident. No one would know. No one in Spain 
would care, for Columbus was after all but a foreigner 
and an upstart. The great ocean would keep the secret. 
They would be free to turn homeward. 

Columbus saw their dark looks, heard the murmurs of 
the crews, and did his best to hearten them again. He 
spoke to them cheerfully, persuading and encouraging, 
"laughing at them, while in his heart he wept." 

Still the men went sullenly about their work. But at 
length one morning a sudden cry from the Pinta shook 
them from out their sullen thoughts. 
Land! It was the captain of the Pinta who shouted. "Land, 

land, my lord!" he cried. "I claim the reward." 

And when Columbus heard that shout his heart was 
filled with joy and thankfulness, and baring his head he 
sank upon his knees, giving praise to God. The crew fol- 



Landl 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 23 

lowed his example. Then, their hearts suddenly light and 
joyous, they swarmed up the masts and into the rigging 
to feast their eyes upon the goodly sight. 

All day they sailed onward toward the promised land. 
The sun sank and still all night the ships sped on their 
joyous way. But when morning dawned the land seemed 
no nearer than before. Hope died away again, and sor- Adeiusio 
rowfuUy as the day went on the wof ul truth that the fancied 
land had been but a bank of clouds was forced upon 
Columbus. 

Again for days the ships sailed on, and as still no land 
appeared the men again began to murmur. Then one day 
when Columbus walked on deck he was met, not merely 
with sullen looks, but with angry words. The men clam- 
oured to return. And if the Admiral refused, why, so much 
the worse for him. They would endure no longer. 

Bravely the Admiral faced the mutineers. He talked to Mutiny 
them cheerfully. He reminded them of what honour and 
gain would be theirs when they returned home having 
found the new way to India, of what wealth they might win 
by trading. Then he ended sternly: 

"Complain how you may," he said, "I have to go to the 
Indies, and I will go on till I find them, so help me God." 

For the time being the Admiral's stern, brave words 
cowed the mutineers. But not for much longer, Columbus 
knew right well, would they obey him if land did not soon 
appear. And in his heart he prayed God that it might not 
be long delayed. 

The next night Columbus stood alone upon the poop of the 
Santa Maria. FuU of anxious thoughts he gazed out into 
the darkness. Then suddenly it seemed to him that far The light 
in the distance he saw a glimmering light appear and dis- 
appear once and again. It was as if some one walking 
carried a light. But so fearful was Columbus lest his 
fervent hopes had caused him to imagine this light that 



24 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he would not trust his own eyes alone. So he called to one 
oi" his officers and asked him if he saw any light. 

"Yes," replied the officer, "I see a light." 

Then Columbus called a second man. He could not at 
first see the light, and in any case neither of them thought 
much of it. Columbus, however, made sure that land was 
close, and calling the men about him he bade them keep a 
sharp look-out, promising a silken doublet to the man who 
should first see land. 

So till two o'clock in the morning the ships held on their 
way. Then from the Pinta there came again a joyful shout 
of "Land! Land!" 

This time it proved no vision, it was land indeed ; and at 
last the long-looked-for goal was reached. The land proved 
to be an island covered wuth beautiful trees, and as they 
nearod the shore the men saw naked savages crowding to 
the beach. 

In awed wonder these savages watched the huge white 
birds, as the ships with their great sails seemed to them. 
Nearer and nearer they came, and when they reached the 
shore and folded their wings the natives fled in terror to 
the shelter of the forest. But seeing that they were not 
pursued, their curiosity got the better of their fear, and 
returning again they stood in silent astonishment to watch 
the Spaniards land. 

First of all came Columbus; over his glittering steel 
armour he wore a rich cloak of scarlet, and in his hand he 
bore the Royal Standard of Spain. Then, each at the head 
of his own ship 's crew, came the captains of the Pinta and 
the Nina, each carrying in his hand a white banner with 
a green cross and the crowTied initials of the King and 
Queen, which was the special banner devised for the great 
adventure. Every man was dressed in his best, and the 
gay-coloured clothes, the shining armour, and fluttering 
banners made a gorgeous pageant. Upon it the sun shone 




THE VOYAGE OF COLUMBUS 



Again for days the ships sailed on, and as still no 
land appeared the men began to murmur. 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 25 

in splendour and the blue sky was reflected in a bluer sea : 
while scarlet flamingoes, startled at the approach of the 
white men, rose in brilliant flight. 

As Columbus landed he fell upon his knees and kissed the 
ground, and with tears of joy running down his cheeks he 
gave thanks to God, the whole company following his 
example. Then rising again to his feet, Columbus drew his 
sword, and solemnly took possession of the island in the Columbus 
name of Ferdinand and Isabella. possession 

When the ceremony was over the crew burst forth into of the land 
shouts of triumph and joy. They crowded round Columbus, ort. 12th"' 
kneeling before him to kiss his hands and feet, praying ^*^-'' 
forgiveness for their insolence and mutiny, and promising 
in the future to obey him without question. For Columbus 
it was a moment of pure joy and triumph. All his long 
years of struggle and waiting had come to a glorious end. 

Yet he knew already that his search was not finished, his 
triumph not yet complete. He had not reached the eastern 
shores of India, the land of spice and pearls. He had not 
even reached Cipango, the rich and golden isle. But he had 
at least, he thought, found some outlying island off the 
coast of India, and that India itself could not be far away. 
He never discovered his mistake, so the group of islands 
nowhere near India, but lying between the two great Con- 
tinents of America, are known as the West Indies. 

Columbus called the island upon which he first landed 
San Salvador, and for a long time it was thought to be the 
island which is still called San Salvador or Cat Island. 
But lately people have come to believe that Columbus first 
landed upon an island a little further south, now called. 
Watling Island. 

From San Salvador Columbus sailed about and landed 
upon several other islands, naming them and taking pos- 
session of them for Spain. He saw many strange and 
beautiful fruits: "trees of a thousand sorts, straight and 



for gold ; 



26 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

tall enough to make masts for the largest ships of Spain." 
He saw flocks of gaily coloured parrots and many other 
birds that sang most sweetly. He saw fair harbours so 
safe and spacious that he thought they might hold all the 
ships of the world. 

But of such things Columbus was not in search. He was 
seeking for gold and jewels, and at every place he touched 
he seeks he hopod to find some great eastern potentate, robed in 
splendour and seated upon a golden throne ; instead every- 
where he found only naked savages. They were friendly 
and gentle, and what gold they had — but it was little indeed 
— they willingly bartered for a few glass beads, or little 
tinkling bells. 

By signs, however, some of these savages made Columbus 
understand that further south there was a great king who 
was so wealthy that he ate off dishes of wrought gold. 
Others told him of a land where the people gathered gold 
on the beach at night time by the light of torches; others 
again told him of a land where gold was so common that 
the people wore it on their arms and legs, and in their ears' 
and noses as ornaments. Others still told of islands where 
there was more gold than earth. But Columbus sought 
these lands in vain. 

In his cruisings Columbus found Cuba, and thought at 
first it must be the island of Cipango, but finding himself 
mistaken he decided at length that he had landed upon the 
most easterly point of India. He could not be far, he 
thought, from the palace of the Grand Khan, and choosing 
out two of his company he sent them as ambassadors to 
him. But after six days the ambassadors returned, hav- 
ing found no gold ; and instead of the Grand Khan having, 
seen only a savage chieftain. 

These ambassadors found no gold, but, had they only 
known it, they found something quite as valuable. For 
they told how they had met men and women with fire- 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 27 

brands in their hands made of herbs, the end of which they tobacco; 
put in their mouths and sucked, blowing forth smoke. And 
these fire-brands they called tahacos. 

The Spaniards also discovered that the natives of these potatoes 
islands used for food a root which they dug out of the 
earth. But they thought nothing of these things. For 
what were roots and dried herbs to those who came in 
search of gold, and gems, and precious spices! So they 
brought home neither potatoes nor tobacco. 

So far the three little vessels had kept together, but now 
the captain of the Pinta parted company with the others, 
not because of bad weather, says Columbus in his diary, 
but because he chose, and out of greed, for he thought "that 
the Indians would show him where there was much gold." 
This desertion grieved Columbus greatly, for he feared that 
Pinzon might find gold, and sailing home before him cheat 
him of all the honour and glory of the quest. But still the 
Admiral did not give up, but steered his course "in the 
name of God and in search of gold and spices, and to dis- 
cover land." 

So from island to island he went seeking gold, and find- 
ing everywhere gentle, kindly savages, fair birds and flow- 
ers, and stately trees. 



of the 
Santa Mi 



CHAPTER IV 

HOW COLUMBUS RETURNED IN TRIUMPH 

Christmas Eve came, and the Admiral, being very wear/, 
went below to sleep, leaving a sailor to steer the ship. But 
this sailor thought he too would like to sleep, so he gave the 
tiller in charge of a boy. 

Now throughout the whole voyage the Admiral had for- 
bidden this. Whether it was stormy or cahn he had com- 
manded that the helm was never to be entrusted to a boy. 
This boy knew very little of how to steer a ship, and being 
Tiie wreck caught in a current it was cast upon a sand-bank and 
wrecked. By good luck every one was saved and landed 
upon the island of Haiti. But Columbus had now only one 
little vessel, and it was not large enough to carry all the 
company. Many of them, however, were so delighted with 
the islands that they wanted to stay there, and they had 
often asked the Admiral's leave to do so. 

Columbus therefore now determined to allow some of 
his men to remain to found a little colony, and trade with 
the Indians, "and he trusted in God that when he came back 
from Spain — as he intended to do — he would find a ton of 
gold collected by them, and that they would have found a 
gold mine, and such quantities of spices that the Sovereigns 
would in the space of three years be able to undertake a 
Crusade and conquer the Holy Sepulchre." 

So out of the wreck of the Santa Maria Columbus built 
a fort, and from the many who begged to be left behind he 
chose forty-four, appointing one of them, Diego de Arana, 
as Governor. He called the fort La Navida or The Nativity 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 29 

in memory of the day upon which it was founded. The 
island itself he called Espaiiola or Little Spain. 

Then on Friday the 4th of January, 1493, the Nina spread Columbus 
her sails and slowly glided away, leaving in that far island homeward 
amid the unknown seas the first colony of white men ever 
settled in the west. 

Two days after Columbus set forth upon his homeward 
voyage, he fell in again with the Pinta. The master had 
found no gold, so he determined to join Columbus once 
more. He now came on board and tried to make his peace 
with Columbus, but the Admiral received him coldly, for 
he had little faith in his excuses. And now once more to- 
gether, the two little vessels sailed homeward. But soon 
storms arose, the ships were battered by wind, tossed about 
hither and thither by waves, and at length separated again. 
More than once Columbus feared that his tiny vessel would 
be engulfed in the stormy seas, and the results of his great 
enterprise never be known. But at length the shores of 
Portugal were sighted, and on Friday, the 15th of March, 
1493, he landed again at Palos, in Spain, from whence he 
had set forth more than seven months before. 

The people of Palos had hardly hoped to see again those 
who had sailed away on so desperate an adventure. Now, The arrival 
when they saw only one of the three vessels return their 
joy was mingled with grief. When, however, they learned 
that Columbus returned in triumph, and that India had 
been reached, their joy knew no bounds. Shops were closed, 
bells were rung, and all the people in holiday attire 
thronged to*^ the harbour, and with shouts and cheers they 
bore Columbus in triumph to the church, there to give 
thanks to God for his safe and glorious return. And ere 
the shouts had died away, a second vessel was seen ap- 
proaching. It was the Pinta which, though parted from 
the Nina, had also weathered the storms and now came 
safely to port. 



30 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

At once on landing Columbus had sent a letter to the 
King and Queen telling them of his return. Now he re- 
ceived an answer; it was addressed to Don Christopher 
Columbus, our Admiral of the Ocean Sea, Viceroy and Gov- 
ernor of the Islands discovered in the Indies. It bade him 
to come at once to court. It told him that a new expedi- 
tion would immediately be fitted out ; so with a heart over- 
flowing with joy and pride, Columbus set forth to Barcelona 
where the King and Queen then were. 

The great news of his voyage and discovery had outsped 
him, and the people of Barcelona received him with every 
mark of respect and honour. As he passed through the 
streets, riding on a splendid horse and surrounded by the 
greatest nobles of Spain, they cheered him again and again. 
They gazed in wonder also at the dark-skinned savages, 
the gayly coloured parrots, and other strange things he had 
brought with him from out the Sea of Darkness. 

Sitting on a throne of state beneath a canopy of cloth 

of gold, with the young Prince of Spain beside them, the 

Columbus King and Queen received Columbus. At his approach they 

instatlTby rose, and standing they welcomed back to their realm as a 

the King mighty prince he who had gone forth a simple sailor. And 

and Queen; a J i o t- 

as Columbus would have knelt to kiss their hands they 
raised him, and bade him be seated beside them as an equal. 
Seldom did the haughty rulers of Spain show such great 
honour even to the proudest nobles in the land. 

And so while King, and Queen, and courtiers listened 
breathlessly Columbus told of all he had done, of all the 
marvels he had seen, of the richness and fairness of the 
lands he had found and claimed for Spain. And when he 
had finished the King and Queen fell upon their knees, and 
clasping their hands they raised eyes filled with tears of 
joy to heaven, giving thanks to God for His great mercies. 
The courtiers too fell upon their knees and joined their 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 31 

prayers to those of the King and Queen, while over all the 
triumphant notes of the Te Deum rang out. 

So ended the great voyage of Columbus. He had shown 
the way across the Sea of Darkness ; he had proved that all 
the stories of its monsters and other dangers were false. 
But even he had no idea of the greatness of his discovery. 
He never realised that he had shown the way to a new 
world; he believed to the day of his death that he had 
indeed found new islands, but that his greatest feat was 
that of finding a new way to the Old World. Yet now 
being made a noble, he took for his coat of arms a group 
of golden islands in an azure sea, and for motto the words, 
"To Castile and Leon, Columbus gave a New World." 

Now began a time of pomp and splendour for Columbus, he lives in 
He who had gone forth a penniless sailor now rode abroad ^Pi^"''""' 
in gorgeous array ; often he might be seen wdth the Queen 
on one hand and John, the young Prince of Spain, on the 
other. Sometimes even the King himself would ride with 
him, and seeing him so high in royal favour all the greatest 
and proudest nobles of the land were eager to make much 
of him. So they feted him, flattered him, and spread ban- 
quets for him. But some were jealous of the great fame of 
Columbus, and they made light of his discoveries. 

It is told how, one day at a banquet when every one talked 
of these wonderful deeds, one of the guests spoke slight- 
ingly of them. "It is all very well," he said to Columbus, 
"but in a great country like Spain, where there are such 
numbers of daring sailors and learned folk besides, many 
another man might have done the same as you. We should 
have found the Indies even if you had not." 

To this speech Columbus answered nothing, but he asked 
for an egg to be brought to him. When it was brought he 
placed it on the table saying, "Sirs, I will lay a wager 
with any of you that you cannot make tliis egg stand up 
without anything at all to support it." 



32 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



ho rebukes 
a scoffer 



The Pope's 
decree 



Columbus 
sets forth 
again; 



One after the other they tried, but no one could do it. 

At length it came round to Columbus again. And he, 
taking it in his hand, struck it sharply on the table so 
that one end was chipped a little, and it stood upright. 

"That, my lord, is my answer," he said, looking at the 
courtier who had scoffed. And all the company were silent. 
For they saw he was well answered. Columbus had shown 
that after a deed is once done it is simple, and every one 
knows how to do it. What he had done in sailing across 
the Sea of Darkness was only wonderful because no one 
else had thought of doing it. 

Portugal was now very jealous of Spain's success, and 
King Ferdinand of Spain was fearful lest King John of 
Portugal should seize the new islands which Columbus had 
discovered. So he appealed to the Pope to settle the mat- 
ter. And the Pope decided that all new lands discovered 
west of an imaginary line dra-mi through the Atlantic 
Ocean west 6i the Azores and from pole to pole should 
belong to Spain. All discoveries east of this line should 
belong to Portugal. If you will look at a map of the world 
you wiU see that this gave to Spain all the Americas with 
their islands (except a little bit of Brazil) and to Portugal 
the whole of Africa. 

But almost before this matter was settled Columbus had 
set forth again on another voyage across the great ocean, 
now no longer the Sea of Darkness: this time he had no 
difficulty in getting a company. For every one was eager 
to go with him, even many of the sons of great nobles. This 
time too the passage was made without any doubts and 
fears, but with joyful expectations. 

Columbus had hoped great things of the little colony that 
he had left behind him. But when he cast anchor one night 
before the fort his heart sank. All was dark and silent on 
shore. Yet still hoping, he ordered two cannon to be fired 
as a signal to the colonists. The cajmon boomed through 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 33 

the still, warm darkness of the night, and slowly the echoes 
died away. But there was no answer save the sighing of 
the sea, and the scream of the startled birds. From the fort 
there came no sound or any sign of life, and with sad fore- 
bodings the Spaniards waited for the dawn. 

Then it was seen that the fort was a ruin. It had been finds his 
burned and sacked. Torn clothing and broken vessels were """^ '" ''"'^ 
strewn around, but as the Spaniards wandered sadly among 
the ruins they found no trace of their companions save 
eleven graves with the grass growing above them. 

At first no natives would come near the white men, for 
they feared their anger. But at length, tempted by the 
offer of gifts and other friendly signs, they came. They 
told how the Spaniards had quarrelled amongst themselves, 
how the fort had been attacked by unfriendly Indians from 
another island, and how all the white men had been slain. 

Thus ended the first white colony ever planted in West- 
ern lands. All traces of it have vanished, and upon the 
spot where La Navida stood there is now a little fishing 
village called Petit Anse. 

Columbus founded other colonies, but they succeeded no 
better than the first one. In all he made four voyages 
across the Atlantic, and in the third he landed upon the 
coast of South America near the mouth of the Orinoco. But 
Columbus did not know that at last he had discovered the Columbus 
great double Continent of America. He thought that he soutir" 
had merely discovered another island, and he named it America; 
La Isla Santa. Afterwards he was so delighted at the 
beauty of the land that he thought he must have found the 
Garden of Eden, so he became certain that he had landed 
on the eastern corner of Asia. 

In 1506 Columbus died. And it is sad to think that he 
who, by his great faith and great daring, led the w^ay across 
the Sea of Darkness, and gave a New World to the Old 
died in poverty and neglect. The men who had wept for 



34 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he (lies joy at the news of his discovery shed no tear over his 

ncycce grave. He died "unwept, unhonoured and unsung." 
Years passed before men recognised what a great man had 
dwelt among them: years passed before any monument was 
raised to his memory. But indeed he had scarce need of 
any, for as has been well said, "The New World is his 
monument." And every child of the New World must 
surely honour that monument and seek never to deface it. 



CHAPTER V 

HOW AMERICA WAS NAMED 

"The New "World is his monument." And yet the New 
World does not bear the name of Columbus. So in this 
chapter I am going to tell you how America was named. 

As soon as Columbus had shown the way across the Sea 
of Darkness many were eager to follow in his footsteps. 
"There is not a man," he says himself, "down to the very 
tailors, who does not beg to be allowed to become a dis- 
coverer." Among the many who longed to sail the seas 
there was a man named Amerigo Vespucci. 

Like Columbus, Amerigo Vespucci was an Italian. He Amerigo 
was born in Florence and there for nearly forty years he i/sT.isia 
lived quietly, earning his living as a clerk in the great 
merchant house of Medici. But although he was diligent 
at business his thoughts were not wholly taken up with it, 
and in his leisure hours he loved to read books of geogra- 
phy, and pore over maps and charts. 

After a time business took Amerigo to Spain. He was 
there when Columbus returned from his famous first voy- 
age, and very likely saw him pass through the streets of 
Barcelona on his day of triumph. Just when Amerigo and 
Columbus met we do not know. But very soon we find 
Amerigo in the service of the merchant who supplied Co- 
lumbus with food and other necessaries for his second meets 
voyage. It has been thought by some that Vespucci went *^'"'" *" 
with Columbus on this voyage, but that is not very likely. 
It was about this time, however, that Vespucci went on his 
first voyage in which he explored the coast of Venezuela 



36 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



disputed; 



mentioned 
in Sir 
Thomas 
More's 
"Utopia" 



or of Central America. It is very doubtful which. Before 
going on this voyage he had been in Spain about four years, 
and not having succeeded very well as a merchant he de- 
cided to give up trading and take to a sea life. 

No voyages perhaps have been more written about and 
fought over than those of Amerigo Vespucci. Some will 
have it that he went only two voyages, and say he was a 
braggart and a vainglorious fool if he said he went more. 
Others think that he went at least four voyages and prob- 
ably six. And most people are now agreed that these last 
are right, and that he who gave his name to the great 
double Continent of America was no swaggering pretender 
but an honest and upright man. 

In the first two voyages that he made Vespucci sailed 
under the flag of Spain. In the second two ho sailed in the 
service of the King of Portugal. But after his fourth voy- 
age he returned again to Spain. There he received a large 
salary and the rank of captain. Later he was made Pilot 
Major of Spain, and was held in high honour till his death. 

Yet in all the voyages Vespucci went, whether under the 
flag of Portugal or of Spain, he was never leader. He 
went as astronomer, or as pilot, while other men captained 
the expeditions. 

It is from Amerigo's letters alone that we gather the 
little we know about his voyages. For although he says 
in one of his letters that he has written a book called "The 
Four Voyages" it has never been found, and perhaps was 
never published. One long letter, however, which he wrote 
to an old schoolfellow was so interesting that it was pub- 
lished and read by many people all over Europe. It was, 
says an old English writer, "abrode in every mannes 
handes." 

Amerigo's voyages led him chiefly to Central and South 
America and he became convinced that South America was 
a continent. So soon, what with the voyages of Vespucci 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 37 

and the voyages of other great men, it became at last quite 
certain that there was a vast continent beyond the Atlantic 
Ocean. Map-makers, therefore, began to draw a huge 
island, large enough to form in itself a continent, south of 
the Equator. They called it the New World, or the land 
of the Holy Cross, but the Northern Continent was still 
represented on the maps by a few small islands, or as a 
part of Asia. 

Thus years passed. Daring sailors still sailed the stormy 
seas in search of new lands, and learned men read the 
tales of their adventures and wrote new books of geog- 
raphy. 

Then one day a professor who taught geography at the Waidsee- 
Monastery of St. Die in Alsace published a little book on cans"he 
geography. In it he spoke of Europe, Asia and Africa, "f^^'y 
the three parts of the world as known to the ancients. Then land 
he spoke of the fourth part which had been discovered by fjoT."'^"' 
Amerigo Vespucci, by which he meant what we now call 
South America, "And," continues this professor, "I do 
not see what is rightly to hinder us calling this part 
Amerige or America, that is, the land of Americus after 
its discoverer Americus." 

This is the first time the word America was ever used, 
and little did this old German professor, writing in his 
quiet Alsatian College, think that he was christening the 
great double continent of the New World. And as little 
did Amerigo think in writing his letter to his old school 
fellow that he was to be looked upon as the discoverer of 
the New World. 

At first the new^name came slowly into use and it appears 
for the first time on a map made about 1514. In this map 
America is shown as a great island continent lying chiefly 
south of the Equator. 

All the voyages which Columbus had made had been 
north of the Equator. No man yet connected the land south 



38 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



other 
names 
suggested 



Ralph 
Waldo 
Emerson's 
opinion of 
Americus 



Vespucci 
a friend of 
Columbus 



of the Equator with him, and it was at first only to this 
south land that the name America was given. 

Thirty years and more went by. Many voyages were 
made, and it became known for certain that Columbus had 
not reached the shores of India by sailing west, and that a 
great continent barred the way north as well as south of 
the Equator. 

Then a famous map-maker gave the name of America 
to both continents. 

But many Spaniards were jealous for the fame of Colum- 
bus, and they thought that the Northern Continent should 
be called Colonia or Columbiana. One, anxious that the 
part in the discovery taken by Ferdinand and Isabella 
should not be forgotten, even tried to make people call it 
Fer-Isabelica. 

But all such efforts were in vain. America sounded well, 
people liked it, and soon every one used it. 

Amerigo Vespucci himself had nothing to do with the 
choice, and yet because others gave his name to the New 
World many hard things have been said of him. He has 
been called in scorn a "land lubber," "a beef and biscuit 
contractor," and other contemptuous names. Even one 
of the greatest American writers has poured scorn on 
him, "Strange," he says, "that broad America must wear 
the name of a thief. Amerigo Vespucci, the pickle dealer 
of Seville . . . whose highest naval rank was a boatswain's 
mate in an expedition that never sailed, managed in this 
lying world to supplant Columbus and baptise half the 
earth with his own dishonest name." 

But it was the people of his day, and not Vespucci, who 
brought the new name into use. Vespucci himself had 
never any intention of being a thief or of robbing Columbus 
of his glory. He and Columbus had always been friends, 
and little more than a year before he died Columbus wrote 
a letter to his son Diego which Vespucci delivered. In 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 39 

this letter Columbus says, "Amerigo Vespucci, the bearer 
of this letter . . . has always been wishful to please me. 
He is a very honest man. . . . He is very anxious to do 
something for me, if it is in his power." 

It was only accident which gave the name of America 
to the New World, and perhaps also the ingratitude of the 
great leader 's own generation. 

Later generations, however, have not been so unmindful 
of Columbus and his deeds; Americans have not allowed 
his great name to be wholly forgotten. The district in 
which the capital of the United States is situated is called 
Columbia. In Canada too there is the great province of 
British Columbia, and in South America the United States 
of Colombia, besides many towns all named in honour of the 
great discoverer. 



CHAPTER VI 

HOW THE FLAG OF ENGLAND WAS PLANTED 
ON THE SHORES OF THE NEW WORLD 

Cheistopheb Columbus showed the way across the Sea of 
Darkness; Amerigo Vespucci gave his name to the great 
double continent, but it was another Italian, John Cabot, 
who first landed on the Continent of North America. 
John Like Columbus, Cabot was born in Genoa, When, how- 

j,i^'?9j,(,N ever, he left his own land he did not go to Spain like Colum- 
bus, but to England. 

He had been living in England for some years when 
the news of the first great voyage of Columbus was brought 
there. Soon every one was talking about the wonderful 
discovery from the King and his court downward. 

Cabot was a trader and a daring sailor, well used to sail- 
ing on the stormy seas. Yet even he was awed by what 
Columbus had done. To find that way never known before, 
and by sailing west to reach the east "where the spices 
grow" seemed to him "a thing more divine than human." 
And he too longed to follow Columbus, and maybe discover 
new lands. 

King Henry VII was eager to claim new lands as the 
Kings of Spain and Portugal were doing. So he listened 
Henrv VII to the persuasions of John Cabot. And in spite of the 
set' foHh P<^P^ — ■^^'^0 ^^^ divided all the undiscovered world between 
the Kings of Spain and Portugal — gave him leave to sail 
forth to "the seas of the east and west and north" and 
to plant the banner of England upon any islands, countries 
or regions belonging to heathens or infidels which he might 

40 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 41 

discover. He bade his "well-beloved John Cabot" take 
five ships and set forth on the adventure at his "own proper 
costs and charges." For Henry was a King "wise but 
not lavish," and although he wanted England to have the 
glory of new discoveries he was not eager to spend his 
gold on them. 

But where could a poor sailor find money enough for 
so great an adventure? 

So a year went past, and although Cabot had the King's 
leave to go he did not set out. But he did not let the King 
forget. And at length close^sted Henry listened to "the 
busy request and supplication" of the eager sailor, and 
consented to fit out one small ship. 

So at five o'clock one sweet May morning a frail little 
vessel called the Matthew, with a crew of but eighteen men, The 
sailed out from Bristol harbour. Many people came to see g^^" 
the vessel sail. For they were nearly all Bristol men who 
were thus venturing forth on the unknown deep, and their 
friends crowded to the harbour to wish them godspeed. 

It was a great occasion for Bristol, and indeed for all 
England, for it was the first voyage of discovery with which 
the English king and people had to do. So the tiny white- 
sailed ship put out to sea, followed by the prayers and 
wishes of those left behind. With tear-dimmed eyes they 
watched it till it faded from view. Then they turned home- 
wards to pray for the return of their loved ones. 

Round the coast of Ireland the vessel sped. But at last 
its green shores faded from sight and the little company 
of eighteen brave men were alone upon the trackless waves. 

Westward and 6ver westward they sailed, 

"Over the hazy distance. 
Beyond the sunset 'a rim." 

Week after week went by. Six weeks and then seven, 
and still no land appeared. Those were days of anxiety 



found 



42 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

and gloom. But still the hope of the golden west lured 
Cabot on, and at length one day in June he heard the glad 
cry of "Land! Land!" 
Land is So on St. John's Day, in 1497, John Cabot landed some- 

where on the coast of America. He called the land Prima 
Tierra Vista or First Land Seen, and because of the day 
upon which it was found he called an island near to it St. 
John's Isle. 

We cannot tell exactly where Cabot cast anchor : it may 
have been at Cape Breton or somewhere on the coast of 
Labrador. But wherever it was that he landed he there 
set up a great cross and unfurled the flag of England, 
claiming the land for King Henry. 

When Cabot set out he was full of the ideas of Columbus. 
He had hoped to find himself on the coast of Asia and in 
the land of gold and spices. Now he knew himself mistaken. 
He did not see any natives, but he knew the land was in- 
habited, for he found notched trees, snares for wild animals 
and other signs of habitation which he took home. 

He had found no "golden cities," he had had speech with 
no stately potentate. Yet he was not utterly disappointed. 
For the country he had found seemed to him fair and 
fertile, and the quantities of fish which swarmed in the seas 
amazed both himself and his men. They had no need of 
lines or even of nets. They had but to let down a basket 
weighted with a stone and draw it up again to have all the 
fish they wanted. 

Cabot stayed but a short time in the new-found land. 
He would fain have stayed longer and explored further, 
but he feared lest his provisions would give out, and so 
regretfully he turned homeward. 

Great was the excitement in Bristol when the tiny ship 
came to anchor there once more, little more than three 
months after it had sailed away. And so strange were the 
tales Master Cabot had to tell that tlie folk of Bristol would 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 43 

hardly have believed him (for he was a poor man and a 
foreigner) had not his crew of honest Bristol men vouched 
for the truth of all he said. Every one was delighted. Even 
thrifty King Henry was so much pleased that he gave 
Cabot £10. It seems a small enough sum for one who had 
found "a new isle." But we must remember that it was 
worth more than £100 would be worth to-day. 

Cabot at any rate found it enough with which to buy a 
suit of silk. And dressed in this new splendour he walked 
about the streets of Bristol followed by gaping crowds. 
He was now called the Great Admiral, and much honour 
was paid to him. Every one w^as eager to talk with him, 
eager to go with him on his next voyage: and that even 
although they knew that many of the crew would be thieves 
and evil-doers. For the King had promised to give Cabot 
for sailors all prisoners except those who were confined for 
high treason. 

We know little more of John Cabot. Later King Henry 
gave him a pension of £20 a year. It seems likely that the 
following year he set out again across the broad Atlantic, 
taking his sons with him. "The rest is silence." 

How John Cabot ended his life, where he lies taking his 
rest, we do not know. 

"He sleeps somewhere in sod unknown. 
Without a slab, without a stone." 

We remember him chiefly because he was the first to lead Cabot's 
Englishmen across the Atlantic, the first to plant the flag fam"^ *° 
of England upon the Continent of North America, which, 
in days to come, was to be the home of two great English- 
speaking peoples. 



CHAPTER VII 

HOW THE FLAG OF FRANCE WAS PLANTED IN 
FLORIDA 



Spanish 
knights 
seek gohl 
and fame; 



the French 
desire new 
lands; 



As years wont on many voyages of discovery and explo- * 
ration were made to the New World by both the Spaniards 
and the Portuguese, but chiefly by the Spaniards. America 
was the land of golden hopes, the land of splendid adven- 
ture, and the haughty knights of Spain, thirsting for gold 
and for fame, were lured thither. They sought the fabled 
seven cities of gold, they sought the fountain of eternal 
youth. Through the dark pathless forests, across the wide 
prairies they flashed in glittering array, awaking the vast 
silences with the clash of arms. They came in all the pomp 
and splendour of warfare; they brought also the Cross 
of Christ, threatening the heathen with death if they did 
not bow to Him and be baptised. And it seemed for a time 
as if they, and they only, would possess the vast continent. 
But expedition after expedition ended in disaster. The 
Spaniards found neither the far-famed seven cities nor the 
fountain of youth. And the Redmen, instead of accepting 
their religion, hated them and it with a deep hatred. 

But the Spaniards were not long left in undisputed pos- 
session of America. The French King too desired to have 
new lands across the seas, and he saw no reason why Spain 
and Portugal should divide the New World between them. 

"I would fain see Father Adam's will," he said, "in 
which he made you the sole heirs to so vast an inheritance. 
Until I do see that, I shall seize as mine whatever my good 
ships may find upon the ocean." 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 45 

From France, therefore, daring men sailed forth to the 
New World. And there they set up the arms of their 
country, claiming broad lands for their King. 

And now came the time when all Christian lands were 
torn asunder by religious strife. The Reformation had 
begun, and everywhere there was discord between the peo- 
ple who followed the old religion and those who followed 
the new. In France those who followed the new religion 
were called Huguenots. They were often hardly used, and the 
were denied freedom to worship God in their own way. -^"euenots 
Many of them therefore longed to get away from France, 
and go to some new country where they would have the 
freedom they desired. 

So a few grave, stern men gathered together and deter- 
mined to set out for some place in the New World where 
they might make a home. 

Then one February day in 1562 two little ships sailed set saa 
away from France. Westward they sailed until about two ^^^^* 
and a half months later they landed in what is now 
Florida. 

It was May Day, the sun shone and all the world seemed 
gay and green, and these Protestant adventurers thought they 
they had never seen so fair a land. It was, they said, the Florida" 
fairest, fruitfullest and pleasantest of all the world, 
"abounding in honey, venison and wild fowl." The natives 
were friendly and told the newcomers by signs that the 
seven golden cities were not far off. That rejoiced their 
hearts, for even those stem old Huguenots were not above 
following the qutest for gold. 

Here then in this far-off land the Huguenots set up a 
stone pillar carved with the arms of the King of France. 
And kneeling round it they gave thanks to God for having 
brought them to so fair a country. Then returning to their 
ships they sailed northward along the coast. For they had 



46 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

not come to settle, but merely to explore, and find out a 
good spot on which to found a colony. 

But the land seemed so fair, tlie air so balmy, that they 
were ready to settle there at once, and never return to 
France. 

At length after inspecting several places the adventurers 
reached a spot not far from what is now Beaufort in South 
Carolina. Here they landed, and knowing tliat many of 
the men w^ere already eager to remain in this beautiful 
country, Jean Eibaut, their leader, resolved to found a 
colony. So he called them all together, and speaking wise 
and brave words to them asked who among them would 
remain. 
Ribnut "Declare your minds freely unto me," he said, "and 

colony- ** remember that if you decide to remain you will for ever be 
famous, and be known as the first white men who inhabited 
this land." 

Eibaut had scarcely finished speaking when nearly all 
the men replied with a shout, "We ask nothing better than 
to remain in this beautiful country." 

Indeed so many were anxious to remain that Eibaut had 
enough to do to persuade a sufficient number to man the 
ships to return with him. 

In the end thirty men were chosen to remain. At once 
they set about building a fort which they called Charles- 
fort in honour of the boy King, Charles IX, who was then 
upon the throne. 

The men worked so well that in a very few days the fort 
was so far finished that it was fit to live in. Food and 
ammunition were brought from the ships, and a man named 
Albert de la Pierria was chosen as Governor. Then for the 
last time Eibaut gathered all the men together and took 
leave of those to be left behind, 
he tnkos "Captain Albert," he said, "I have to ask you in the 

his leave presence of all these men, to quit yourself so wisely in 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 47 

your charge, that I shall be able to commend you to your 
King. 

"And you," he said, turning to the soldiers, "I beg you 
to esteem Captain Albert as if he were myself, and to yield 
to him that obedience that a true soldier owes to his gen- 
eral and captain. I pray you live as brethren together 
without discord. And in so doing God will assist you, and 
bless your enterprises." 

Then farewells were said, and Ribaut sailed away, leav- 
ing the thirty white men alone in the wilderness. 

From north to south, from east to west, in all the vast 
continent there were no white men save themselves. The 
little company was made up of young nobles, sailors, mer- 
chants and artisans. There were no farmers or peasants 
among them, and when they had finished their fort none 
of them thought of clearing the land and sowing corn. 
There was no need: Ribaut would soon return, they 
thought, bringing with him all they required. So they made 
friends with the Indians, and roamed the forest wilds in 
search of gold and of adventures, without care for the 
future. 

But the days and weeks passed and Ribaut did not 
return. For when he arrived home he found that France 
was torn with civil war, and that it was impossible to get 
ships fitted out to sail to America. 

Soon the little colony began to feel the pangs of hunger. The 
Daily they scanned the pitiless blue sea for a glimpse of [°',°|"'\*o 
Ribaut 's returning sail. No sail appeared, and daily their sta^'rve; 
supplies dwindled away. Had it not been for the friendly 
Redmen they might all have perished. For the Indians 
were generous, and as long as they had food themselves 
they shared it with their white friends. But at leng-th they 
could spare no more. Indeed they had already given the 
Pale-faces so much food that they themselves, they said, 
would be forced to roam the woods in search of roots and 



48 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



they seek 
food from 
the Indians 



Pierria 
tyrant; 



herbs to keep them from starving until harvest was ripe. 
They told the Frenchmen, however, of two rich and pow- 
erful chiefs who held sway over land which lay to the south, 
where they might obtain endless supplies of corn and vege- 
tables. 

This was indeed good news to the Frenchmen. And 
guided by their Indian friends they lost no time in setting 
out to beg food from those dusky potentates. 

When the Frenchmen reached the wigwams of one of 
these chiefs they were received with great honour. They 
found that their Redskin friends had spoken truly. Here 
there was food in abundance ; and after a great feast they 
returned joyfully to the fort, carrying with them a great 
supply of corn and beans, and — what was still better — a 
promise from the friendly chief that he would give them 
more food whenever they had need of it. 

Once more the colonists rejoiced in plenty. But not for 
long. For the very night they arrived home their store- 
house took fire, and all the food which they had brought 
with such joy was destroyed. 

Again famine stared them in the face. In their plight 
they once more appealed to the savage chief who supplied 
their wants as generously as before; promising them that 
as long as his meal should last they should never want. So 
for the time being the colonists were saved from starvation. 

But another danger now threatened them, for quarrels 
arose among the men. Albert de Pierria who had been set 
over them as captain proved to be cruel and despotic. He 
oppressed the men in many ways, hanging and imprison- 
ing at wiU those who displeased him. Soon the men began 
to murmur under his tyranny. Black looks greeted Albert 
de Pierria: he answered them with blacker deeds. At 
length one day for some misdeed he banished a soldier 
to a lonely island, and left him there to die of hunger. This 
was more than the colonists could well bear. Their smoul- 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 49 

dering anger burst forth, and seizing the tyrant thoy put he is slain 
him to death. Then they chose one of their number called 
Nicolas Barre to be their captain. 

They were rid of their tyrant, and that brought peace for 
a time to the little colony. But the men had grown to hate 
the place. The land which had once seemed to them so fair 
now seemed no better than a prison, and they longed to 
escape from it. 

They had, however, no ship, and although all around 
them tall trees grew no one of them knew anything of ship 
building. Still, so strong was their desire to leave the 
hated spot that they resolved to build one. 

They set to work with a will. Soon the sound of saw The 
and hammer awoke the silence of the forest. High and buUd'^I^ 
low, noble and peasant, all worked together, the Indians, ship 
even, lending a hand. 

At length their labours were over and the rough little 
ship was afloat. It made but a sorry appearance. The 
planks were rough-hewn by the hatchet, and caulked with 
the moss which grew in long streamers on the trees. The 
cordage was Indian made, and the sails were patched to- 
gether from shirts and bedclothes. Never before had men 
thought to dare the ocean waves in so crazy a craft. But 
the colonists were in such eagerness to be gone that they 
chose rather to risk almost certain death upon the ocean 
than remain longer in their vast prison house. 

So they loaded the ship with as much food as they could 
collect, and saying farewell to their Indian friends, they 
spread their patchwork sails, and glided out to sea drunken 
with joy at the thought of returning to France. 

At first the wind blew fair, and the little ship sped gaily They set 
homeward. Then came a calm. The sun burned overliead, ^^^IJ?^ 
no faintest breeze stirred the slack sails, and the ship lay 
as if at anchor upon the glassy waters. And as the sliip they are 
lay motionless the slender stock of food grew less and less. ^'^^ ™^ 



urises 



50 THIS COUNTRY OF OUUS 

Soon there was nothing left but maize, and little of tliat. 

At first a tiny handful was each man's daily portion; 
then it was counted by grains. But jealously hoarded al- 
though it was the maize at length gave out, and there was 
nothing loft to eat but their leather shoes and jerkins. 

Then to the pain of hunger was added the pain of thirst, 
for the water barrels were emptied to the last drop. Unable 
to endure the torture some drank the sea water and so died 
in madness. Beneath the burning sun every timber of the 
crazy little ship warped and started, and on all sides the 
sea [lowed in. Still through all their agony the men clung 
to life. And sick with hunger, maddened with thirst as they 
were, they laboured unceasingly bailing out the water. But 
they laboured now with despair in their hearts, and they 
gave up hope of ever seeing their beloved France again. 
A storm Then at length the i)itiless sun was overcast, a wild wind 
arose, and the glassy sea, whipped to fury, became a waste 
of foam and angry billows. The tiny vessel was tossed 
about helplessly and buffeted this way and that. 

"In the turning of a hand," says an old writer, "the 
waves fdled their vessel half full of water, and bruised it 
upon one side." 

The wretched men now gave themselves up for lost. 
They cared no longer to bail, but cast themselves down 
into the bottom of the boat, and let it drift where it would. 
Only one man among them did not utterly lose heart. He 
set himself now to encourage the others, telling them that if 
only the wind held, in three days they would see the shores 
of France. 

This man was so full of hope that at length he aroused 
the others from their desjiair. Once more they began the 
weary work of bailing, and in spite of all the fury of the 
wind and waves the little vessel kept afloat. 

At last the storm passed. Onee more the fainting wan- 
derers righted their vessel, and turned the prow towards 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 51 

the shores of France. But three clays passed, and no land 
was seen, and they became more despairing than before. 

For now the last grain of corn was eaten, the last drop of 
water drunk. Mad with thirst, sick with hunger, the men 
strained their weary eyes over the rolling waste of waters. 
No land was in sight. Then a terrible thought crept into 
one mind after another. In a low hoarse whisper one man 
and then another spoke out his thought — that one man 
should die for his fellows. 

So deep were they sunk in woe that all were of one mind. 
So lots were cast, and the man upon whom the lot fell was 
killed. 

Those tortured wayfarers had become cannibals. They 

Kept alive in this terrible fashion the men sailed on, cannTbais 
and at length a faint grey streak appeared on the horizon. 
It was the long-looked-for shore of France. But the joy 
was too great for their over-strained minds. The sight of 
land seemed to rob them of all power of thought or action. 
With salvation in sight they let the little vessel drift aim- 
lessly this way and that. 

While they thus drifted aimlessly a white sail hove in nicy are 
sight, and an English vessel bore down upon them. In 
the English vessel there happened to be a Frenchman who 
had sailed with Kibaut on his first voyage to Florida. lie 
soon recognised his countrymen in spite of their sorry 
plight, and they were brought aboard the English vessel. 
And when they had been given food and drink, and were 
somewhat revived, they told their tale of misery. 

The Englishmen were in doubt for some time as to what 
it was best to dq* In the end tliey decided to set the most 
feeble on the shores of France, and to carry the others 
prisoners to the Queen of England, who at that time was 
about to send an expedition to Florida. 

So ended the first attempt of the French to found a colony 
in North America. 



cued 



CHAPTER VIII 

HOW THE FRENCH FOUNDED A COLONY IN FLORIDA 



Lnudon- 
ni^rf srts 
out, 1564: 



thf 

I'rfnchmen 
Imul 



Two years after Ribaut's ill-fated expedition another 
company of Frenchmen set sail for America. This time 
Rene de Laudonniere was captain. He had been with 
Ribaut two years before, and now again he landed on the 
same spot where Ribaut had first laniU'd, and set up the 
arms of France. 

As they saw his ship come the Indians ran dowTi to the 
beach welcoming him with cries of excitement and joy, and 
taking him by the hand the chief led him to the pillar which 
Jean Ribaut had set up. It was wreathed in flowers, and 
baskets of corn stood before it. For the Indians looked 
upon it as an idol, and made offerings to it. Tliey kissed 
it with a great show of reverence, and begged the French- 
men to do the same. "Which we would not deny them," 
says Laudonniere, who himself tells the story, "to the end 
Me might draw them to be more in friendship with us." 

Laudonniere was so delighted with the natives' friendly 
greeting that he resolved to found his colony among these 
kindly Indians. So a little way up the river which Ribaut 
had named the river of May, but which is now the St. 
John's, he built a fort. 

It was late one evening in June when the Frenchmen 
reached the spot where they intended to build the fort; 
wearied with their long march through the forest they lay 
down upon the ground and were soon fast asleep. 

Hut at day-break Laudonniere was astir. He commanded 
a trumpet to be sounded, and when all the men were 

52 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 53 

aroused and stood together he bade thoni give thanks to 
God for their safe arrival. So standing beneath the waving 
palms, with the deep blue sky arching overhead, the men 
sang a psalm of thanksgiving and praise. Then kneeling 
they prayed long and earnestly. 

The prayer ended, the men arose, and full of happy 
courage turned to their work. Every one took part with 
right good will. Some brought earth, some cut logs ; there 
•was not a man who had not a shovel or hatchet or some 
tool in his hand. The work went on merrily, and soon 
above the banks of the river the fort rose, secure and 
strong, fenced and entrenched on every side. In honour 
of their King Charles these new colonists called their fort 
Caroline, just as Ribaut had called his Charlesfort. 

But as the native Chief Satouriona watched the fort groAv 
he began to be uneasy. lie wondered what these pale-faced 
strangers wore about, ana he feared lest th(>y should mean 
fevil towards him. So he gathered his warriors together. 
'and one day the Frenchmen looked up from their labours 
to see the heights above them thick with savages in their 
:war paint. 

' At once the Frenchmen dropped their tools and pre 
pared to defend themselves. But Satouriona, making signs 
of peace, and leaving most of his warriors behind him, 
came down into the camp followed by a band of twenty 
musicians who blew ear-piercing blasts upon discordant 



Having reached the camp Satouriona squatted on his 
haunches, showing that he wanted to take counsel with tlie 
Frenchmen. Thoii with many signs and gestures he told the 
Frenchmen that his great enemies the Thimagoes were 
near, and that if the Frenchmen wished to continue in 
friendship with him they must promise to help him against 
these powerful and hated foes. 

Laudonniere feared to lose Satouriona 's friendship. And 



54 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

thereupon with signs, helped out now and again with a 
Laudon- word Or two, a treaty was made between the Indians and 
makes a ^^^ Frenchmen, Laudonniere promising to help Satouriona 
treaty against his enemies, the Thimagoes. With this treaty 

Indians* Satouriona was delighted, and he commanded his warriors 
to help the Frenchmen in building their fort, which they 
very readily did. 

Then, mindful of his promise, as soon as the fort was 
finished, Laudonniere sent off some of his followers under 
one of his officers to find out who the Thimagoes really 
were of whom Satouriona spoke with such hate. Guided 
by some Indians, this officer soon came upon the Thimagoes. 
But instead of fighting with them he made friends with 
them, which greatly disgusted his Indian guides. 

Meanwhile Satouriona, delighted at the idea of being 
able to crush his enemies with the Frenchmen's help, had 
gathered all his braves together and made ready for war. 

Ten chiefs and five hundred warriors, fearful in war 
paint and feathers, gathered at the call. Then seeing that 
Laudonniere was not making any preparations for war, he 
sent messengers to him. 

"Our chief has sent us," they said, "and he would know 
whether you will stand by your promise to show yourself 
a friend of his friends, an enemy of his enemies and go 
with him to war." 

"Tell your chief," replied Laudonniere, "that I am iiol 
willing to purchase his friendship with the enmity of an- 
other. Notwithstanding I will go with him. But first I 
must gather food for my garrison, neither are my ships 
ready. An enterprise such as this needs time. Let your 
chief abide two months, then if he hold himself ready I 
will fulfil my promise to him." 

The Indian carried this answer to the Chief who, when 
he heard it, was filled with wrath. He was not, however, 
to be stayed from war, and he determined to go alone. 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 55 

With great ceremony he prepared to set out. In an The Indians 
open space near the river a huge fire was lit. In a wide for^war; 
circle round this the warriors gathered. Their faces were 
fearful with paint, and their hair was decorated with 
feathers, or the heads of wolves and bears and other fierce 
animals. Beside the fire was placed a large bowl of water, 
and near it Satouriona stood erect, while his braves 
squatted at his feet. Standing thus he turned his face, 
distorted with wrath and hatred, towards the enemy's 
country. First he muttered to himself, then he cried aloud 
to his god the Sun. And when he had done this for half 
an hour he put his hand into the bowl of water, and 
sprinkled the heads of his braves. Then suddenly, as if in 
anger, he cast the rest of the water into the fire, putting 
it out. As he did so he cried aloud: 

"So may the blood of our enemies be poured out and 
their lives extinguished." 

In reply a hoarse yell went up from the savage host, 
and all the woods resounded with the fiendish noise. 

Thus Satouriona and his braves set forth for battle. In 
a few days they returned singing praises to the Sun, and they return 
bringing with them twenty-four prisoners and many scalps. ""'"P **"* 

And now Laudonniere made Satouriona more angry than 
ever with him. For he demanded two of these prisoners. Laudon- 
Laudonniere wanted them so that he might send them back demands 
to the chief of the Thimagoes as a proof that he at least '""P 

° ^ , . prisoners; 

was still friendly, for he already regretted his unwise 
treaty. But when Satouriona heard Laudonniere 's request 
he was very angry and treated it with scorn. 

"Tell your chifef," he said, "that he has broken his 
oath, and I will not give him any of my prisoners." 

When Laudonniere heard this answer he in his turn was 
very angry, and he resolved to frighten Satouriona into 
obeying him. So taking twenty soldiers with him he went 
to the chief's village. Leaving some of the soldiers at 



56 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

tlio gate, and charging thorn to let no Indians go in or 
out, he went into Satouriona's hut with the others. In 
perfect silence he came in, in perfect silence he sat down 
and remained so for a long time which, says Laudonniere, 
put the chief "deeply in the dumps." 

At length when he thought that Satouriona was com- 
pletely frightened, Laudonniere spoke. 

"Where are your prisoners?" he said. "I command 
them to be brought before me." Thereupon the chief, 
"angry at the heart and astonied wonderfully," stood a 
long time without making any answer. But when at last 
he spoke it was boldly and without fear. 

"I cannot give you my prisoners," he said. "For see- 
ing you coming in such warlike guise they were afraid and 
fled to the woods. And not knowing what way they went 
we could not by any means find them again." 

Laudonniere, however, pretended that he did not under- 
stand what the chief said, and again he asked for the pris- 
oners. 

The chief then commanded his son to go in search of 
them, and in about an hour he returned bringing them with 
him. As soon as they were brought before Laudonniere 
the prisoners greeted him humbly. They lifted up their 
hands to heaven, and then threw themselves at his feet. 
But Laudonniere raised them at once, and led them away 
to the fort, leaving Satouriona very angry, 
he sends Laudonnierc now sent the prisoners back to the Thima- 

toThci'"'^'' goes' chief, who was greatly delighted at the return of 
chief Ills braves. He was still more delighted when the French- 

men marched with him against another tribe who were his 
enemies, and defeated them. 

But while Laudonniere was thus making both friends 
and enemies among the Indians all was not peace in the 
colony itself. Many of the adventurers had grown tired 
of the loneliness and sameness of the life. The food was 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 57 

bad, the work was hard, and tliere seemrd little hope that 
things would ever be better. And for all their hardships 
it seemed to them the Governor was to blame. So they 
began to murmur and be discontented, gathering together Disrontcnt 
in groups, whispering that it would be a good deed to put colony 
an end to Laudonniere and choose another captain. 

And now when the discontent was at its height Laudon- 
niere fell ill. Then one of the ringleaders of the discontent 
urged the doctor to put poison in his medicine. But the 
doctor refused. Next they formed a plot to hide a barrel of 
gunpowder under his bed and blow him up. But Laudon- 
niere discovered that plot, and the ringleader fled to the 
forest. 

About this time a ship arrived from France bringing food 
for the colony, so that for a time things went a little better. 
And when the ship sailed again for home Laudonniere sent 
the worst of the mutineers back in it. In their place the 
captain left behind some of his sailors. But this proved a 
bad exchange. For these sailors were little better than 
pirates, and very soon they became the ringleaders in re- 
volt. They persuaded some of the older colonists to join Mutineers 
them. And one day they stole a little ship belonging to pfundeHng 
the colony, and set off on a plundering expedition to the expedition 
West Indies. 

On the seas they led a wild and lawless life, taking and 
plundering Spanish ships. But after a time they ran short 
of food, and found themselves forced to put into a Spanish 
port. Here in order to make peace with the Spaniards they 
told all they knew hhont the French colony. 

Thus it was that for the first time the Spaniards learned 
that the heretic Frenchmen had settled in their land, and 
speedily the news was sent home to Spain. 

Meanwhile Laudonniere was greatly grieved for the loss 
of his ship. And as days passed, and there was no sign 



58 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

of the mutineers' return, he set his men to work to build 
two new ships. 

For a time the work went well. But soon many of the 
men grew tired of it and they began to grumble. Why 
should men of noble birth, they asked, slave like carpen- 
ters? And day by day the discontent increased. 

At last one Sunday morning the men sent a message to 
Laudonniere asking him to come out to the parade ground 
More to meet them. Laudonniere went, and he found all the col- 

ili'^thc''^"'^ ony waiting for him with gloomy faces. At once one of 
colony them stepped forward, and asked leave to read a paper in 

the name of all the others. Laudonniere gave permission. 
The paper was read. It was full of complaints about the 
hard work, the want of food, and other grievances. It 
ended with a request that the men should be allowed to 
take the two ships which were being built and sail to Span- 
ish possessions in search of food. In fact they wanted to 
become pirates like those mutineers who had already sailed 
away. 

Laudonniere refused to listen to this request. But he 
promised that as soon as the two ships were finished they 
should be allowed to set out in search of gold mines. 

The mutineers separated with gloomy faces; they were 
by no means satisfied with Laudonniere 's answer, and the 
discontent was as deep as ever. Laudonniere now again 
became very ill and the malcontents had it all their own 
way. Soon nearly every one in the fort was on their side, 
and they resolved to put an end to Laudonniere 's tyranny. 

Late one night about twenty men all armed to the teeth 
gathered together and marched to Laudonniere 's hut. Ar- 
rived there they beat loudly on the door demanding en- 
trance. But Laudonniere and his few remaining friends 
knew well what this loud summons meant, and they refused 
to open tlio door. The mutineers, however, wore not to be 
easily held back ; they forced open the door, wounding one 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 59 

man who tried to hinder them, and in a few minutes with 
drawn swords in hand, and angry scowls on their faces, they 
crowded round the sick man's bed. Then holding a gun at 
his throat they commanded him to give them leave to set 
forth for Spanish waters. But the stern old Huguenot 
knew no fear. Even with the muzzle of the gun against 
his throat he refused to listen to the demands of the law- 
less crew. 

His cahnness drove them to fury. With terrible threats, Mutineers 
and more terrible oaths, they dragged him from his bed. ™u"on- 
Loading him with fetters they carried him out of the fort, "i^"* 
threw him into a boat and rowed him out to the ship which 
lay anchored in the river. All the loyal colonists had by 
this time been disarmed, and the fort was completely in 
the hands of the mutineers. Their leader then drew up a 
paper giving them leave to set forth to Spanish posses- 
sions. And this he commanded Laudonniere to sign. 

Laudonniere was completely in the power of the muti- 
neers. He was a prisoner and ill, but his spirit was un- 
broken, and he refused to sign. Then the mutineers sent 
him a message saying that if he did not sign they would 
come on board the ship and cut his throat. So, seeing no 
help for it, Laudonniere signed. 

The mutineers were now greatly delighted at the success 
of their schemes. They made haste to finish the two little 
ships which they had been building, and on the 8th of De- They saU 
cember they set sail. As they went they flung taunts at *'^''^' 
those who stayed behind, calling them fools and dolts and 
other scornful na:pies, and threatening them with all man- 
ner of punishments should they refuse them free entrance 
to the fort on their return. 

As soon as the mutineers were gone Laudonniere 's 
friends rowed out to him, set him free from his fetters, and 
brought him back to the colony. 

They were now but a very small company, but they were 



60 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



peace 

colouj' 



The 

mutineers 
return; 



at peace with each other, and there was plenty to do. So 
the weeks went quickly by. They finished the fort, and 
began to build two new ships to take the place of those 
which the mutineers had stolen. But they never thought 
of tilUng the ground and sowing seed to provide bread 
for the future. Thus more than three months passed. Then 
one day an Indian brought the news that a strange ship 
was in sight. Laudonniere at once sent some men to find 
out what ship this might be, and whether it was friend 
or foe. 

It proved to be a Spanish vessel which the mutineers had 
captured and which was now manned by them. But the 
mutineers who had sailed away full of pride and insolence 
now returned in verj^ humble mood. Their buccaneering 
had not succeeded as they had hoped. They were starv- 
ing, and instead of boldly demanding entrance, and putting 
in force their haughty threats, they were eager to make 
terms. But Laudonniere was not sure whether they really 
came in peace or not. So he sent out a little boat to the 
mutineers' ship. On the deck of it there was an officer 
with one or two men only. But below, thirty men, all armed 
to the teeth, w'ere hidden. Seeing only these one or two 
men in the boat the mutineers let her come alongside. But 
what was their astonishment when armed men suddenly 
sprang from the bottom of the boat and swarmed over 
the sides of their vessel. Many of the mutineers were 
stupid with drink, all of them were weak with hunger, and 
before they could seize their arms, or make any resistance, 
they were overpowered and carried ashore. 

There a court-martial was held, and four of the ring- 
leaders were condemned to death. But these bold bad men 
•were loath to die. 

"Comrades," said one, turning to the loyal soldiers near, 
"will you stand by and see us die thus shamefully?" 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 61 

"These," replied Laudonniere, sharply, "are no com- 
rades of mutineers and rebels." 

All appeals for mercy were in vain. So the men were their 
shot and their bodies hanged on gibbets near the mouth of P""'^''™'^nt 
the river as a lesson to rebels. 

After this there was peace for a time in Fort Caroline. 
But it soon became peace with misery, for the colony 
began to starve. The long-expected ship from France did 
not come. Rich and fertile land spread all round them, 
but the colonists had neither ploughed nor so-svn it. They 
trusted to France for all their food. Now for months no 
ships had come, and their supplies were utterly at an end. 

So in ever increasing misery the days passed. Some 
crawled about the meadows and forest, digging for roots The 
and gathering herbs. Others haunted the river bed in starvef^ 
search of shell-fish. One man even gathered up all the 
fish bones he could find and ground them to powder to 
make bread. But all that they scraped together with so 
much pain and care was hardly enough to keep body and 
soul together. They grew so thin that their bones started 
through the skin. Gaunt, hollow-eyed spectres they lay 
about the fort sunk in misery, or dragged themselves a lit- 
tle way into the forest in search of food. Unless help 
came from France they knew that they must all soon die a 
miserable death. And amid all their misery they clung to 
that last hope, that help would come from France. So, 
however feeble they were, however faint with hunger, they 
would crawl in turns to the top of the hill above the fort 
straining their dimming eyes seaward. But no sail ap- 
peared. 

At length they gave up all hope, and determined to leave they 
the hated spot. They had the Spanish ship which the muti- re^um'home 
neers had captured, and another little vessel besides which 
they had built. But these were not enough to carry them all 
to France, so gathering all their last energy they began 



62 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

to build another boat. The hope of getting back to France 
seemed for a time to pnt a little strengtli into their famine 
stricken bodies. And while they worked Laudonniere sailed 
up the river in search of food. But he returned empty- 
handed. Famishing men cannot work, and soon the colo- 
nists began to weary of their labours. 

The neighbouring Indians, too, who might have given 
them food, were now their enemies. They indeed now and 
again brought scant supplies of fish to the starving men. 
But they demanded so much for it that soon the colonists 
were bare of evei-ything they had possessed. They bar- 
tered the very shirts from their backs for food. And if 
they complained of the heavy price the Indians laughed 
at them. 
The "If thou makest so great account of thy merchandise," 

jeer'^rt^ they jeered, "eat it and we will eat our fish." 

them; But Summer passed. The grain began to ripen, and al- 

though the Indians sold it grudgingly the colony was re- 
lieved from utter misery for the time being. 

But now fresh troubles arose, for the Frenchmen quar- 
relled with the chief of the Thimagoes for whose sake they 
had already made enemies of Satouriona and his Indians. 
Thinking themselves treated in an unfriendly manner by 
the Thimagoes the Frenchmen seized their chief, and kept 
him prisoner until the Indians promised to pay a ransom 
of large quantities of grain. 

The Indians agreed only because they saw no other means 
of freeing their chief. They were furiously angry with 
the Frenchmen and, seething with indignation against 
them, they refused to pay an ounce of grain until their 
chief had been set free: and even then they would not 
bring it to Fort Caroline, but forced the Frenchmen to 
come for it. The Frenchmen went, but they very quickly 
saw that they were in great danger. For the village 
swarmed with armed warriors who greeted the colonists 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 63 

with scowls of deepest hatred. After a few days, therefore, 
although only a small portion of the ransom had been paid, 
the Frenchmen decided to make for home as fast as pos- 
sible. 

It was a hot July morning on which they set off. Each they are 
man besides his gun carried a sack of grain, so the progress by "'/nd^ns 
was slow. They had not gone far beyond the village when 
a wild war whoop was heard. It was immediately followed 
by a shower of arrows. The Frenchmen replied with a hot 
fire of bullets. Several of the Indians fell dead, and the 
rest fled howling into the forest. 

Then the Frenchmen marched on again. But they had 
scarcely gone a quarter of a mile when another war whoop 
was heard in front. It was answered from behind, and 
the Frenchmen knew themselves surrounded. But they 
stood their ground bravely. Dropping their bags of corn 
they seized their guns. A sharp encounter followed, and 
soon the Indians fled again into the forest. But again 
and again they returned to the attack, and the Frenchmen 
had to fight every yard of the way. At nine o'clock the 
fight began, and the sun was setting when at length the 
Indians gave up the pursuit. When the Frenchmen reached 
their boats they counted their losses. Two had been killed, 
and twenty-two injured, some of them so badly that they 
had to be carried on board the boats. Of all the bags of 
grain with which they had started out only two remained. 
It was a miserable ending to the expedition. 

The plight of the colony was now worse than ever. The 
tw^o sacks of grain were soon consumed ; the feeble efforts 
at building a snip had come to nothing. But rather than 
stay longer the colonists resolved to crowd into the two 
small vessels they had, and sail homeward if only they 
could gather food enough for the voyage. But where to 
get that food none knew. 

One day full of troubled, anxious thoughts Laudonniere 



sight 



64 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

climbed the hill and looked seaward. Suddenly he saw 
something which made his heart beat fast, and brought the 
ps in colour to his wasted cheeks. A great ship, its sails gleam- 
ing white in the sunlight was making for the mouth of the 
river. As he gazed another and still another ship hove in 
sight. Thrilling with excitement Laudonniere sent a mes- 
senger down to the fort with all speed to tell the news, and 
when they heard it the men who had seemed scarce able 
to crawl arose and danced for joy. They laughed, and 
■wept, and cried aloud, till it seemed as if joy had bereft 
them of their wits. 

But soon fear mingled with their joy. There was some- 
thing not altogether familiar about the cut and rig of the 
ships. Were they really the long-looked-for ships from 
France, or did they belong to their deadly and hated en- 
emies, the Spaniards? They were neither one nor the 
other. That little fleet w^as English, under command of the 
famous admiral, John Hawkins, in search of fresh water 
of which they stood much in need. The English Admiral 
at once showed himself friendly. To prove that he came 
with no evil intent he landed with many of his officers gaily 
clad, and wearing no arms. The famine-stricken colonists 
hailed him with delight, for it seemed to them that he came 
as a deliverer. 

Gravely and kindly Hawkins listened to the tale of mis- 
ery, yet he was glad enough when he heard that the French- 
men had decided to leave Florida, for he wanted to claim 
it for Queen Elizabeth and England. When, however, he 
saw the ships in which they meant to sail homewards he 
shook his head. "It was not possible," he said, "for so 
many souls to cross the broad Atlantic in those tiny 
barques." So he offered to give all the Frenchmen a free 
passage to France in his own ships. This Laudonniere re- 
fused, Then Hawkins offered to lend him, or sell him, one 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 65 

of his ships. Even this kindness Lauclonniere hesitated to 
accept. 

Thereupon there arose a great uproar among the colo- 
nists, they crowded round him chmiouring to be gone, threat- 
ening that if he refused the Englishman's offer they would 
accept it and sail without him. 

So Laudonniere yielded. He told Hawkins that he would The 
buy the ship he offered, but he had no money. The Eng- g/vfuie™^" 
lishman, however, was generous. Instead of money he took colonists 
the cannon and other things now useless to the colonists. 
He provided them with food enough for the voyage, and 
seeing many of the men ragged and barefoot, added among 
other things fifty pairs of shoes. 

Then with kindly good wishes Hawkins said farewell 
and sailed away, leaving behind him many grateful hearts. 
As soon as he was gone the Frenchmen began to prepare 
to depart also. In a few days all was ready, and they 
only waited for a fair wind in order to set sail. But as 
they waited, one day, the fort was again thrown into a 
state of excitement by the appearance of another fleet of 
ships. Again the question was asked, were they friends or 
foes, Spaniards or Frenchmen? At length, after hours of 
sickening suspense, the question was answered, they were 
Frenchmen under the command of Ribaut. 

The long-looked-for help had come at last. It had come Help comes 
when it was no longer looked for, when it was indeed un- pwJce 
welcome to many. For the colonists had grown utterly 
weary of that sunlit cruel land, and they only longed to 
go home. Fraiice with any amount of tyranny was to be 
preferred before the freedom and the misery of Florida. 

But to abandon the colony was now impossible, for 
besides supplies of food the French ships had brought many 
new colonists. This time, too, the men had not come alone 
but had brought their wives and families with them. Soon 



66 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

the fort which had been so silent and mournful was filled 
with sounds of talk and laughter. Again, the noise of 
hatchet and hammer resounded through the woods, and the 
little forsaken corner of the world awoke once more to life. 



CHAPTER IX 

HOW THE SPANIARDS DROVE THE FRENCH OUT 
OF FLORIDA 

ScAECELY a week had passed before the new peace and hap- 
piness of the French colony was brought to a cruel end. 

Late one night the men on board the French ships saw strange 
a great black hulk loom silently up out of the darkness, appear; 
It was followed by another and another. No word was 
spoken, and in eerie silence the strange ships crept stealth- 
ily onwards, and cast anchor beside the French. The still- 
ness grew terrible. At length it was broken by a trumpet 
call from the deck of one of the silent new-comers. 

Then a voice came through the darkness. "Gentlemen," 
it asked, "whence does this fleet come?" 

"From France," was the reply. 

"What are you doing here?" was the next question. 

"We are bringing soldiers and supplies for a fort which 
the King of France has in this country, and for many which 
he soon will have. ' ' 

"Are you Catholics or Lutherans?" 

The question came sharply across the dark water. It was 
answered by many voices. 

"We are Lutherans," cried the French, "we are of the 
new rehgion." 

Then it was the Frenchmen's turn to ask questions. 

"Who are you," they cried, "and whence come ye?" 

"I am Pedro Menendez," replied the voice out of the they are 
darkness. "I am Admiral of the fleet of the King of Spain. Spanish; 
And I am come into this country to hang and behead all 

67 



r,s THIS COUNTRY OF OUKS 

IjuUicraiis whom I may find by land or by sea. And my 
King lias given me such strict commands that I have power 
to pardon no man of them. And those commands I shall 
obey to the letter, as you will see. At dawn I shall come 
aboard your ship. And if there I find any Catholic he 
shall be well-treated, but every heretic shall die." 

In reply to this speech a shout of wrath went up from 
the Frenchmen. 

"If you are a brave man," they cried, "why wait for 
dawn? Come on now, and see what you will get." 

Then in their anger they heaped insults upon the Span- 
iards, and poured forth torrents of scoffing words. There- 
upon Menendez was so enraged that he swore to silence 
those Lutheran dogs once and for ever. So the order was 
given, and his great ship slowly moved towards the French. 

The threats of the French had been but idle boasting; 

they could not withstand the Spaniards, for their leader 

was ashore with most of his soldiers. So cutting their 

cables they fled out to sea pursued by the foe. 

they There was a mad chase through the darkness. But the 

Frem-h ^ hcrctic devils, as the Spaniards called them, were skilful 

ships sailors. ]\Ienendez could not catch them, and when day 

dawned he gave up the chase and moodily turned back to 

Fort Caroline. 

Here he found the French ready for him, and they seemed 
so strong that he would not attack, but sailed away south- 
wards until he reached the river of Dolphins. 

Here Menendez landed and took possession of the coun- 
try in the name of the King of Spain. While cannon 
boomed and trumpets blew he stepped on shore followed 
by his officers and gentlemen. In all the gay trappings of 
knighthood, with many-coloured banners fluttering in the 
breeze, they marched. Then as they advanced another 
procession came toward them. At the head of it was a 
priest in all the pomp and splendour of his priestly robes. 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS G9 

He carried a gilded crucifix in his band, and as he marched 
he sang a Te Deum. 

When the two processions met Menendez and all his st. 
company knelt, and baring their heads kissed the crucifix. j^f^"nj"d^ 
So was the land claimed for Spain and the Catholic faith, 15G5 
and St. Augustine, the oldest town in the United States, 
was founded. 

Meanwhile, the fleeing French ships had turned, followed 
the Spaniards, and seen them land. Then they went back 
to Fort Caroline with the news. 

While these things had been happening Laudonniere had 
been very ill. He was still in bed when Ribaut, followed by 
several of his chief officers, came to his room to tell him the 
news which the returning ships had just brought. And be- 
side his sickbed they held a council of war. It was decided 
to attack the Spaniards and drive them from the land. But 
how? 

First one plan and then another was discussed, and to The Frend 
each some one objected. But at length it was decided to [ratuck 
go by sea and attack the Spaniards suddenly in their newly- 
founded fort. 

So almost every man who could hold a gun set forth with 
Ribaut, and Laudonniere was left in the fort with the feeble 
and sick, and scarcely a man besides who had ever drawn 
a sword or fired a shot. Their leader was as sick and feeble 
as any of them. But he dragged himself from his bed to re- 
view his forces. They were poor indeed, but Laudonniere 
made the best of them. He appointed each man to a certain 
duty, he set a watch night and day, and he began to repair 
the broken-down walls of the fort, so that they would be 
able to make some show of resistance in case of attack. 

While Laudonniere was thus ordering his poor little gar- 
rison the ships carrying the rest of the colonists sailed on 
their way. 



out to 



70 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

The wind was fair, and in the night they crept close to 
where the Spanish vessels lay. 
Tiiry are But wlicn day dawned and the Spaniards saw the French 

vessels close to them they fled to the shelter of their har- 
bour. And a sudden storm arising the French were driven 
out to sea again. 

As Mcnendez watched them from the shore he rejoiced. 
He knew by the number of the ships that most of the French 
colonists must be in them, and he hoped that they would all 
be lost in the storm. 

Then as he watched a sudden thought came to him. While 
the Frenchmen were battling with wind and waves he re- 
solved to move quickly over land and take Fort Caroline. 
For he knew that it must be almost, if not quite, unpro- 
tected. 

One of the French mutineers who had deserted Laudon- 
niore was now in the Spanish fort. He would show the 
way. Full of this splendid idea, eager to carry it out at 
once, he ordered ]\Iass to be said, then he called a council 
and laid his plan before his officers. They, however, met 
his eagerness with coldness. It was a mad and hopeless 
plan, they thought, and they did their best to dissuade Me- 
nendez from it. But Meuendez was determined to go. 

"Comrades," he said, "it is now that we must show our 
courage and our zeal. This is God's war, and we must not 
turn our backs upon it. It is war against heretics, and 
we must wage it with blood and with fire." 

But the Spanish leader 's eager words awoke no response 
in the hearts of his hearers. They answered him only 
with mutterings. Still Menendez insisted. The debate 
grew stormy, and angry words were flung this way and 
that. 

At length, however, Menendez had his way. The clamour 
was stilled, the officers gave a grudging consent, and prepa- 
rations for the march were begun. In a few days all was 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 71 

ready, and the expedition set out. It was a simple matter. The 
There was no great train of smnpter mules or baggage fjr"'"to 
wagons. Each man carried his own food and ammunition, «»ack 
and twenty axemen marched in front of the little army to 
cleave a way through the forest. 

The storm still raged. Eain fell in torrents, and the wind 
howled ceaselessly as on and on the men trudged. They 
plunged through seas of mud, and grass which grew waist 
high, and threaded their way along the narrow paths cloven 
for them by the axemen. 

So for three days they toiled onward. Their food was 
gone, their ammunition soaked, they were drenched to the 
skin, footsore and famishing, when upon the third night 
they lay down upon the muddy ground, cursing their leader 
for having brought them forth to died thus miserably. But 
while the men cursed Menendez prayed. All night he 
prayed. And before day dawned he called his officers to a 
council. They were now within a mile of Fort Caroline, 
and he was eager to attack. 

But his officers were sick of the whole business. The 
men were utterly disheartened ; one and all they clamoured 
to return. 

Yet once again Menendez bent them to his will. In the 
darkness of the forest he spoke to the wretched, shivering, 
rain-drenched men. He taunted, he persuaded, and at 
length wrung from them a sullen consent to follow him. 

So once again the miserable march was begun, and when they 
day dawned they stood on the hill above the fort. Caroline 

No sound came* from it, no watchman stood upon the 
ramparts. For towards morning, seeing that it rained 
harder than ever, the captain of the guard had sent his 
men to bed, for they were soaked to the skin and he was 
sorry for them. In such rain and wind what enemy would 
venture forth? he asked himself. It was folly to stay 



The 

Frenclimen 
are asleep 



The fort 
is taken 



72 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

'unrf 'V"'\' it'^'' ^^""^^*- ^« ^« di«^i«-J 11-' 
guard, and went off to bed. 

Thus none heard or saw the approach of the Spaniards. 
Then sudden y the silence of the dawn was broken with 
nerce war cries. 
''At them," shouted the Spaniards, "God is with us!" 
1 he sleeping Frenchmen started from their beds in ter- 
ror. Half naked they sprang to arms. On every side th. 
Spaniards poured in. The dim light of dawn showed the 
dark cnie faces, and the gleam of drawn swords. Then 
clash of steel, screams of frightened women and children 
curses pi-ayers all mingled together in terrible confusion' 
At the hrst alarm Laudonniere sprang from his bed and 
seizing his sword called his men to follow him. But the 
Spaniards surrounded him, his men were slain and sc-it 
tered, and he himself was forced back into the yard of his 
house. Here there was a tent. This stopped his pursuers 
for they stumbled over the cordage and became entangl,.,! 
with It. The confusion gave Laudonniere a few niinules' 
respite m which he escaped through a breach in the ram- 
parts, and took refuge in the forest. A few others fleein- 
this way and that escaped likewise. But some, the first mo- 
ment of terror past, resolved to return and throw them- 
selves on the mercy of the Spaniards rather than face star- 
vation in the woods. 

"They are men," said one; "it may be when their fury 
IS spent they will spare our lives. Even if they slay us 
what of that? It is but a moment's pain. Better that than 
to starve here in the woods or be torn to pieces by wild 
beasts. ' ' 

Still some held back, but most agreed to throw them- 
selves upon the mercy of the Spaniards. 

So unarmed and almost naked as they were, they turned 
back to give themselves up. But little did these simple 
Frenchmen understand the fury of the foe. When they 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 73 

neared the fort the Spaniards rushed out upon them and, 
unheeding their cries for mercy, slew them to a man. Those 
who had held back, when they saw the fate of their com- 
panions, fled through the forest. Some sought refuge among 
the Indians. But even from that refuge the Spaniards 
hunted them forth and slew them without pity. Thus the 
land was filled with bloodshed and ruin. Many were slain 
at once by the sword, others were hanged on trees round 
the fort, and over them Menendez wrote, "I do this not as 
to Frenchmen but as to Lutherans." Only a few miser- 
able stragglers, after untold sufferings, reached the little 
ship which still lay at anchor in the river. Among these 
was Laudonniere. 

Their one desire now was to flee homewards, and unfurl- 
ing their sails they set out for France. 

The colony of Fort Caroline was wiped out, and rejoic- The 
ing at the success of his bold scheme, Menendez marched deitroyed 
back to St. Augustine where a Te Deum was sung in honour 
of tliis victory over heretics. 

IMeanwhile the Frenchmen who had set forth to attack 
St. Augustine by sea had been driven hither and thither by 
the storm, and at length were wrecked. But although the 
ships were lost all, or nearly all, of the men succeeded in The French 
reaching the shore in safety. And not knowing what had ^y^^^gd^ 
happened at Fort Caroline they set out in two companies 
to try to reach the fort by land. 

But they never reached the fort. For one morning 
scarcely ten days after the destruction of Fort Caroline 
some Indians came to Menendez with the news that they 
had seen a French ship wrecked a little to the south. 

The news delighted Menendez, and he at once set out to Menendez 
capture the shipwrecked men. It was not long before he capulre t*he 
saw the lights of the French camp in the distance. But shipwrecked 

• -i. i.1, i. ii, Ai ii Frenchmen 

on commg nearer it was seen that they were on the other 
side of an arm of the sea, so that it was impossible to reach 



74 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

them. Hiding, therefore, in the bushes by the water's edge 
The ]\fenendez and his men watched tlie Frenchmen on the other 

arT"*^ side. The Spaniards soon saw that their enemies were in 

starving; distress. They suspected that they were starving, for they 
could be seen walking up and down the shore seeking shell- 
fish. But Menendez wanted to make sure of the state they 
were in, and he made up his mind to get nearer to the 
Frenchmen. So he put off his fine clothes, and dressing 
himself like a common sailor, got into a boat and rowed 
across the water. 

Seeing him come one of the Frenchmen swam out to 
meet him. As he drew near Menendez called out to him: 
"Who are you, and whence come ye?" 

"We are followers of Ribaut, Viceroy of the King of 
France," answered the Frenchman. 

"Are you Catholics or Lutherans?" asked Menendez. 

"We are Lutherans," answered the man. 

Then after a little more talk Menendez told who he was. 

With this news the man swam back to his companions. 
But he soon returned to the boat to say that five of the 
French leaders wished to speak with the Spanish leader, 
and begged for safe conduct to his camp. 

To this Menendez readily agreed, and returning to his 
own side he sent the boat back to bring the Frenchmen 
over, 
they beg When they landed Menendez received them courteously, 

th/ rom ^j^^i after returning his ceremonious greetings the French- 
Spaniards; n^en begged the Spaniards to lend them a boat so that they 
might cross the river which lay between them and Fort 
Caroline. 

At this request Menendez smiled evilly. "Gentlemen," 
"he said, "it were idle for you to go to your fort. It has 
been taken, and every man is slain." 

But the Frenchmen could not at first believe that he spoke 
the truth. So in proof of his words the Spanish leader bade 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 75 

his men show the heretics the plunder which had been taken 
from their fort. As they looked upon it the hearts of the 
Frenchmen sank. 

Then ordering breakfast to be sent to them Menendez 
left them, and went to breakfast with his own officers. 

Breakfast over he came back to the Frenchmen, and as 
he looked at their gloomy faces his heart rejoiced. "Do 
you believe now," he asked, "that what I told you is 
true?" 

"Yes," replied the Frenchmen, "we believe. It would 
be useless now to go to the fort. All we ask of you is to 
lend us ships so that we may return home." 

"I would gladly do so," replied Menendez, "if you were 
Catholics, and if I had ships. But I have none." 

Then seeing that he would give them no help to reach 
home, the Frenchmen begged Menendez at least to let them 
stay with his people until help came to them from France. 
It was little enough to ask, they thought, as France and 
Spain were at peace. But there was no pity or kindliness in 
the Spanish general's heart. 

"All Catholics," he replied sternly, "I would defend and aii help 
succour. But as for you, you are Lutherans, and I must 
hold you as enemies. I will wage war against you with 
blood and fire. I will wage it fiercely, both by land and 
sea, for I am Viceroy for my King in this country. I am 
here to plant the holy Gospel in this land, that the Indians 
may come to the light and knowledge of the Holy Catholic 
faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, as taught by the Roman 
Church. Give up your banners and your arms, and throw 
yourselves on my mercy, and I will do with you as God 
gives me grace, i In no other way can you have truce or 
friendship with me." 

To this the Frenchmen knew not what to say. First 
they consulted together, then some of them went back across 
the water to take counsel with those who waited there, 



refused 



76 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

They talked long, and anxiously those on the Spanish side 
awaited their return. At length one of their messengers 
returned, and going to Menendez he offered him a large 
sum of money if he would swear to spare their lives. 

But Menendez would promise nothing. The Frenchmen 
were helpless. They were starving and in his hands. And 
both he and they knew it. They saw no hope anywhere, 
so they yielded to the Spanish general's demands. 

The Once more the boat was sent across the water, and this 

^^rcncimen ^j^^ -^ Came back laden with banners, arms and armour. 

themselves Then guarded by Spanish soldiers the Frenchmen were 
brought across by tens. As each batch landed they found 
themselves prisoners ; their amis were taken from them and 
their hands w^ere tied behind their backs. 

All daj', hour after hour, the boat plied to and fro : and 
when all the Frenchmen had been brought over they were 
ordered to march forward. The Spanish general walked 
in front. But he did not go far, for the sun was already 
setting, and it was time to camp for the night. So but a 
little way from the shore he stopped, and drew a line in 

they are the saud. And when the wretched Frenchnien reached that 
line, weaponless and helpless as they were, they were one 
and all put to death. Then, glorying in his deed, Menen- 
dez returned to St. Augustine. 

But he had not yet completely wiped out the French col- 
ony. For besides those he had so ruthlessly slain there was 
another large party under Ribaut, who, ignorant of all that 
had happened, were still slowly making their way to Fort 
Caroline. But again news of their whereabouts was 
brought to Menendez by Indians, and again he set off to 
waylay them. 

He found them on the same spot as he had found the 
first party. But this time the Frenchmen had made a raft, 
and upon this they were preparing to cross the water when 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 77 

the Spaniards came upon them. The Frenchmen were in Menendez 
such misery that many of them greeted the appearance of ^^on/ 
their enemies with joy. But others were filled with misgiv- P^fty of 
ing. Still they resolved to try to make terms with the Span- 
iards. So first one of his officers, and then Eibaut himself, 
rowed across the strip of water to parley with the Span- 
ish leader. They found him as pitiless as their companions 
had found him. And seeing that they could make no terms 
with him many of the Frenchmen refused to give them- 
selves up, and they marched away. But after much parley- 
ing, and many comings and goings across the river, Eibaut, 
believing that Menendez would spare their lives, yielded They give 
up himself and the rest of his company to the Spaniards. upTo*^hIm 

He was soon undeceived. For he was led away among 
the bushes, and his hands were tied behind his back. As 
his followers came over they, too, were bound and led away. 
Then as trumpets blew and drums beat the Spaniards fell 
upon tl'^eir helpless prisoners and slew them to a man. 

When Eibaut saw that his hour was come he did not 
flinch. "We are but dust," he said, "and to dust we must They are 
return: twenty years more or less can matter little." So ^ *'"° 
with the words of a psalm upon his lips he met the sword- 
thrust. 

Not till every man lay dead was the fury of the Spaniards 
sated. Then, his horrible labour ended, Menendez returned 
once more in triumph to his fort. 

Those of the French who had refused to give themselves 
up to Menendez now wandered back to the shore where their 
ship had been wrecked. Out of the broken pieces they tried 
to build a ship in which they might sail homeward. But 
again news of their doings was brought to Menendez by 
the Indians. And again he set out to crush them. When 
the Frenchmen saw the Spaniards come they fled in terror. 
But Menendez sent a messenger after them promising that 



78 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

if they yielded to him he would spare their lives. Most of 
them yielded. And Menendez kept his promise. He treated 
his prisoners well. But, wlion an opportunity arrived, he 
sent them home to end their lives as galley slaves. 



^ 



CHAPTER X 

HOW A FRENCHMAN AVENGED THE DEATH OF 
HIS COUNTRYMEN 



"When the news of these terrible massacres reached France The nuvs 
it was greeted with a cry of horror. Even the boy King, Fmnce 
Charles IX, Catholic though he was, demanded redress. 
But the King of Spain declared that the Frenchmen had 
been justly served. The land upon which they had settled 
was his, he said, and they had no right to be there. He 
was sorry that they were Frenchmen, but they were also 
pirates and robbers, and had received only the just re- 
ward of their misdeeds. 

Neither Charles nor his mother, who was the real ruler 
in France at this time, wished to quarrel with the King of 
Spain. So finding that no persuasions would move him, 
and that instead of being punished Menendez was praised 
and rewarded, they let the matter drop. 

But there was one man in France who would not thus Dominique 
tamely submit to the tyranny of Spain. His name was determin^s^ 
Dominique de Gourges. He hated the Spaniards with a t^o^ avenge 
deadly hatred. And when he heard of the Florida mas- countrv- 
sacre he vowed to avenge the death of his countrymen. ^^"''•^"''^5 
He sold all that he had, borrowed what money he could, 
and with three ships and a goodly company of soldiers 
and sailors set sail. 

At first, however, he kept his real object secret. Instead 
■of steering straight for Florida he steered southward, 
making believe that he was going to Africa for slaves. But 
after encountering storms and contrary winds he turned 



Florida; 



80 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

westward, and when off the coast of Cuba he gathered all 
his men together and told them what he had set out to do. 

In vivid, terrible words he recounted to them the hor- 
rible slaughter. "Shall we let such cruelty go unpun- 
ished?" he asked. "What fame for us if we avenge it! 
To this end I have given my fortune, and I counted on you 
to help me. Was I wrong?" 

"No," they all cried, "we will go with you to avenge 
our countrymen!" 

So with hearts filled with thoughts of vengeance they 
sailed onward to Fort Caroline, 
he reaches The Spaniards had repaired the fort and now called it 

Fort Mateo. They had also built two small forts nearer 
the mouth of the river to guard the entrance to it. Now 
one afternoon the men in these forts saw three ships go 
sailing by. These were the French ships bringing Gourges 
and his companions. But the men in the forts thought that 
they were Spanish ships and therefore fired a salute. 
Gourges did not undeceive them. He fired a salute in re- 
ply and, sailing on as if he were going elsewhere, was soon 
lost to sight. 

At length, having found a convenient place out of sight 
of the forts, he drew to the shore. But when he would 
have landed he saw that the whole beach was crowded with 
savages armed with bows and arrows and ready for war. 
For the Indians, too, had taken the strange ships to be 
Spanish. And as they had grown to hate the Spaniards 
with a deadly hatred they were prepared to withstand their 
landing. 

Fortunately, however, Gourges had on board a trumpeter 
who had been in Florida with Laudonniere. So now he 
sent him on shore to talk with the Indians. And as soon 
as they recognised him they greeted him with shouts of joy. 
Then they led him at once to their chief who was no other 
than Satouriona, Laudonniere 's one-time friend. 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 81 

So amid great rejoicings the Frenchmen landed. Then 
Satouriona poured into their ears the tale of his wrongs. 
He told them how the Spaniards stole their corn, drove 
them from their huts and their hunting grounds, and gen- 
erally ill-treated them. "Not one peaceful day," he said, 
"have the Indians known since the Frenchmen went away." 

When Gourges heard this he was well pleased. "If you makes 
have been ill-treated by the Spaniards," he said, "the ^Vth^the 
French will avenge you." Indians; 

At this Satouriona leaped for joy. 

"What!" he cried, "will you fight the Spaniards?" 

"Yes," replied Gourges, "but you must do your part 
also." 

"We will die with you," cried Satouriona, "if need be." 

"That is well," said Gourges. "How soon can you be 
ready? For if we fight we should fight at once." 

"In three days we can be ready," said the Indian, 

"See to it then," said Gourges, "that you are secret in 
the matter so that the Spaniards suspect nothing." 

"Have no fear," replied Satouriona; "we wish them 
more ill than you do." 

The third day came and, true to his word, Satouriona ap- 
peared surrounded by hundreds of warriors, fearful in 
paint and feathers. Then some by water, some by land, 
the French and Indians set forth, and after many hard- 
ships and much toil they reached one of the forts which 
the Spaniards had built near the river's mouth. From the 
shelter of the surrounding trees they gazed upon it. 

"There!" cried Gourges, "there at last are the thieves 
who have stolen this land from our King. There are the 
murderers who slew our countr jTnen. " 

At his words the men were hardly to be restrained. In 
eager whispers they begged to be led on. So the word was 
given, and the Frenchmen rushed upon the fort. 
' The Spaniards had just finished their mid-day meal when 



82 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

nttacks the a cry was heard from the ramparts. "To arms! to arms! 
Spaniards; ^j^g French are coming!" 

They were taken quite unawares, and with but short re- 
sistance they fled. The French and Indians pursued them 
and hemmed them in so that not one man escaped. In like 
manner the second fort was also taken, and every man 
slain or made prisoner. 

The next day was Sunday, and Gourges spent it resting, 
and making preparations to attack Fort Mateo. 

Wlien the Spaniards in Fort Mateo saw the French and 
their great host of j^elling, dancing Indians they were filled 
with fear. And in order to find out how strong the force 
really was one of them dressed himself as an Indian and 
crept within the French lines. But almost at once he was 
seen by a young Indian chief. And his disguise being thus 
discovered he was seized and questioned. He owned that 
there were scarce three hundred men in the fort and that, 
believing the French to number at least two thousand, 
they were completely' terror-stricken. This news delighted 
Gourges, and next morning he prepared to attack. 

The fort was easily taken. When the Spaniards saw 
the French attack, panic seized them and they fled into the 
forest. But there the Indians, mad with the desire of blood 
and vengeance, met them. Many fell before the tomahawks ; 
others turned back choosing rather to die at the hands of 
.irfcats tlie French than of the Indians. But which way they turned 

'u'u"iiy there was no escape. Nearly all were slain, a few only 

were taken prisoner. 

Wlicn the fight was over Gourges brought all the pris- 
oners from the three forts together. He led them to the 
trees where Menendez had hanged the Frenchmen a few 
months before. There he spoke to them. 

"Did you think that such foul treachery, such abominable 
cruelty would go unpunished?" he said. "Nay, I, one of 
the most lowly of my King's subjects, have taken upon 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 83 

myself to avenge it. There is no name shameful enough 
with which to brand your deeds, no punishment severe 
enough to repay them. But though you cannot be made to 
suifer as you deserve you shall suffer all that an enemy 
may honourably inflict. Thus your fate shall be an ex- 
ample to teach others to keep the peace and friendly alli- 
ance which you have broken so wickedly." 

And having spoken thus sternly to the trembling wretches the 
Gourges ordered his men to hang them on the very same arehanged 
trees upon which Menendez had hanged the Frenchmen. 
And over their heads he nailed tablets of wood upon which 
were burned the words "Not as Spaniards or as Mariners, 
but as Traitors, Robbers and Murderers." 

Then at length the vengeance of Gourges was satisfied. 
But indeed it was scarce complete, for Menendez the chief 
mover and leader of the Spaniards was safe in Europe, and 
beyond the reach of any private man's vengeance. The 
Spaniards, too, were strongly entrenched at St. Augustine, 
so strongly indeed that Gourges knew he had not force 
enough to oust them. He had not even men enough to keep 
the three forts he had won. So he resolved to destroy 
them. 

This delighted the Indians, and they worked with such The forts 
vigour that in one day all three forts were made level with destroyed 
the ground. Then, having accomplished all that he had 
come to do, Gourges made ready to depart. Whereupon 
the Indians set up a wail of grief. With tears they begged 
the Frenchmen to stay, and when they refused they fol- 
lowed them all the way to the shore, praising them and giv- 
ing them gifts, and praying them to return. 

So leaving ttie savages weeping upon the shore the Gourges 
Frenchmen sailed away, and little more than a month later back to 
they reached home. France 

When they heard of what Gourges had done the Hugue- 
nots rejoiced, and they greeted him with honour and praise. 



84 Tins COUNTRY OF OURS 

But Philip of Spain was furiously angry. He demanded 
that Gourges should be punished, and offered a large sum 
of money for his head. King Charles, too, being in fear of 
the King of Spain, looked upon him coldly, so that for a 
time he was obliged to flee away and hide himself. 

Gourges had used all his money to set forth on his expe- 
dition, so for a few years he lived in poverty. But Queen 
Elizabeth at length heard of him and his deeds. And as 
she, too, hated the Spaniards she was pleased at what he 
had done, and she asked him to enter her service. Thus 
at length he was restored to honour and favour. And in 
honour and favour he continued all the rest of his life. 



CHAPTER XI 

THE ADVENTURES OF SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT 

The terrible disasters in Florida did not altogether stop 
French adventurers from going to the New World. But 
to avoid conflict with Spain they sailed henceforth more to 
the northern shores of America, and endeavoured to found 
colonies there. This made Englishmen angry. For by right 
of Cabot's voyages they claimed all America from Florida 
to Newfoundland, which, says a writer in the time of Queen 
Elizabeth, "they bought and annexed unto the crowne of 
England." The English, therefore, looked upon the French 
as interlopers and usurpers. The French, however, paid 
little attention to the English claims. They explored the 
country, named mountains, rivers, capes, and bays, and 
planted colonies where they liked. Thus began the long two 
hundred years' struggle between the French and English 
for possession of North America. 

The French had already planted a colony on the St. Law- Sir 
rence when an Englishman, Sir Humphrey Gilbert, deter- GirS^t,'^^^ 
mined also to plant one in North America. i539(?)-83- 

He was the first Englishman ever to attempt to found a 
colony in America. Many Englishmen had indeed sailed 
there before him. But they had only gone in quest of gold 
and of adventures, and without any thought of founding a 
New England across the seas. This now, with Queen Eliza- 
beth's permission, was what Sir Humphrey hoped to do. 

He set out with a Uttle fleet of five ships. One of these he sets 
was called the Raleigh, and had been fitted out by the thg^r"^ 
famous Sir Walter Ealeigh who was Gilbert's step-brother. World; 
85 



86 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Walter Ealoigli, no doubt, would gladlj' have gone with tht' 
company himself. But he was at the time in high favour 
with Good Queen Bess, and she forbade him to go on any- 
such dangerous expedition. So he had to content himself 
with helping to fit out expeditions for other people. 

The Raleigh was the largest ship of the little fleet, and 
Sir Walter spared no cost in fitting it out. But before they 
had been two days at sea the Captain of the Raleigh and 
many of his men fell ill. This so greatly discouraged them 
that they turned back to Plymouth. 

Sir Humphrey was sad indeed at the loss of the largest 
and best-fitted ship of his expedition, but he held on his 
way undaunted. They had a troublous passage. Contrary 
winds, fogs and icebergs delayed them. In a fog two of 
the ships named the Sivalloiv and the Squirrel separated 
from the others. But still Sir Humphrey, sailed on. 

At length land came in sight. But it was a barren, un- 
friendly coast, "nothing but hideous rocks and mountains, 
bare of trees, and void of any green herbs," says one who 
went with the expedition. And seeing it so uninviting 
they sailed southward along the coast, looking for a fairer 
land. 

And now to their great joy they fell in again with the 
Swallow. The men in the Swalloiv were glad, too, to see 
the Golden Hind and the Delight once more. They threw 
their caps into the air and shouted aloud for joy. 

Soon after the re-appearance of the Swallow the Squir- 
rel also turned up, so the four ships were together again. 
Together they sailed into the harbour of St. John's in New- 
foundland. Here they found fishermen from all countries. 
For Newfoundland had by this time become famous as a 
fishing-ground, and every summer ships from all coun- 
tries went there to fish. 

Sir Humphrey, armed as he was with a conamission from 
Queen Elizabeth, was received with all honour and courtesy 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 87 

by these people. And on Monday, August 5th, 1583, he he claims 
landed and solemnly took possession of the country for ,„„",' ?"" ' 
two hundred leagues north, south, east and west, in the f^gl'f"*^' 
name of England's Queen. 

First his commission was read aloud and interpreted to 
those of foreign lands who were there. Then one of Sir 
Humphrey's followers brought him a twig of a hazel tree 
and a sod of earth, and put them into his hands, as a sign 
that he took possession of the land and all that was in it. 
Then proclamation was made that these lands belonged to 
her Majesty Queen Elizabeth of England by the Grace of 
God. "And if any person shall utter words sounding to 
the dishonour of her Majesty, he shall lose his ears, and 
have his ship and goods confiscate." The arms of Eng- 
land, engraved on lead and fixed to a pillar of wood, were 
then set up, and after prayer to God the ceremony came to 
an end. Thus Newfoundland became an English posses- 
sion, and by right of Sir Humphrey Gilbert's claims it is 
the oldest colony of the British Empire. 

Sir Humphrey Gilbert had taken possession of the land, his attempt 
But it soon became plain that it would be impossible to *oJ°y"'^ * 
found a colony with the wild riff-raff of the sea of which fails; 
his company was formed. Troubles began at once. A few 
indeed went about their business quietly, but others spent 
their time in plotting mischief. They had no desire to stay 
in that far country; so some hid in the woods waiting a 
chance to steal away in one or other of the ships which 
were daily sailing homeward laden with fish. Others more 
bold plotted to steal one of Sir Humphrey's ships and sail 
home without^ him. But their plot was discovered. They, 
however, succeeded in stealing a ship belonging to some 
other adventurers. It was laden with fish and ready to de- 
part homeward. In this they sailed away leaving its own- 
ers behind. 

The rest of Sir Humphrey's men now clamoured more 



&8 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



than ever to be taken home. And at length he yielded to 
them. But the company was now much smaller than when 
he set out. For besides those who had stolen away, many 
had died and many more were sick. There were not enough 
men to man all four ships. So the Swallow was left with 
the sick and a few colonists who wished to remain, and in 
the other three Sir Humphrey put to sea with the rest of 
his company. 

He did not, however, sail straight homeward. For he 
wanted to explore still further, and find, if he could, an 
island to the south which he had heard was very fertile. 
But the weather was stormy, and before they had gone 
far the Delight was wrecked, and nearly all on board were 
lost. 

"This was a heavy and grievous event, to lose at one 
blow our chief ship freighted with great provision, gathered 
together with much travail, care, long time, and difficulty. 
But more was the loss of our men to the number almost 
of a hundred souls." So wrote Master Edward Hay who 
commanded the Golden Hind, and who afterwards wrote 
the story of the expedition. 

After this "heavy chance" the two ships that remained 
beat up and down tacking with the wind. Sir Humphrey 
hoping always that the weather would clear up and allow 
him once more to get near land. But day by day passed. 
The wnd and waves continued as stormy as ever, and no 
glimpse of land did the weary sailors catch. 

It was bitterly cold, food was growing scarce, and day by 
day the men lost courage. At length they prayed Sir Hum- 
phrey to leave his search and return homeward. Sir Hum- 
phrey had no wish to go, but seeing his men shivering and 
hungry he felt sorry for them, and resolved to do as they 
wished. 

"Be content," he said. "We have seen enough. If God 
send us safe home we will set forth again next spring." 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 89 

So the course was changed, and the ships turned east- 
ward. "The wind was large for England," says Hay, "but 
very high, and the sea rough." It was so rough that the 
Squirrel in which Sir Humphrey sailed was almost swal- 
lowed up. For the Squirrel was only a tiny frigate of ten 
tons. And seeing it battered to and fro, and in danger 
of sinking every moment, the captain of the Golden Rind 
and many others prayed Sir Humphrey to leave it and come 
aboard their boat. But Sir Humphrey would not. 

"I will not forsake my little company going homeward," 
he said. "For I have passed through many storms and 
perils with them." 

No persuasions could move him, so the captain of the 
Golden Hind was fain to let him have his way. One after- 
noon in September those in the Golden Bind watched the 
little Squirrel anxiously as it tossed up and down among 
the waves. But Sir Humphrey seemed not a whit disturbed. 
He sat in the stern calmly reading. And seeing the anx- 
ious faces of his friends he cheerfully waved his hand to 
them. 

' ' We are as near to heaven by sea as by land, ' ' he called, 
through the roar of waves. 

Then the sun went down. Darkness fell over the wild 
sea, and the ships could only know each other's where- 
abouts by the tossing lights. 

Suddenly to the men on the Golden Hind it seemed as if 
the lights of the little frigate went out. Immediately the The 
watch cried out that the frigate was lost. ?J\^^^'^ 

"It was too true. For in that moment the frigate was 
devoured and swallowed up by the sea." 

Yet the men on the Golden Hind would not give up hope. 
All that night they kept watch, straining their eyes through 
the stormy darkness in the hope of catching sight of the 
frigate or of some of its crew. But morning came and 
there was no sign of it on all the wide waste of waters. 



90 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Still they hoped, and all the way to England they hailed 
every small sail which came in sight, trusting still that it 
might be the Squirrel. But it never appeared. Of the five 
ships which set forth only the Golden Hind returned to 
tell the tale. And thus ended the first attempt to found an 
Enghsh colony in the New World. 



CHAPTER XII 

ABOUT SIR WALTER RALEIGH'S ADVENTURES 
IN THE GOLDEN WEST 

The first attempt to found an English colony in America 
had been an utter failure. But the idea of founding a New 
England across the seas had now taken hold of Sir Hum- 
phrey's young step-brother, Walter Raleigh. And a few 
months after the return of the Golden Hind he received 
from the Queen a charter very much the same as his 
brother's. But although he got the Charter Raleigh him- 
self could not sail to America, for Queen Elizabeth would 
not let him go. So again he had to content himself with 
sending other people. 

It was on April 27th, 1584, that his expedition set out Raleigh 
in two small ships. Raleigh knew some of the great French- ano'ther" 
men of the day, and had heard of their attempt to found a j5?f'''*'°"' 
colony in Florida. And in spite of the terrible fate of the 
Frenchmen he thought Florida would be an excellent place 
to found an English colony. 

So Raleigh 's ships made their way to Florida, and landed 
on Roanoke Island off the coast of what is now North Car- 
olina. In those days of course there was no Carolina, and 
the Spaniards called the whole coast Florida right up to 
the shores of Newfoundland. 

The Englishmten were delighted with Roanoke. It seemed 
to them a fertile, pleasant land, "the most plentiful, sweete, 
once took possession of it "in the right of the Queen's 
fruitfull and wholesome of all the worlde." So they at 



92 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

most excellent Majesty as rightful Queen and Princess of 
the same." 

The natives, too, seemed friendly "and in their behaviour 
as mannerly and civil as any man of Europe." But the 
Pale-faces and the Redskins found it difficult to under- 
stand each other. 

"What do you call this country?" asked an Englishman. 

"Win gan da coa," answered the Indian. 

So the Englishmen went home to tell of the wonderful 
country of Wingandacoe. But what the Indian had really 
said was "What fine clothes you have!" 

However, the mistake did not matter much. For the 
Englishmen now changed the name of the land from what- 
ever it had been to Virginia in honour of their Queen. 

This first expedition to Roanoke was only for exploring, 
and after a little the adventurers sailed home again to tell 
of all that they had seen. But Raleigh was so pleased with 
the report of Roanoke Island which they brought home to 
him that he at once began to make plans for founding a 
colony there. And the following April his ships were ready 
and the expedition set out under his cousin, Sir Richard 
Grenville. 

But now almost as soon as they landed troubles began 
with the Indians. One of them stole a silver cup, and as it 
was not returned the Englishmen in anger set fire to the 
corn-fields and destroyed them. This was a bad beginning. 
But the Englishmen had no knowledge yet of how cruel and 
revengeful tlio Redman could be. So it was with no mis- 
givings that Sir Richard left a colony of over a hundred 
men in the country. And promising to return with fresh 
supplies in the following spring he sailed homeward. 

The Governor of this colony was named Ralph Lane. He 
was wise and able, but he was soon beset with difficulties. 
He found that the place chosen for a colony was not a good 
one. For the harbour was bad, the coast dangerous, and 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 93 

many of the Indians were now unfriendly. So he set about 
exploring the country, and decided as soon as fresh supplies 
came from England to move to a better spot. 

Spring came and passed, and no ships from England ap- 
peared. The men began to starve. And seeing this the In- 
dians who had feared them before, now began to be scorn- 
ful and taunt them. 

"Your God is not a true god," they said, "or he would 
not leave you to starve." 

They refused to sell the colonists food no matter what 
price was offered. Their hatred of the English was so great 
indeed that they resolved to sow no corn in order that 
there should be no harvest; being ready to suffer hunger 
themselves if they might destroy the colony utterly. 

As the days passed the Englishmen daily felt the pinch 
of hunger more and more. Then Lane divided his com- 
pany into three, and sent each in a different direction so 
that they might gather roots and herbs and catch fish for 
themselves, and also keep a lookout for ships. 

But things went from bad to worse; the savages grew 
daily bolder and more insolent, and the colonists lived con- 
stantly in dread of an attack from them. 

At length, although he had tried hard to avoid it, Lane 
was forced to fight them. They were easily overcome, and 
fled to the woods. But Lane knew well that his advan- 
tage was only for the moment. Should help not come the 
colony would be wiped out. Then one day, about a week 
after the fight with the Indians, news was brought to Lane 
that a great fleet of twenty-three ships had appeared in 
the distance. 

Were they friiends, or were they foes? That was the 
great question. The English knew the terrible story of 
Fort Caroline. Were these Spanish ships? Fearing that 
they might be Ealph Lane looked to his defences, and made 



94 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Sir Francis 

Drake, 

1510-90; 



colonists 
a ship; 



it dis- 
appears 
in a storm 



ready to withstand the enemy, if enemy they proved to be, 
as bravely as might be. 

But soon it was seen that their fears were needless, the 
ships were English, and two days later Sir Francis Drake 
anchored in the wretched little harbour. 

Drake had not come on purpose to relieve the colony. 
He had been out on one of his marauding expeditions 
against the Spaniards. He had taken and sacked St. Do- 
mingo, Cartagena, and Fort St. Augustine. And now, sail- 
ing home in triumph, chance had brought him to Raleigh's 
colony at Roanoke. And when he saw the miserable con- 
dition of the colonists, and heard the tale of their hardships, 
he offered to take them all home to England. Or, he said, 
if they chose to remain he would leave them a ship and food 
and everything that was necessary to keep them from want 
imtil help should come. 

Both Lane and his chief officers who were men of spirit 
wanted to stay. So they accepted Drake's offer of the loan 
of a ship, agreeing that after they had found a good place 
for a colony, and a better harbour, they would go home to 
England and return again the next year. 

Thus the matter was settled. Drake began to put pro- 
visions on board one of his ships for the use of the colony. 
The colonists on their side began writing letters to send 
home with Drake's ships. All was business and excite- 
ment. But in the midst of it a great storm arose. It lasted 
for four days and was so violent that most of Drake's ships 
were forced to put out to sea lest they should be dashed to 
pieces upon the shore. 

Among the ships thus driven out to sea was that which 
Drake had promised to give Ralph Lane. And when the 
storm was over it was nowhere to be seen. 

So Drake offered another ship to Lane. It was a large 
one, too large to get into the little harbour, but the only 
one he could spare. Lane was now doubtful what was best 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 95 

to do. Did it not seem as if by driving away their ship 
God had stretched out His hand to take them from thence? 
Was the storm not meant as a sign to them? 

So not being able to decide by himself what was best 
to do, Lane called his officers and gentlemen together, and 
asked advice of them. 

They all begged him to go home. No help had come from 
Sir Richard Grenville, nor was it likely to come, for Drake 
had brought the news that war betw^een Spain and England 
had been declared. They knew that at such a time every 
Englishman would bend all his energies to the defeat of 
Spain, and that Raleigh would have neither thoughts nor 
money to spare for that far-off colony. 

At length it was settled that they should all go home. In 
haste then the Englishmen got on board, for Drake was 
anxious to be gone from the dangerous anchorage "which 
caused him more peril of wreck," says Ralph Lane, "than 
all his former most honourable actions against the Span- 
iards." 

So on the 19th of June, 1586, the colonists set sail and The 
arrived in England some six weeks later. They brought saj^holi^jg 
with them two things which afterward proved to be of with Drake; 
great importance. The first was tobacco. The use of it had 
been known ever since the days of Columbus, but it was 
now for the first time brought to England. The second 
was the potato. This Raleigh planted on his estates in 
Ireland, and to this day Ireland is one of the great potato 
growing countries of the world. 

But meanwhile Raleigh had not forgotten his colonists, help 
and scarce a week after they had sailed away, a ship arrived after'^thev 
laden "with all^ manner of things in most plentiful man- have gone; 
ner for the supply and relief of his colony." 

For some time the ship beat up and down the coast 
searching vainly for the colony. And at length finding no 
sign of it, it returned to England. About a fortnight later 



96 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Sir Richard Greuville also arrived with three ships. To 
his astonishment when he reached Roanoke he saw no sign 
of the ship which he linew had sailed shortly before him. 
And to his still greater astonishment he found the colony 
deserted. Yet he could not believe that it had been aban- 
doned. So he searched the country up and down in the hope 
of finding some of the colonists. But finding no trace of 
them he at length gave up the search and returned to the 
forsaken huts. And being unwilling to lose possession of 
the country, he determined to leave some of his men there. 
So fifteen men were left behind, well provided with every- 
thing necessary to keep them for two years. Then Sir 
Richard sailed homeward. 

In spite of all these mischances Raleigh would not give 
up his great idea. And the following year he fitted out 
another expedition. This time there were a few women 
among the colonists, and John White, who had already been 
out with Lane, was chosen as Governor. 

It was now decided to give up Roanoke which had proved 
such an imfortunate spot, and the new company of colo- 
nists was bound for Chesapeake Bay. But before tliey set- 
tled there they were told to go to Roanoke to pick up the 
fifteen men left by Sir Richard Grenville and take them to 
Chesapeake also. 

When, however, they reached Roanoke the Master of 
the vessels, who was by birth a Spaniard, and who was 
perhaps in league with the Spanish, said that it was too 
late in the year to go seeking another spot. So whether 
they would or not he landed the colonists, and sailed away, 
leaving only one small boat with them. 

Thus perforce they had to take up their abode in the 
old spot. They found it deserted. The fort was razed to 
the ground, and although the huts were still standing they 
were choked with weeds and overgro-wTi with wild vines, 
while deer wandered in and out of the open doors. It was 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 97 

plain that for many months no man had lived there. And 
although careful search was made, saving the bones of one, 
no sign was found of the fifteen men left there by Sir Rich- 
ard. At length the new colonists learned from a few 
friendly Indians that they had been traitorously set upon 
by hostile Indians. Most of them were slain; the others 
escaped in their boat and went no man knew whither. 

The Englishmen were very angry when they heard that, 
and wanted to punish the Indians. So they set out against 
them. But the Indians fled at their coming, and the Eng- 
lishmen by mistake killed some of the friendly Indians in- 
stead of their enemies. Thus things were made worse in- 
stead of better. 

And now amid all these troubles on the 18th of August, 
1587, a little girl was born. Her father was Ananias Dare, Virginia 
and her mother was the daughter of John White, the Gov- ^'"'^ 
emor. The little baby was thus the grand-daughter of 
the Governor, and because she was the first English child 
to be born in Virginia she was called Virginia. 

But matters were not going well in the colony. Day by 
day the men were finding out things which were lacking and 
which they felt they must have if they were not all to perish. 
So a few days after Virginia was christened all the chief 
men came to the Governor and begged him to go back to 
England to get fresh supplies, and other things necessary 
to the life of the colony. John White, however, refused 
to go. The next day not only the men but the women also 
came to him and again begged him to go back to England. 
They begged so hard that at last the Governor consented 
to go. 

All were agreed that the place they were now in was Governor 
by no means the best which might be chosen for a colony, saj'^s'^fo^ 
and it had been determined that they should move some home, i587 
fifty miles further inland. Now it was arranged that if 
they moved while the Governor was away they should carve 



Spain 
war 



98 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

on the trees and posts of the door the name of the place 
to which they had gone, so that on his return he might be 
able easily to find them. And also it was arranged that if 
they were in any trouble or distress they should carve a 
cross over the name. 

All these matters beuig settled John White set forth. 
And it was with great content that the colonists saw their 
Governor go. For they knew that they could send home no 
better man to look after their welfare, and they were sure 
he would bring back the food and other things which were 
needed. 
England But when White arrived in England he found that no 

man, not even Raleigh, had a thought to spare for Virginia. 
For Spain was making ready all her mighty sea power to 
crush England. And the English were straining every 
nerve to meet and break that power. So John White had 
to wait with what patience he could. Often his heart was 
sick when he thought of his daughter and his little grand- 
daughter, Virginia Dare, far away in that great unknown 
land across the sea. Often he longed to be back beside 
them. But his longings were of no avail. He could but 
wait. For every ship was seized by Government and 
pressed into the service of the country. And while the 
Spaniards were at the gate it was accounted treason for 
any Englishman to sail to western lands. 

So the summer of 1588 passed, the autumn came, and at 
length the great Armada sailed from Spain. It sailed 
across the narrow seas in pride and splendour, haughtily 
certain of crushing the insolent sea dogs of England. But 
' ' God blew with His breath and they were scattered. ' ' Be- 
fore many days were over these proud ships were fleeing 
before the storm, their sails torn, their masts splintered. 
They were shattered upon the rocky shores of Scotland 
and Ireland. They were swallowed by the deep. 

The sea power of Spain was broken, and the history of 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 99 

America truly began. For as has been said ' ' the clef eat of 
the Invincible Armada was the opening event in the history "Tiie 
of the United States. ' ' y^;i^["^ 

Free now from the dread of Spain, ships could come and '".the 
go without hindrance. But another year and more passed of\h7 
before John White succeeded in getting ships and provi- st"'4*s''" 
sions and setting out once more for Virginia. i^ss 

It was for him an anxious voyage, but as he neared the 
place where the colony had been his heart rejoiced, for he 
saw smoke rising from the land. It was dark, however, 
before they reached the spot, and seeing no lights save that 
of a huge fire far in the woods the Governor sounded a 
trumpet call. The notes of the trumpet rang through the 
woods and died away to silence. Answer there was none. 
So the men called and called again, but still no answer 
came. Then with sinking heart John White bade them 
sing some well-known English songs. For that, he thought, 
would surely bring an answer from the shore. 

So through the still night air the musical sound of men's 
voices rang out. But still no answer came from the silent 
fort. With a heart heavy as lead the Governor waited for Governor 
the dawn. As soon as it was light he went as lore. The fort Jf^dg^ 
was deserted. Grass and weeds grew in the ruined houses, rtoanoke 
But upon a post "in fair capital letters" was carved the 
word "Croatoan." This was the name of a neighbouring 
island inhabited by friendly Indians. There was no cross 
or sign of distress carved over the letters. And when the 
Governor saw that he was greatly comforted. 

He spent some time searching about for other signs of 
the colonists. In one place he found some iron and lead 
thrown aside as>if too heavy to carry away, and now over- 
grown with weeds. In another he found five chests which 
had evidently been buried by the colonists, and dug up again 
by the Indians. 

They had been burst open and the contents lay scattered 



100 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

about tlie grass. Three of these chests John White saw 
wore his own, and it grieved him greatly to see his things 
spoiled and broken. His books were torn from their cov- 
ers, his pictures and maps were rotten with the rain, and his 
armour almost eaten through with rust. 

At length, having searched in vain for any other signs 
of the colonists, the English returned to the ships and set 
sail for Croatoan. 

But now they encountered terrible storms. Their ships 
were battered this way and that, their sails were torn, their 
anchors lost. And at length in spite of all entreaties, the 
captain resolved to make sail for England. So John White 
never saw Croatoan, never knew what had become of his 
dear ones. And what happened to little Virginia Dare, tli<' 
first English girl to be born on the soil of the United States, 
will never be known. But years afterwards settlers were 
told by the Indians that the white people left at Roanoke 
had gone to live among the Indians. For some years it was 
said they lived in a friendly manner together. In timo, 
however, the medicine men began to hate the Pale-faces, 

Fate of and caused th*^ m all to be slain, except four men, one youni;- 
woman, and i hree boys. Was the young woman perhaps 
Virginia Dar( ? No one can tell. 

All Raleigh's attempts at founding a colony had thus 
come to nothing. Still he did not despair. Once again he 
sent out an expedition. But that too failed and the leader 
returned having done nothing. Even this did not break 
Raleigh's faith in the future of Virginia. "I shall yet live 
to see it an English nation," he said. 

Raleigh's But although Raleigh's faith was as firm as before, his 

money was gone. He had spent enormous sums on his 
fruitless efforts to found a colony. Now he had no more to 
spend. 

Elizabeth And now great changes came. Good Queen Bess died and 

James of Scotland reigned in her stead. Raleigh fell into 



^'irginia 
Dare 



faith 



dies 1606 



EXPLORERS AND PIONEERS 101 

disgrace, was imprisoned in the Tower, and after a short 

release was beheaded there. Thus an end came to all his Raleigh be- 

spleudid schemes. Never before perhaps had such noble leig'^''' 

devotion to King and country been so basely requited. At 

the time it was said that "never before was English justice 

so injured or so disgraced" as by the sentence of death 

passed upon Ealeigh. No man is perfect, nor was Raleigh 

perfect. But he was a great man, and although all his 

plans failed we remember him as the first great coloniser, 

the first Englishman to gain possession of any part of 

North America. 



PART II: STORIES OF VIRGINIA 

CHAPTER XIII 

THE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH 

Raleigh was the true father of England beyond the seas. 
He was a great statesman and patriot. But he was a 
dreamer too and all his schemes failed. Other men 
followed him who likewise failed. But it would take 
too long to tell of them all, of Bartholomew Gosnold who 
discovered and named Martha's Vineyard and Cape Cod; 
of Bartholomew Gilbert, brave Sir Humphrey's son, who 
was slain by Indians, and of many more besides. 

Again and again men tried to plant a colony on the 
shores of America. Again and again they failed. But 
with British doggedness they went on trying, and at length 
succeeded. 

Raleigh lay in the Tower of London a prisoner accused 

of treason. All his lands were taken from him. Virginia, 

which had been granted to him by Queen Elizabeth, was 

the King's once more to give to whom he would. So now 

two companies were formed, one of London merchants 

The called the London Company, one of Plymouth merchants 

ConipTny Called the Plj^mouth Company. And both these companies 

and the prayed King James to grant them permission to found 

Company, colouics in Virginia. Virginia therefore was divided into 

1606 ^^Q parts ; the right to found colonies in the southern half 

being given to the London Company, the right to found 

colonies in the northern half being given to the Plymouth 

102 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 103 

Company upon condition that the colonies founded must be 
one hundred miles distant from each other. 

These companies were formed by merchants. They were 
formed for trade, and in the hope of making money, in spite 
of the fact that up to this time no man had made money by 
trying to found colonies in America, but on the contrary 
many had lost fortunes. 

Of the two companies now formed it was only the Lon- 
don Company which really did anything. The Plymouth 
Company indeed sent out an expedition which reached Vir- 
ginia. But the colony was a failure, and after a year of 
hardships the colonists set sail for England taking home The 
with them such doleful accounts of their sufferings that sets^slu°" 
none who heard them ever wished to help to found a colony. 

The expedition of the London Company had a better fate. 
It was in December, 1606, that the little fleet of three ships, 
the Susan Constant, the Godspeed and the Discovery, put 
out from England, and turned westward towards the New 
World. 

With the expedition sailed Captain John Smith. He was Captain 
bronzed and bearded like a Turk, a swaggering, long- l^Q^fe^l^^' 
headed lovable sort of man, ambitious, too, and not given to 
submit his will to others. Since a boy of sixteen he had 
led a wandering adventurous life — a life cramful of heroic 
deeds, of hairbreadth escapes of which we have no space 
to tell here. But I hope some day you will read his own 
story of these days. For he was a writer as well as a war- 
rior, and "what his sword did his pen wrote." Every 
American boy and girl should read his story, for he has 
been called the first American writer. 

Now with this""' saucy, swaggering fellow on board, trou- 
bles were not far to seek. The voyage was long and tedious. 
For six weeks adverse winds kept the little fleet prisoner in 
the English Channel within sight of English shores, a thing 
trying to the tempers of men used to action, and burning 



104 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Cnptain 
Wingfield 



Master 
Hunt 



John 
Smith is 
imprisoned 



with impatience to reach the land beyond the seas. They 
lay idle with nothing to do but talk. So they fell to dis- 
cussing matters about the colony they were to found. And 
from discussing they fell to disputing until it ended at 
length in a bitter quarrel between Smith and another of the 
adventurers, Captain Edward Wingfield. 

Captain Wingfield was twice John Smith's age, and 
deemed that he knew much better how a colony ought to be 
formed than this dictatorial youth of twenty-seven. He 
himself was just as dictatorial and narrow into the bargain. 
So between the two the voyage was by no means peaceful. 

Good Master Hunt, the preacher who went with the ex- 
pedition, in spite of the fact that he was so weak and ill 
that few thought he would live, did his best to still the angry 
passions. 

To some extent he succeeded. And when a fair wind 
blew at length the ships spread their sails to it and were 
soon out of sight of England. Two months of storm and 
danger passed before the adventurers sighted the West 
Indies. Here they went ashore on the island of San Do- 
minica. Delighted once more to see land and escape from 
the confinement of the ship, they stayed three weeks 
among the sunny islands. They hunted and fished, traded 
with the savages, boiled pork in hot natural springs, feasted 
on fresh food and vegetables, and generally enjoyed them- 
selves. 

But among all this merry-making Wing-field did not for- 
get his anger against John Smith. Their quarrels became 
so bad that Wingfield decided to end both quarrels and 
John Smith. So he ordered a gallow's to be set up and, 
having accused Smith of mutiny, made ready to hang him. 
But John Smith stoutly defended himself. Nothing could 
be proved against him. He laughed at the gallows, and as 
he quaintly puts it "could not be persuaded to use them." 

Nevertheless, although nothing could be proved against 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 105 

him, there were many who quite agreed that Captain John 

Smith was a turbulent fellow. So to keep him quiet they America is 

clapped him in irons and kept him so until their arrival in "^'^^' ^ 

Virginia. After leaving the "West Indies the adventurers 

fell into more bad weather, and lost their course; but finally 

they arrived safely in Chesapeake Bay. 

They named the capes on either side Henry and Charles, 
in honour of the two sons of their King. Upon Cape Henry 
they set up a brass cross upon which was carved "Jacobus 
Eex" and thus claimed the land for England. Then they 
sailed on up the river which they named James River, in 
honour of the King himself. Their settlement they named 
Jamestown, also in his honour. Jamestown has now dis- 
appeared, but the two capes and the river are still called 
by the names given them by these early settlers. 

Before this expedition sailed the directors of the Com- 
pany had arranged who among the colonists were to be the 
rulers. But for some quaint reason they were not told. 
Their names, together with many instructions 'as to what 
they were to do, were put into a sealed box, and orders were 
given that this box was not to be opened until Virginia 
was reached. 

The box was now opened, and it was found that John 
Smith was named among the seven who were to form the 
council. The others were much disgusted at this, and in 
spite of all he could say, they refused to have him in the 
council. They did, however, set him free from his fetters. 
Of the council Wingfield was chosen President. All the jamestown 
others, except John Smith, took oath to do their best for fo""ded 
the colony. Then at once the business of building houses 
was begun. Wljile the council drew plans the men dug 
trenches and felled trees in order to clear space on which 
to pitch their tents, or otherwise busied themselves about 
the settlement. 

The Indians appeared to be friendly, and often came to 



106 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

look on curiously at these strange doings. And Wingfield 
thought them so gentle and kindly that he would not allow 
the men to build any fortifications except a sort of screen 
of interwoven boughs. 

Besides building houses one of the colonists' first cares 
was to provide themselves with a church. But indeed it 
was one of the quaintest churches ever known. An old sail 
was stretched beneath a group of trees to give shelter from 
the burning sun. And to make a pulpit a plank of wood 
was nailed between two trees which grew near together. 
And here good Master Hunt preached twice every Sunday 
while the men sat on felled trunks reverently listening to 
his long sermons. 

While the houses were being built Smith, with some 
twenty others, was sent to explore the country. They sailed 
up the river and found the Indians to all appearance 
friendly. But they found no gold or precious stones, and 
could hear nothing of a passage to the Pacific Ocean which 
they had been told to seek. So they returned to Jamestown. 
Indians Arriving here they found that the day before the Indians 
had attacked the settlement and that one Englishman lay 
slain and seventeen injured. 

This was a bitter disappointment to Wingfield who had 
trusted in the friendliness of the Indians. But at length he 
was persuaded to allow fortifications to be built. Even then, 
however, the colonists were not secure, for as they went 
about their business felling trees or digging the ground the 
savages would shoot at them from the shelter of the sur- 
rounding forest. If a man strayed from the fort he was 
sure to return wounded if he returned at all ; and in this 
sort of warfare the stolid English were no match for the 
wily Indians. "Our men," says Smith, "by their disor- 
derly straggling were often hurt when the savages by the 
nimbleness of their heels well escaped." 

So six months passed, and the ships which had brought 



tlie fort 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 107 

out the colonists were ready to go back to England with a 
cargo of wood instead of the gold which the Company had 
hoped for. But before the sliips sailed Smith, who was 
still considered in disgrace, and therefore kept out of the 
council, insisted on having a fair trial. For he would not Smitii 
have Captain Newport go home and spread evil stories '^ ''"^'^ 
about him. 

Smith's enemies were unwilling to allow the trial. But 
Smith would take no denial. So at length his request was 
granted, the result being that he was proved innocent of 
every charge against him, and was at length admitted to 
the council. 

Now at last something like peace was restored, and Cap- cnptain 
tain Newport set sail for home. He promised to make all ^^n^sPf"^* 
speed he could and to be back in five months' time. And home 
indeed he had need to hasten. For the journey outward had 
been so long, the supply of food so scant, that already it 
was giving out. And when Captain Newport sailed it was 
plain that the colonists had not food enough to last fifteen 
weeks. 

Such food it was too ! It consisted chiefly of worm-eaten 
grain. A pint was served out daily for each man, and this 
boiled and made into a sort of porridge formed their chief 
food. Their drink was cold water. For tea and coffee 
were unknown in those days, and beer they had none. To 
men used to the beer and beef of England in plenty this 
indeed seemed meagre diet. "Had we been as free of all 
sins as gluttony and drunkenness," says Smith, "we might 
have been canonised as saints, our wheat having fried some 
twenty-six weeks in the ship's hold, contained as many 
worms as grains, so that we might truly call it rather so 
much bran than corn. Our drink was water, our lodging 
castles in the air." 

There was fish enough in the river, game enough in the 
woods. But the birds and beasts were so wild, and the men 



108 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

so unskilful and ignorant in ways of shooting and trapping, 
that they succeeded in catching very little. Besides which 
there were few among the colonists wlio had any idea of 
what work meant. More than half the company were "gen- 
tlemen adventurers," dare devil, shiftless men who had 
joined the expedition in search of excitement with no idea 
of labouring with their hands. 

Badly fed, unused to the heat of a Virginian summer the 
men soon fell ill. Their tents were rotten, their houses yet 
unbuilt. Trees remained unfelled, the land untilled, while 
the men lay on the bare ground about the fort groaning 
and in misery. ]\Iany died, and soon those who remained 
were so feeble that they had scarce strength to bury the 
dead or even to crawl to the "common kettle" for their 
daily measure of porridge. 
Wing- In their misery the men became suspicious and jealous, 

H*^''' , and once more quarrels were rife. Wingfield had never 
been loved. Now many grew to hate him, for they believed 
that while they starved he kept back for his own use secret 
stores of oil and wine and other dainties. No explanations 
were of any avail, and he was deposed from his office of 
President and another chosen in his place. 

As autumn drew on the misery began to lessen. For the 
Indians, whose corn was now ripe, began to bring it to the 
fort to barter it for chisels, and beads, and other trifles. 
Wild fowl too, such as ducks and geese, swarmed in the 
river. 

So with good food and cooler weather the sick soon began 
to mend. Energy returned to them, and once more they 
found strength to build and thatch their houses. And led 
by Smith they made many expeditions among the Indians, 
bringing back great stores of venison, wild turkeys, bread, 
and grain in exchange for beads, hatchets, bells and other 
knick-knacks. 

But all the misery through which the colonists had passed 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 109 

had taught them nothing. They took no thought for the 
time to come when food might again be scarce. They took 
no care of it, but feasted daily on good bread, fish and fowl 
and "wild beasts as fat as we could eat them," says Smith. 

Now one December day Smith set out on an exploring Smith 
expedition up the Chickahominy River. It was a hard jour- fxpioring; 
ney, for the river was so overgro\vn with trees that the 
men had to hew a path for the little vessel. At length the 
barque could go no further, so Smith left it, and went on in 
a canoe with only two Englishmen, and two Indians as 
guides. 

For a time all went well. But one day he and his com- 
panions went ashore to camp. While the others were pre- 
paring a meal. Smith, taking one of the Indians with him, 
went on to explore a little further. But he had not gone 
far when he heard the wild, blood-curdling war whoop of 
the Indians. Guessing at once that they had come against 
him he resolved to sell his life as dearly as might be. So 
seizing the Indian guide he tied his arm fast to his own with 
his garters. Then with pistol in his right hand, and holding 
the Indian in front of him as a shield, he pushed as rapidly is attacked 
as he could in the direction of the camp. •*' " '''"'" 

Arrows flew round him thick and fast, but Smith's good 
buff coat turned them aside. The whole forest was alive 
with Indians, but although from the shelter of the trees 
they showered arrows upon Smith none dared approach him 
to take him. For they knew and dreaded the terrible fire 
stick which he held in his hand. Smith fired again and yet 
again as he retreated, and more than one Indian fell, never 
more to rise. He kept his eyes upon the bushes and trees 
trying to catch glimpses of the duslcy figures as they 
skulked among them, and paid little heed to the path he was 
taking. So suddenly he found himself floundering in a 
quagmire. 

Still he fought for dear life, and as long as he held his 



110 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

pistol no Redman dared come near to take him. But at 
length, chilled and wet, and half dead with cold, unable to 
go further, he saw it was useless to resist longer. So he 
tossed away his pistol. At once the savages closed in upon 
him and, dragging him out of the quagmire, led him to their 
chief. 

Smith had given in because he knew that one man stuck 
in a quagmire could not hope to keep three hundred Indians 
long at bay. But he had sharp wits as well as a steady 
he uses hand, and with them he still fought for his life. As soon 

his wits; gg YiQ -was brought before the chief he whipped out his 
compass, and showing it to the chief, explained to him that 
it always pointed north, and thus the white men were able 
fo find their way through the pathless desert. 

To the Indians this seemed like magic; they marvelled 
greatly at the shining needle which they could see so plainly 
and yet not touch. Seeing their interest Smith went on to 
explain other marvels of the sun, and moon, and stars, and 
the roundness of the earth, until those who heard were 
quite sure he was a great "medicine man." 

Thus Smith fought for his life. But at length utterly 
exhausted, he could say no more. So while the chief still 
held the little ivory compass, and watched the quivering 
needle, his followers led Smith away to his own camp fire. 
Here lay the other white men dead, thrust through with 
many arrows. And here the Indians warmed and chafed 
his benumbed body, and treated him with all the kindness 
they knew. But that brought Smith little comfort. For 
he knew it was the Indian way. A famous warrior might 
be sure of kindness at their hands if they meant in the end 
to slay him with awful torture. 

And so, thoroughly warmed and restored, in less than 
an hour Smith found himself fast bound to a tree, while 
grim warriors, terribly painted, danced around him, bows 
and arrows in hand. They were about to slay him when 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA ill 

the chief, holding up the compass, bade them lay down their 
weapons. Such a medicine man, he had decided, must not 
thus be slain. So Smith was unbound. 

For some weeks Smith was marched hither and thither 
from village to village. He was kindly enough treated, but 
he never knew how long the kindness would last, and he 
constantly expected death. Yet he was quite calm. He 
kept a journal, and in this he set down accounts of many 
strange sights he saw, not knowing if indeed they would 
ever be read. 

At length Smith was brought to the wigwam of the great is brought 
Powhatan,* the chief of chiefs, or Emperor, as these simple the""^^ 
English folk called him. To receive the white prisoner ^o^hatan; 
the Powhatan put on his greatest bravery. Feathered and 
painted, and wearing a wide robe of racoon skins he sat 
upon a broad couch beside a fire. On either side of him sat 
one of his wives and behind in grim array stood his war- 
riors, row upon row. Behind them again stood the squaws. 
Their faces and shoulders were painted bright red, about 
their necks they wore chains of white beads, and on their 
heads the down of white birds. 

It was a weird scene, and the flickering firelight added to 
its strangeness. Silent and still as statues the warriors 
stood. Then as John Smith was led before the chief they 
raised a wild shout. As that died away to silence one of 
the Powhatan's squaws rose and brought a basin of water to 
Smith. In this he washed his hands, and then another 
squaw brought him a bunch of feathers instead of a towel, 
with which to dry them. 

After this theJndians feasted their prisoner with savage 
splendour. Then a long consultation took place. What was is feasted 
said Smith knew not. He only knew that his life hung in 

*This chief's name was Wahunsunakok, the name of the tribe Powhatan and 
the English called the chief the Powhatan. 



112 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Smith's 
life; 



he is 
received 
into the 
tribe; 



the balance. The end of the consultation he felt sure meant 
life or death for him. 

At length the long talk came to an end. Two great stones 
were placed before the chief. Then as many as could lay 
hands on Smith seized him, and dragging him to the stones, 
they threw him on the ground, and laid his head upon them. 
Fiercely then they brandished their clubs and Smith knew 
that his last hour had come, and that the Indians were about 
to beat out his brains. 

But the raised clubs never fell, for with a cry Poca- 
hontas, the chief's young daughter, sprang through the 
circle of warriors. She stood beside the prisoner pleading 
for his life. But the Indians were in no mood to listen to 
prayers for mercy. So seeing that all her entreaties were 
in vain she threw herself upon her knees beside Smith, put 
her arms about his neck, and laid her head upon his, crying 
out that if they would beat out his brains they should beat 
hers out too. 

Of all his many children the Powhatan loved this little 
daughter best. He could deny her nothing. So Smith's 
life was saved. He should live, said the Powhatan, to make 
hatchets for him, and bells and beads for his little daughter. 

Having thus been saved, Smith was looked upon as one of 
the tribe. Two days later he was admitted as such with 
fearsome ceremony. 

Having painted and decorated himself as frightfully as 
he could, the Powhatan caused Smith to be taken to a large 
wigwam in the forest. The wigwam was divided in two by 
a curtain and in one half a huge fire burned. Smith was 
placed upon a mat in front of the fire and left alone. He 
did not understand in the least what was going on, and 
marvelled greatly what this new ceremony might mean. 
But he had not sat long before the fire when he heard dole- 
ful sounds coming from the other side of the curtain. Then 
from beliind it appeared the Powhatan with a hundred 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 113 

others as hideously painted as himself, and told Smith that 
now that they were brothers he might go back to his fort. 

So with twelve guides Smith set out. Yet in spite of all 
their feasting and ceremonies Smith scarcely believed in he is 
the friendship of the Indians, and no one was more sur- ^''^^ 
prised than himself when he at length reached Jamestown 
in safety. 



CHAPTER XIV 

MORE ADVENTURES OF CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH 

Smith had been away from the settlement nearly a month, 
and he returned to find the colony in confusion and misery. 
Many had died, and those who remained were quarrelling 
among themselves. Indeed some were on the point of de- 
serting and sneaking off to England in the one little ship 
they had. They were not in the least pleased to see Smith 
return, and they resolved once more to get rid of him. So 
they accused him of causing the death of the two men who 
had gone with him, and condemned him to death. Thus 
Smith had only escaped from the hands of the Indians to be 
murdered by his own people. 

The order went forth. He was to be hanged next day. 

But suddenly all was changed, for a man looking out to 
sea saw a white sail. "Ship ahoy!" he shouted, "ship 
ahoy!" 

At the joyful sound the men forgot their bickerings, and 
hurrying to the shore welcomed the new arrival. It was 
Captain Newport with his long promised help. He soon put 
a stop to the hanging business, and also set poor Captain 
Wingfield free. For he had been kept prisoner ever since 
he had been deposed. 

Newport had brought food for the colony, but he had also 
brought many new settlers. Unfortunately, too, one day 
the storehouse was set on fire, and much of the grain was 
destroyed. So tliat in spite of the new supplies the colony 
would soon again have been in the old starving condition 
had it not been for Pocahontas. She was resolved that her 



I 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 115 

beloved white chief should want for nothing, and now 
every four or five days she came to the fort laden with 
provisions. Smith also took Captain Newport to visit the 
Powhatan, and great barter was made of blue beads and 
tinsel ornaments for grain and foodstuffs. 

After a time Captain Newport sailed home again, taking 
the deposed President Wingfield with him. He took home 
also great tales of the savage Emperor's might and splen- 
dour. And King James was so impressed with what he 
heard that he made up his mind that the Powhatan should 
be crowned. So in autumn Captain Newport returned 
again to Jamestown, bringing with him more settlers, 
among them two women. He also brought a crown and 
other presents to the Powhatan from King James, together 
with a command for his coronation. So Smith made a jour- 
ney to the Powhatan's village and begged him to come to 
Jamestown to receive his presents. But the Powhatan re- 
fused to go for he was suspicious and stood upon his 
dignity. 

' ' If your King has sent me presents, ' ' he said, " I also am The 
a king, and this is my land. Eight days will I wait here to p^"^^^ 
r^joeive them. Your Father Newport must come to me, not 
I to him. ' ' 

So with this answer Smith went back, and seeing nothing 
else for it Captain Newport set out for the Powhatan's 
village with the presents. He did not in the least want to 
go, but the King had commanded that the Powhatan was to 
be crowned. And the King had to be obeyed. He arrived 
safely at Weronocomoco, and the next day was appointed 
for the coronation. 

First the presents were brought out and set in order. 
There was a great four-poster bed with hangings and cur- 
tains of damask, a basin and ewer and other costly novelties 
such as never before had been seen in these lands. 

After the gifts had been presented the Englishmen tried 



Powhatan's 



116 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



he sends a 
present to 
King James 



to place a fine red cloak on the Powhatan's shoulders. But 
he would not have it. He resisted all their attempts until 
at last one of the other chiefs persuaded him that it would 
not hurt him, so at last he submitted. 

Next the crown was produced. The Powhatan had never 
seen a crown, and had no idea of its use, nor could he be 
made to understand that he must kneel to have it put on. 

"A foul trouble there was," says one of the settlers who 
writes about it. No persuasions or explanations were of 
any avail. The Englishmen knelt down in front of him to 
show him what he must do. They explained, they per- 
suaded, until they were worn out. It was all in vain. The 
Powhatan remained as stolid as a mule. Kneel he would 
not. 

So at length, seeing nothing else for it, three of them 
took the c^o^vn in their hands, and the others pressed with 
all their weight upon the Powhatan's shoulders so that they 
forced him to stoop a little, and thus, amid howls of laugh- 
ter, the cro^sTi was hastily thrust on his head. As soon as 
it was done the soldiers fired a volley in honour of the oc- 
casion. At the sound the newly-crowned monarch started 
up in terror, casting aside the men who held him. But 
when he saw that no one was killed, and that those around 
him were laughing, he soon recovered from his fright. And 
thanking them gravely for their presents he pompously 
handed his old shoes and his racoon cloak to Captain New- 
port as a present for King James. Thus this strangest of 
all coronations came to an end. 

This senseless ceremony did no good, but rather harm. 
The Powhatan had resisted being crowned with all his 
might, but afterwards he was much puffed up about it, and 
began to think much more of himself, and much less of the 
white people. 

Among others, Smith thought it was nothing but a piece 
of tomfoolery and likely to bring trouble ere long. 



J 




POWHATAN 



The Powhatan, they had heard, was a king, a sort 
of Emperor, . . . they . . . pictured him as 
living in a stately palace, wearing a golden crown 
and velvet robes. 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 117 

For some months now he had been President, and as 
President he wrote to the London Company, "For the coro- 
nation of Powhatan," he said, "by whose advice you sent 
him such presents I know not, but this give me leave to tell 
you, I fear they will be the confusion of us all, ere we hear 
from you again." 

Smith told the Company other plain truths. They had Fine 
been sending out all sorts of idle fine gentlemen who had ^7'mt'iT° 
never done a day's work in their lives. They could not fell use to the 
a tree, and when they tried the axe blistered their tender '^" ""^ 
fingers. Some of them worked indeed cheerfully enough, 
but it took ten of them to do as much work as one good 
workman. Others were simply stirrers up of mischief. 
One of these Smith now sent back to England "lest the 
company should cut his throat." And Smith begged the 
Company to keep those sort of people at home in the future, 
and send him carpenters and gardeners, blacksmiths and 
masons, and people who could do something. 

Captain Newport now sailed home, and Smith was left to 
govern the colony and find food for the many hungry 
mouths. He went as usual to trade with the Indians. But 
he found them no longer willing to barter their corn for a 
little copper or a handful of beads. They now wanted 
swords and guns. The Powhatan too grew weary of seeing 
the Pale-faces squatting on the land of which he was 
crowned king. He forgot his vows of friendship with 
Smith. All he wanted was to see the Pale-faces leave his 
country. And the best way to get rid of them was to starve 
them. 

But although the Powhatan had grown tired of seeing the The 
Pale-faces stride like lords through his land, he yet greatly d"sTris*a" 
admired them. And now he wanted more than anything pa'ace 
else to have a house, a palace as it seemed to him, with win- 
dows and fireplaces like those they built for themselves at 
Jamestown. For in the little native houses which his fol- 



118 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

lowers could build there was no room for the splendid 
furniture which had been sent to him for his coronation. 
So now he sent to Smith asking him to send white men to 
build a house. Smith at once sent some men to begin the 
work, and soon followed with others. 

On their way to the Powhatan's town Smith and his com- 
panions stopped a night with another friendlj^ chief who 
warned them to beware of the Powhatan. 

"You will find him use you well," he said. "But trust 
him not. And be sure he hath no chance to seize your arms. 
For he hath sent for you only to cut your throats." 

However in spite of this warning Smith decided to go on. 
So he thanked the friendly chief for his good counsel, and 
assuring him that he would love him always for it, he went 
on his way. 

It was winter time now, and the rivers were half frozen 
over, the land was covered with snow, and icy winds blew 
over it. Indeed the weather was so bad that for a week 
Smith and his men could not go on, but had to take refuge 
with some friendly Indians. Here in the warm wigwams 
they were cosy and jolly. The savages treated them kindly, 
and fed them well on oysters, fish, game and wild-fowl. 
Christmas came and went while they were with these kindly 
savages, and at length, the weather becoming a little better, 
they decided to push on. After many adventures they 
reached the Powhatan's village. They were very weary 
from their long cold journey, and taking possession of the 
first houses they came to they sent a message to the Pow- 
hatan, telling him that they had come, and asking him to 
send food. 

This the old chief immediately did, and soon they were 
dining royally on bread, venison and turkeys. The next 
day, too, the Powhatan sent them supplies of food. Then 
he calmly asked how long they were going to stay, and when 
they would be gone. 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 119 

At this Smith was greatly astonished, for had not the 
Powhatan sent for him? 

"I did not send for you," said the wily old savage, "and The 
if you have come for corn I have none to give you, still less ^°n|^g**' 
have my people. But," he added slyly, "if perchance you swords 
have forty swords I might find forty baskets of corn in 
exchange for them." 

"You did not send for me I" said Smith in astonishment. 
"How can that be? For I have with me the messengers you 
sent to ask me to come, and they can vouch for the truth of 
it. I marvel that you can be so forgetful." 

Then, seeing that he could not fool the Pale-faces the old 
chief laughed merrily, pretending that he had only been 
joking. But still he held to it that he would give no corn 
except in exchange for guns and swords. 

"Powhatan," answered Smith, "believing your promises 
to satisfy my wants, and out of love to you I sent you my 
men for your building, thereby neglecting mine own needs. 
Now by these strange demands you think to undo us and 
bring us to want indeed. For you know well as I have told smith 
you long ago of guns and swords I have none to spare. Yet [g^"?^ 
steal from you or wrong you I will not, nor yet break that them 
friendship which we have promised each other, unless by 
bad usage you force me thereto." 

When the Powhatan heard Smith speak thus firmly he 
pretended to give way and promised that within two days 
the English should have all the corn he and his people could 
spare. But he added, "My people fear to bring you corn 
seeing you are all armed, for they say you come not hither 
for trade, but to invade my country and take possession of 
it. Therefore tq free us of this fear lay aside your weapons, 
for indeed here they are needless, we being all friends." 

With such and many more cunning words the Powhatan 
sought to make Captain Smith and his men lay aside their 
arms. But to all his persuasions Smith turned a deaf ear. 



Indians 
surround 
the 
Englishmen 



120 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"Nay," be said, "we have no thougjit of revenge or 
cruelty against you. When your people come to us at 
Jamestown we receive them with their bows and arrows. 
With you it must be the same. "We wear our arms even as 
our clothes." 

So seeing that be could not gain his end the old chief 
gave in. Yet one more effort he made to soften the Eng- 
lishman's heart. 

"I have never honoured any chief as I have you," he 
said, with a sigh, "yet you show me less kindness than any 
one. You call me father, but you do just as you like." 
The Smith, however, would waste no more time parleying, and 

gave orders for his men to fetch the corn. But while he was 
busy w'ith this the Powhatan slipped away and gathered his 
warriors. Then suddenly in the midst of their business 
Smith and one or two others found themselves cut off 
from their comrades, and surrounded by a yelling crowd 
of painted savages. Instantly the Englishmen drew their 
swords and, charging into the savages, put them to flight. 
Seeing how easily their warriors had been routed and how 
strong the Pale-faces were, the savage chiefs tried to make 
friends with them again, pretending that the attack upon 
them was a mistake, and that no evil against them had been 
intended. 

The Englishmen, however, put no more trust in their 
words and sternly, with loaded guns and drawn swords in 
hand, bade them to talk no more, but make haste and load 
their boat w^ith corn. And so thoroughly cowed w^ere the 
savages by the fierce words and looks of the Pale-faces 
that they needed no second bidding. Hastily laying down 
their bows and arrows they bent their backs to the work, 
their one desire now being to get rid as soon as possible of 
these fierce and powerful intruders. 

When the work was done, however, it was too late to sail 
that night, for the tide was low. So the Englishmen re- 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 121 

turned to the house in which they lodged, to rest till morn- 
ing and wait for high water. 

Meanwhile the Powhatan had by no means given up his The 
desire for revenge, and while the Englishmen sat by their pio^j^tg"" 
fire he plotted to slay them all. But as he talked with his siay aii 
braves Pocahontas listened. And when she heard that the faces ** ^ 
great Pale-face Chief whom she loved so dearly was to be 
killed, her heart was filled with grief, and she resolved to 
save him. So silently she slipped out into the dark night 
and, trembling lest she should be discovered, was soon 
speeding through the wild lonesome forest towards the 
Englishmen's hut. Reaching it in safety she burst in upon 
them as they sat in the firelight waiting for the Powhatan 
to send their supper. 

"You must not wait," she cried, "you must go at once. They are 
My father is gathering all his force against you. He will yarned by 
indeed send you a great feast, but those who bring it have 
orders to slay you, and any who escape them he is ready 
with his braves to slay. Oh, if you would live you must flee 
at once," and as she spoke the tears ran down her cheeks. 

The Englishmen were truly grateful to Pocahontas for 
her warning. They thanked her warmly, and would have 
laden her with gifts of beads and coloured cloth, and such 
things as the Indians delighted in, but she would not take 
them. 

"I dare not take such things," she said. "For if my 
father saw me with them he would know that I had come 
here to warn you, and he would kill me." So with eyes 
blinded with tears, and her heart filled with dread, she 
slipped out of the fire-lit hut, and vanished into the dark- 
ness of the forest as suddenly and silently as she had come. 

Left alone, the Englishmen, cocking their guns and draw- 
ing their swords, awaited the coming of the foe. Presently They are 
eight or ten lusty fellows arrived, each bearing a great the''foe°'^ 
platter of food steaming hot and excellent to smell. They 



122 THIS COUNTRY OF OUKS 

were very anxious that the Englishmen should at once lay 
aside their arms and sit down to supper. But Captain 
Smith would take no chances. Loaded gun in hand he stood 
over the messengers and made them taste each dish to be 
certain that none of them were poisoned. Having done this 
he sent the men away. "And bid your master make haste," 
he said, "for we are ready for him." 

Then the Englishmen sat down to supper; but they had 
no thought of sleep and all night long they kept watch. 

Powhatan too kept watch, and every now and again he 
would send messengers to find out what the Englishmen 
were about. But each time they came the savages found 
They the Englishmen on guard, so they dared not attack. At 

safety '" '^^^ day dawned, and with the rising tide the Englishmen 
sailed away, still to all seeming on friendly terms with the 
wily Indians. 

Smith had now food enough to keep the colony from 
starvation for a short time at least. But his troubles were 
by no means over. The Indians were still often unfriendly, 
and the colonists themselves lazy and unruly. Some indeed 
worked well and cheerfully, but many wandered about idly, 
doing nothing. 

At length it came about that thirty or forty men did all 
the work, the others being simply idle loiterers. Seeing 
this. Smith called all the colonists together one day and told 
them that he would suffer the idleness no longer. "Every 
one must do his share," he said, "and he who will not work 
shall not eat." And so powerful had he grown that he was 
obeyed. The idle were forced to work, and soon houses 
were built and land cleared and tilled. 

At length there seemed good hope that the colony would 

Another prosper. But now another misfortune befell it. For it was 

misfortune found that rats had got into the granaries and eaten nearly 

all the store of corn. So once again expeditions set forth to 

visit the Indians and gather more from them. But their 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 123 

supply, too, was ninning short; harvest was still a long 
way off, and all the colonists could collect was not enough 
to keep them from starvation. So seeing this Smith divided 
his men into companies, sending some down the river to 
fish, and others into the woods to gather roots and wild 
berries. But the lazy ones liked this little. They would 
have bartered away their tools and firearms to the savages 
for a few handfuls of meal rather than work so hard. They 
indeed became so mutinous that Smith hardly knew what 
to do with them. But at length he discovered the ring- 
leader of these "gluttonous loiterers." Him he "worthily 
punished," and calling the others together, he told them 
very plainly that any man among them who did not do his 
share should be banished from the fort as a drone, till he 
mended his ways or starved. 

To the idlers Smith seemed a cruel task-master; still 
they obeyed him. So the colony was held together, although 
in misery and hunger and without hope for the future. 

At length one day to the men on the river there came a Captain 
joyful sight. They saw a ship slowly sailing towards them. ^""""i^| 
They could hardly believe their eyes, for no ship was ex- isso-ieae 
pected ; but they greeted it with all the more joy. It was 
a ship under Captain Samuel Argall, come, it is true, not to 
bring supplies, but to trade. Finding, however, that there 
was no hope of trade Captain Argall shared what food he 
had with the famished colonists, and so for a time rescued 
them from starvation. He also brought the news that more 
ships were setting out from home bringing both food and 
men. 

In June, 1609, this fleet of nine ships really did set out. New 
But one ship was wrecked on the way, another, the Sea Ven- arHve^*^ 
ture, was cast ashore on the Bermudas ; only seven arrived 
at length at Jamestown, bringing many new colonists. 
Unfortunately among these new arrivals there were few 
likely to make good colonists. They were indeed for the 



124 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

most part wild, bad men whose friends had packed them 
off to that distant land in the hope of being rid of them for- 
ever. "They were," said one of the old colonists who 
wrote of them, "ten times more fit to spoil a Commonwealth 
than either to begin one or but help to maintain one." 

Now with all those "unruly gallants" poured into his 
little commonwealth Smith found his position of President 
even more difficult than before. Still, for a time, if he could 
not keep them altogether in order he at least kept them in 
check. 

Then one day by a terrible accident his rule was brought 
to a sudden end. He was returning from an expedition up 
the James Eiver when, through some carelessness, a bag of 
gunpowder in his boat was exploded. Smith was not killed 
by it, but he was sorely hurt. In great pain, and no longer 
able to think and act for others, he was carried back to 
Jamestown. 

Here there was no doctor of any kind, and seeing himself 
then only a useless hulk, and in danger of death, Smith gave 
up his post, and leaving the colony, for which during two 
and a half years he had worked and thought and fought so 
hard, he sailed homeward. 

Many of the unruly sort were glad to see him go, but his 
old companions with whom he had shared so many dangers 
and privations were filled with grief. ' ' He ever hated base- 
ness, sloth, pride and indignity," said one of them. "He 
never allowed more for himself than for his soldiers with 
him. Upon no danger would he send them where he would 
not lead them himself. He would never see us want what he 
either had or could by any means get us. He loved action 
more than words, and hated falsehood and covetousness 
worse than death." 

So, loved and hated, but having all unknown to himself 
made a name which would live forever in the history of his 
land, the first great Virginian sailed from its shores. Ho 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 125 

returned no more. Some twenty j'ears later he died in 
London, and was buried in the church of St. Sepulchre 
there. Upon his tomb was carved a long epitaph telling of 
his vaUant deeds. But in the great Fire of London the 
tomb was destroyed, and now no tablet marks the resting- 
place of the brave old pioneer. 



CHAPTER XV 

HOW THE COLONY WAS SAVED 

Aftek Smith left, the colony of Jamestown fell into wild 
disorder. Every one wanted to go his own way. A new 
President named Percy had indeed been chosen. But al- 
though an honest gentleman he was sickly and weak, and 
quite unfit to rule these turbulent spirits. So twenty or 
more would-be presidents soon sprang up, and in the whole 
colony there was neither obedience nor discipline. 

No work was done, food was recklessly wasted, and very 
quickly famine stared the wretched colonists in the face. 
The terrible time afterwards known as the Starving Time 
had begun. AVhen their stores were done the settlers tried 
to get more in the old way from the natives. But they, 
seeing the miserable plight of the Pale-faces, became in- 
solent in their demands, and in return for niggardly sup- 
plies of food exacted guns and ammunition, swords and 
tools. 

And now there was no man among the colonists who 
knew how to manage the Indians as Smith had managed 
them. There was no man among them who thought of the 
future. All they wanted was to stay for a time the awful 
pangs of hunger. So they bartered away their muskets 
and powder, their tools, and everything of value of which 
they were possessed. But even so the food the Indians 
gave them in return was not enough to keep body and soul 
together. 

The colony became a place of horror, where pale skele- 
ton-like creatures roamed about eyeing each other suspi- 

126 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 127 

ciously, ready to kill each other for a crust or a bone. 
They quarrelled among themselves, and they quarrelled 
with the natives. And the natives, now no longer filled 
with awe, lay in wait for them and killed them ahnost with- 
out resistance if they ventured to crawl bej^ond the walls 
of the fort. Many more died of hunger and of disease 
brought on by hunger. 

So less than eight months after Smith had sailed away. Many 
of the five hundred men he had left behind him but sixty ™^o"'sts 
remained alive. The colony was being wiped out, and the 
little town itself was disappearing; for the starving 
wretches had no strength or energy to fell trees and hew 
wood, and as soon as a man died his house was pulled 
down by his comrades and used as firewood. Already, too, 
weeds and briers overgrew the land which had been cleared 
for corn. Greater misery and desolation it is hard to imag- 
ine. Yet the unhappy beings sank into a still deeper horror. 
Unable to relieve the pangs of hunger, they turned cannibal 
and fed upon each other. Thus the last depths of degrada- 
tion were sounded, the last horrors of the Starving Time 
were reached. 

Then at length one May day two ships came sailing up 
the James River and anchored in the harbour. From their 
decks bronzed men in patched and ragged garments looked 
with astonished eyes upon the desolate scene. 

These were the men of the wrecked Sea Venture, who had The 
been cast ashore upon the Bermudas. Their ship had gone fn^'the* 
down, but they had been able to save both themselves and Deliverance 
nearly everything out of her. Some of the best men of the 
expedition had sailed in the Sea Venture. Their leaders 
were brave arid energetic; so instead of bemoaning their 
fate they had set to work with right good will, and after 
ten months' labour had succeeded in building two little 
ships which they named the Patience and the Deliverance. 
Then, having filled them with such stores as they could 



128 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

surprise 
of the 
newcomers 



They 

resolve to 
aliandon 
Virginia 



muster, they set sail joyfully to join their comrades at 
Jamestown. But now what horror and astonishment was 
theirs! They had hoped to find a flourishing town, sur- 
rounded by well tilled fields. Instead they saw ruins and 
desolation. They had hoped to be greeted joyfully by stal- 
wart, prosperous Englishmen. Instead a few gaunt, hol- 
low-cheeked spectres, who scarce seemed men, crawled to 
meet them. 

Lost in amazement the newcomers landed, and as they 
listened to the tragic tale pity filled their hearts. They 
gave the starving wretches food, and comforted them as 
best they could. They had no great stores themselves, and 
they saw at once that with such scant supplies as they had 
it would be impossible to settle at Jamestown. 

Even if they could get through the summer, the autumn 
would bring no relief, for the fields, where the corn for 
the winter's use should already have been sprouting, lay 
neglected and overgrown with weeds and briers. The 
houses where the newcomers might have lodged had dis- 
appeared. The very palisading which surrounded the set- 
tlement as a bulwark against the Indians had been pulled 
down for firewood. All the tools and implements which 
might have been used to rebuild the place had been bartered 
away to the Indians. The Indians themselves were no 
longer friendly, but hostile. Whichever way they looked 
only misery and failure stared them in the face. 

The Captains of the Patience and Deliverance talked 
long together, but even they could see no ray of hope. So 
with heavy hearts they resolved once more to abandon Vir- 
ginia. They were loath indeed to come to this decision, 
loath indeed to own themselves defeated. But there seemed 
no other course left open to them. 

So one day early in June the pitiful remnant of the 
Jamestown Colony went on board the two waiting ships. 
Sir Thomas Gates, the brave and wise captain of the expedi- 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 129 

tion, was the last to leave the ruined town. With backward Farewell! 
looks he left it, and ere he weighed anchor he fired a last 
salute to the lost colony. Then the sails were set, and the 
two little ships drifted down stream towards the open sea, 
carrying the beaten settlers back to old England. 

Another attempt to plant a New England beyond the seas 
had failed. 

But next day as the little ships dropped dowm stream the 
sailors on the lookout saw a boat being rowed towards 
them. Was it an Indian canoe? Did it come in peace or war? 
It drew nearer. Then it was seen that it was no Indian 
canoe, but an English tug boat manned by English sailors. 
With a shout they hailed each other, and news was ex- 
changed. Wonderful news it was to which the broken- 
hearted colonists listened. 

Lord Delaware, the new Governor of Virginia, had ar- Lord 
rived. His three good ships, well stored with food and all ^rrh-Js!"^^ 
things necessary for the colony, were but a little way do'mi icio; 
stream. There was no need for the settlers to flee home to 
escape starvation and death. 

It may be that to some this news was heavy news. It 
may be that some would gladly have turned their backs for- 
ever upon the spot where they had endured so much misery. 
But for the most part the colonists were unwilling t-o own the 
defeat, and they resolved at once to return. So the ships turn"'wk 
were put about, and three days after they had left James- *° Virginia 
town, as they believed forever, the colonists once more 
landed there. 

As Lord Delaware' stepped on shore he fell upon his knees 
giving thanks to God that he had come in time to save Vir- 
ginia. After that the chaplain preached a sermon, then 
the new Governor, with all his company about him, read 
aloud the commission given to him by King James. 

This was the first royal commission ever given to a 
governor of an English colony in America. In it Lord 



130 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Lord 
Delaware 

returns 
home 



Delaware was given the power of life and death over "all 
and every person and persons now inhabiting, or which 
shall hereafter inhabit within the precincts of the said col- 
ony." The colonists were in fact to be his subjects. And 
having read aloud his commission, and having thus as it 
were shown his authority. Lord Delaware next spoke sternly 
to his new subjects. He warned them that he would no 
longer endure their sluggish idleness or haughty disobedi- 
ence. And if they did not amend their ways they might 
look to it that the most severe punislmient of the law would 
come upon them. Having thus spoken his mind plainly, to 
cheer them he told of the plentiful and good stores he had 
brought with him, of which all those who worked well and 
faithfully should have a share. 

Now a new life began for the colony. All the settlers 
were made to work for some hours every day. Even the 
gentlemen among them, ' ' whose breeding never knew what 
a day's labour meant," had to do their share. Soon the 
houses were rebuilt, the palisades stood again in place, two 
forts were erected to guard against attacks by the Indians, 
and at length the colony seemed to be on the fair way to 
success. 

Of course this did not all happen at once. The idlers 
were not easily turned into diligent workers, or unruly 
brawlers into peaceful citizens. Indeed it was only through 
most stern, and what would seem to us now most cruel 
punishments, that the unruly were forced to keep the law. 

The winter after Lord Delaware came out as Governor, 
although not so hard as that of the Starving Time, was yet 
severe, and many of the colonists died. Lord Delaware, 
too, became so ill that in the spring he sailed home to 
England, and after a little time Sir Thomas Dale took his 
place as Deputy Governor. 

Sir Thomas Dale was both a soldier and a statesman. 
He was full of energy and courage. Far-seeing and dogged, 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 131 

he was merciless to the evildoers, yet kindly to those who Sir 
tried to do well. Under his stern yet righteous rule the l^"i^'^^ 
colony prospered. 

At first only men settlers had come out, then one or two 
women joined them, and now many more women came, so 
that the men, instead of all living together, married and had 
homes of their own. Then, too, at first all a man's labour 
went into the common stock, and the men who worked little 
fared as well as those who worked a great deal. So the 
lazy fellow did as little as he could. "Glad when he could 
slip from his labour," says an old writer, "or slumber over 
his task he cared not how." 

Thus most of the work of the colony was left to the few 1614 
who were industrious and willing. Sir Thomas Dale 
changed that. In return for a small yearly payment in 
corn he gave three acres of land to every man who wished 
it, for his own use. So, suddenly, a little community of 
farmers sprang up. Now that the land was really their 
own, to make of it what they would, each man tilled it 
eagerly, and soon such fine crops of grain were raised that 
the colony was no longer in dread of starvation. The set- 
tlers, too, began to spread and no longer kept within the The 
palisade round Jamestown, "more especially as James- j™'";^^ ^^ 
town," says an old writer, "was scandalised for an un- prosper 
healthy aire." And here and there further up the river 
little villages sprang up. 

Since Smith had gone home the Indians had remained 
unfriendly, and a constant danger to the colonists. And 
now as they became thus scattered the danger from the 
Indians became ever greater. Old Powhatan and his men The 
were constantly making raids upon the Pale-faces with ^"5'""^ 
whom he had once been so friendly. And in spite of the unfriendly 
watch they kept he often succeeded in killing them or taking 
them prisoner. He had also by now quite a store of swords, 
guns and tools stolen from the English. And how to sub- 



132 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Argall 
goes in 
search 
of corn: 



he 

hears of 
Pocahontas: 



resolves 
to get 
possession 
of her 



due him, or force him to live on friendly terms with them 
once more, none knew. 

Pocahontas, who had been so friendly and who had more 
than once saved the Pale-faces from disaster, might have 
helped them. But she now never came near their settle- 
ment; indeed she seemed to have disappeared altogether. 
So the English could get no aid from her. 

But now it happened one day that one of the adventurers, 
Samuel Argall, who was, it is written, "a good Marriner, 
and a very civil gentleman," went sailing up the Appomat- 
tox in search of corn for the settlement. He had to go war- 
ily because no one could tell how the Indians would behave, 
for they would be friends or foes just as it suited them. 
If they got the chance of killing the Pale-faces and stealing 
their goods they would do so. But if they wore not strong 
enough to do that they would willingly trade for the col- 
oured cloths, beads and hatchets they so much wanted. 

Presently Argall came to the comitry of one of the chiefs 
with whom he had made friends. While here he was told 
that Pocahontas, the great Powhatan's daughter, was living 
with the tribe. As soon as he hoard this Captain Argall 
saw at once that here was a means of forcing the Powhatan 
to make peace, and he resolved at all costs to get possession 
of Pocahontas. So sending for the chief ho told him he 
must bring Pocahontas on board his ship. 

But the chief was afraid and refused to do this. 

"Then we are no longer brothers and friends," said 
Argall. 

"My father," said the chief, "be not wroth. For if I 
do this thing the Powhatan will make war upon me and 
upon my people." 

"My brother," said Argall, "have no fear; if so be that 
the Powhatan shall make war upon you I will join with you 
against him to overthrow him utterly. I mean, moreover, 
no manner of hurt to Pocahontas, but will only keep her as 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 133 

hostage until peace be made between the Powhatan and the 
Pale-faces. If therefore you do my bidding I will give to 
you the copper kettle which you desire so much. ' ' 

Now the chief longed greatly to possess the copper kettle. The plot 
So he promised to do as Argall asked, and began to cast 
about for an excuse for getting Pocahontas on board. Soon 
he fell upon a plan. He bade his wife pretend that she was 
very anxious to see the Englishman's ship. But when she 
asked to be taken on board he refused to go with her. 
Again and again she asked. Again and again the chief re- 
fused. Then the poor lady wept with disappointment and 
at length the chief, pretending to be very angry, swore that 
he would beat her if she did not cease her asking and her 
tears. But as she still begged and wept he said he would 
take her if Pocahontas would go too. 

To please the old woman Pocahontas went. Captain Pocahontas 
Argall received all three very courteously, and made a great f^^f^^^ 
feast for them in his cabin. The old chief, however, was so ArgaU's 
eager to get his promised kettle that he could little enjoy ^ '^' 
the feast, but kept kicking Captain Argall under the table 
as much as to say, "I have done my part, now you do 
yours." 

At length Captain Argall told Pocahontas that she must she is 
stay with him until peace was made between her father and pH^oner 
the white men. As soon as the old chief and his wife heard 
that they began to howl, and cry, and make a great noise, so 
as to pretend that they knew nothing about the plot. Poca- 
hontas too began to cry. But Argall assured her that no 
harm was intended her, and that she need have no fear. 
So she was soon comforted and dried her eyes. 

As for the wily old Indians they were made quite happy 
with the copper kettle and a few other trifles, and went 
merrily back to the shore. 

A messenger was then sent to the Powhatan telling him 
that his daughter, whom he loved so dearly, was a prisoner. 



134 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



and that he could only ransom her by sending back all the 
Pale-faces he held prisoner, with all their guns, swords and 
tools which he had stolen. 

When Powhatan got this news he was both angry and 
sorry. For he loved his daughter very dearly, but he loved 
the Englishmen's tools and weapons almost more. lie did 
not know what to do, so for three months he did nothing. 
Then at last he sent back seven of his prisoners, each one 
carrying a useless gun. 

"Tell your chieftain," he said, "that all the rest of the 
arms of the Pale-faces are lost, or have been stolen from 
me. But if the Pale-faces will give back my daughter I will 
give satisfaction for all the other things I have taken, to- 
gether with five hundred bushels of corn, and will make 
peace forever." 

But the Englishmen were not easily deceived. They 
returned a message to the chief saying, "Your daughter 
is well used. But we do not believe the rest of our arms 
are either lost or stolen, and therefore until you send them 
we will keep your daughter. ' ' 

The Powhatan was so angry when he got this message 
that for a long time he would have no further dealings with 
the Pale-faces, but continued to vex and harass them as 
much as he could. 

At leng-th Sir Thomas Dale, seeking to put an end to this, 
took Pocahontas, and with a hundred and fifty men sailed 
up the river to the Powhatan's chief town. 

As soon as the savages saw the white men they came 
down to the river's bank, jeering at them and insulting 
them, haughtily demanding why they had come. 

"We have brought the Powhatan's daughter," replied 
the Englishmen. "For we are come to receive the ransom 
promised, and if you do not give it willingly we wnll take it 
by force." 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 135 

But the savages were not in the least afraid at that 
threat. They jeered the more. 

"If so be," they cried, "that you are come to fight you 
are right welcome, for we are ready for you. But we ad- 
vise you, if you love your lives, to retire with haste. Else 
we will serve you as we have served others of your coun- 
trymen." 

"Oh," answered the Englishmen, "we must have a better 
answer than that," and driving their ship nearer to the 
shore they made ready to land. 

But as soon as they were within bow shot the savages let A fight 
fly their arrows. Thick and fast they fell, rattling on the 
deck, glancing from the men's armour, wounding not a 
few. This reception made the Englishmen angry, so with- 
out more ado they launched their boats and made for the 
shore. The savages fled at their coming, and so enraged 
were the colonists against them that they burned their 
houses, and utterly destroyed their town. Then they sailed 
on up the river in pursuit of the Redmen. 

Next day they came up again with the savages. They 
were now not so insolent and sent a messenger to ask why 
the Pale-faces had burned their town. 

"Why did you fire upon us?" asked the Englishmen, 
sternly. 

"Brothers," replied the Redmen, "we did not fire upon 
you. It was but some stray savages who did so. We in- 
tend you no hurt and are your friends." 

With these and many other fair words they tried to 
pacify the Pale-faces. So the Englishmen, who had no wish 
to fight, made peace with them. Then the Indians sent a 
messenger to the Powhatan who w^as a day's journey off; 
and the Englishmen were told they must wait two days for 
his answer. 

Meanwhile the Englishmen asked to see their comrades Indian 
whom the Indians had taken prisoner. ^'''^^ 



136 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"We cannot show them to you," replied the wily Red- 
men, "for they have all run away in fear lest you should 
hang them. But the Powhatan's men are pursuing after 
them, and will doubtless bring them back." 

"Then where are the swords and guns which you have 
stolen from us?" demanded the Englishmen. 

"These you shall have to-morrow," replied the Redmen. 

But, as the Englishmen well knew, this was all idle talk 
and deceit, and next day no message came from the Pow- 
hatan, neither were any swords nor guns forthcoming. So 
once more the Englishmen set sail and went still further up 
the river. 

Here quite close to another village belonging to the Pow- 
hatan they came upon four hundred Indians in war paint. 
When they saw the Englishmen the Indians yelled and 
danced, and dared them to come ashore. This the English- 
men, nothing daunted, accordingly did. The Redmen on 
their side showed no fear, but walked boldly up and down 
among the Englishmen, demanding to speak with their 
captain. 

So the chiefs were brought to Sir Thomas. 

"Why do you come against us thus?" they asked. "We 
are friends and brothers. Let us not fight until we have 
sent once again to our King to know his pleasure. Then 
if he sends not back the message of peace we will fight you 
and defend our own as best we may." 

The Englishmen knew well that by all this talk of peace 
the Indians wanted but to gain time so that they might be 
able to carry away and hide their stores. Still they had 
no desire to fight if by any other means they might gain 
their end. So they promised a truce until noon the day 
following. "And if we then decide to fight you, you shall 
be warned of it by the sounding of our drums and trum- 
pets," they said. 

The truce being settled Pocahontas' two brothers came 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 137 

on board the Englishmen's ships to visit their sister. And 
when they saw that she was well cared for, and appeared to 
be quite happy they were very glad, for they had heard 
that she was ill treated and most miserable. But finding 
her happy they promised to persuade their father to ransom 
her, and make friends again with the Pale-faces. 

Seeing them thus friendly Sir Thomas suggested that 
Pocahontas' two brothers should stay on board his vessel 
as hostages while he sent two of his company to parley with 
the Powhatan. This was accordingly done, and Master John Messengers 
Rolfe and Master Sparkes set off on their mission. When, to^'t^e"' 
however, they reached the village where the Powhatan was Powhatan 
hiding they found him still in high dudgeon, and he refused 
to see them, or speak with them. So they had to be content 
with seeing his brother, who treated them with all courtesy 
and kindness and promised to do his best to pacify the 
Powhatan. 

It was now April, and high time for the colonists to be 
back on their farms sowing their com. So with this prom- 
ise they were fain to be content in the meantime. And 
having agreed upon a truce until harvest time they set sail 
once more for Jamestown, taking Pocahontas with them. 

One at least among the company of Englishmen was glad 
that the negotiations with the Powhatan had come to noth- 
ing, and that Pocahontas had not been ransomed. That was 
Master John Rolfe. For Pocahontas, although a savage. Master 
was beautiful and kind, and John Eolfe had fallen madly in ^"'j"^ 
love with her. So he had no desire that she should return loves 
to her own tribe, but rather that she should return to °'^^ °" ^ 
Jamestown and marry him. 

Pocahontas, tOb, was quite fond of John Eolfe, although 
she had never forgotten her love for the great White Chief 
whose life she had saved. The Englishmen, however, told 
her that he had gone away never to come back any more, 
and that very likely he was dead. Pocahontas was then 



138 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

easily persuaded to marry Jolin Rolfe. But he himself, 
although ho loved her very much, had some misgivings. 
For was this beautiful savage not a heathen? 

That difficulty was, however, soon overcome. For Poca- 
hontas made no objection to becoming a Christian. So one 
day there was a great gathering in the little church at 
Jamestown when the heathen princess stood beside the 
font, and the water of Christian baptism was sprinkled on 
her dark face, and she was given the Bible name of Rebecca. 
And now when the Powhatan heard that his daughter 
was going to marry one of the Pale-faces he was quite 
pleased. He forgot all his anger and sulkiness, sent many 
of his braves to be present at the wedding, and swore to be 
the friend and brother of the Pale-faces forever more. 

Sir Thomas Dale was delighted. So every one was 
pleased, and one morning early in April three hundred 
years ago all the inhabitants of the country round, both 
The Redman and White, gathered to see the wedding. And 

1614 '"^' from that day for eight years, as long as the Powhatan 
lived, there was peace between him and his brothers, the 
Pale-faces. 



CHAPTER XVI 

HOW POCAHONTAS TOOK A JOURNEY OVER 

THE SEAS 



At peace with the Indians, the colonists could till their 
fields without fear of attack. And now, besides com, they 
began to grow tobacco. 

You remember that Colimabus had noticed how the na- 
tives of his "India" smoked roUed-up dried leaves. But 
no one paid much attention to it. Then the men of 
Ealeigh's expedition again noticed it. They tried it them- 
selves, found it comforting, and brought both tobacco and 
the habit home with them. And soon not only the sea- 
faring adventurers but many a man who was never likely 
to see the ocean, or adventure beyond his native town, had 
taken to smoking. That, too, despite his king's disgust at 
it. For James thought smoking was "a custom loathsome 
to the eye, hateful to the nose, harmful to the brain, danger- 
ous to the lungs, and in the black smoking fumes thereof 
nearest resembling the horrible Stygian smoke of the pit 
that is bottomless." He indeed wrote a little book against 
it, which he called "A Countei-blaste to Tobacco." But no 
one paid much attention to him. The demand for tobacco 
became greater and greater, and soon the Virginian farm- 
ers found that there was a sale for as much tobacco as they 
could grow, and that a crop of it paid better than anything 
else. 

Up till now the colony had been a constant disappoint- 
ment to the ' ' adventurers ' ' — that is, to the people who had 



140 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 
adventurers 



Argall 
destroys 
a French 
colony 



given the money to fit out the expeditions — the shareholders 
we would now call them. 

Most of them had adventured their money, not with any 
idea of founding a New England beyond the seas where 
men should settle down as farmers and tillers of the soil. 
They had adventured it rather for the finding of gold and 
pearls, jewels and spices, so that it might be repaid quickly 
and a hundredfold. But year by year passed, and all these 
glittering hopes were doomed to disappointment. No gold 
was found. The adventurers saw their money being swal- 
lowed up for nought. They grew discontented and grum- 
bled, some of them refused to pay any more, refused to 
throw more away on an empty dream. They little knew 
that they were helping to found a new State which in time 
was to become one of the world's greatest powers. They 
little knew that in days to come their money should produce 
a harvest a thousand, thousandfold, and that from the 
broad land, of which they had helped to settle a tiny corner, 
was to come wealth such as in their wildest imaginings they 
had never dreamt. 

Meanwhile, anything a Virginian wanted he could buy 
with tobacco. Indeed, after a time the Virginians threw 
themselves with such complete enthusiasm into the growng 
of tobacco that they were reproached for neglecting every- 
thing else because of it. 

The English were not the only people who had set forth 
to find golden wealth and broad lands beyond the seas. 
Both the French and the Dutch had carried their standard 
across the ocean, and planted it upon the further shores. 
Already, too, the struggle for possession began. 

Captain Argall, in one of his many expeditions, sailing 
northward to the Bay of Fundy, found a French colony 
settled there. Argall swooped down upon them, and claim- 
ing the whole continent by right of Cabot's discovery, he 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 141 

utterly destroyed the colony, burning the houses to the 
ground, and carrying off the cattle. 

Argall next found a Dutch colony on the Hudson Eiver. 
Here he contented himself with ordering the Governor to 
pull down the Dutch flag and run up the English one. To 
save his colony the Dutchman did as he was commanded. 
But as soon as the arrogant Englishman was out of sight 
he calmly ran up his own flag once more. 

Meanwhile under Sir Thomas Dale Virginia continued to 
prosper. Then after five years' rule Sir Thomas went 
home and the colony was left to a new ruler. With him 
went John Rolfe and his wife Pocahontas, together with 
their little baby son. 

Now began a wonderful new life for the beautiful Indian. Pocahontas 
Only a few years before she had been a merry, little, half- I'Jf^ianj 
naked savage, turning cart wheels all over the Jamestown leie 
fort, and larking with the boys. Now she found herself 
treated as a great lady. 

In those days the people in England had very little idea 
of the life out in the wilds. The Powhatan, they had heard, 
was a king, a sort of emperor, indeed, and they doubtless 
pictured him as living in a stately palace, wearing a golden 
crown and velvet robes. That a "king" should be a half- 
naked savage, living in a mud hut, wearing a crown of 
feathers on his head, and a string of beads about his neck, 
they could not imagine. As the Powhatan was a king then 
his daughter was a princess, and as such must be treated 
with all respect. 

It is even said that John Rolfe was roundly scolded by 
King James for daring to marry a princess without first 
asking leave. ,^ 

"For," he gravely pointed out, "if the Powhatan was a 
king and Pocahontas his daughter, when the Powhatan died 
Eolfe or his baby son might become King of Virginia. It 
was not meet or right that a commoner should thus lightly 



142 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

take upon himself to marry the daughter of a brother sov- 
ereign." 

Every one, then, was ready to treat Pocahontas with 
deference. Besides this John Smith wrote to the Queen 
The Queen roLiting all that she had done for the Colony of Virginia 
to "ile^ ^^^ begging her to be kind to the Indian girl who had done 

so much for England. For that or some other reason the 
Queen took an interest in the little dusky Princess. Poca- 
hontas was presented to her, and was often seen at the 
theatre or other entertainment with her. The ladies of the 
court were made to treat Pocahontas with great ceremony. 
They addressed her as "Princess" or "Lady," remained 
standing before her, and walked backwards when they left 
She becomes her presence; famous artists painted her portrait; poets 
the rage -wrote of her, and in one of his plays Ben Jonson calls her 

The Blessed 
Pokahontas, as the historian calls her 
And great King's daughter of Virginia. 

In fact she became the rage. She was the talk of the 
town. Even coffee-houses and taverns were named after 
her, — La Belle Sauvage (the beautiful savage). And it is 
interesting to remember that a great publishing house in 
London takes its name from one of these old taverns. 
Books go out to all the world from the sign of La Belle 
Sauvage, thus forming a link between the present and that 
half-forgotten American "princess" of so long ago. 

In spite of all the homage and flattery poured upon her, 
Pocahontas yet remained modest and simple, enchanting all 
who met her. And among all the new delights of England 
she had the joy of seeing once again the great White Chief 
she had loved and called her father in days gone by. 
siie meets Ilcr joy was all the greater because she had believed 

agah.'^'"'"' bun to be dead. When Smith first came to see her her feel- 
ings were so deep that at first she could not speak. She 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 143 

greeted him in silence, then suddenly turning away she hid 
her face and wept. But after a little she recovered herself, 
and began to speak of the old days, and of how she had 
thought he was dead. "I knew no other," she said, "until 
I came to Plymouth." 

In many ways Pocahontas showed her joy at again re- 
covering her old friend. But when she found that Smith 
was not going to treat her as an old friend, but as if she 
were a great lady, and call her Princess like all the others 
round her, she was hurt. 

"You did promise the Powhatan that what was yours 
should be his, and he did promise the like to you," she said. 
"A stranger in his land you called him father, and I shall 
do the same by you. ' ' 

"Lady," replied Smith, "I dare not allow that title, for 
you are a King's daughter." 

But from the man who had known her in those strange, 
wild days in far-off Virginia, from the man she had looked 
upon as a great and powerful chief, Pocahontas would have 
no such nonsense. She laughed at him. 

"You were not afraid," she said defiantly, "to come into 
my father's country, and cause fear in him, and in all his 
people save me. And fear you here that I should call you 
father? I tell you then I will. And you shall call me child. 
And so I wiU be forever and ever your countryman." 

Pocahontas took all the strangeness of her new surround- 
ings very simply. But some of her attendants were utterly 
overwhelmed with wonder and awe at the things they saw. The 
One man in particular, who was accounted a very clever asfjnS- 
man among his own people, had been sent by the Powhatan ment at the 
to take particular note of everything in England. Among England" 
other things he had been charged to count the people ! So 
on landing at Plymouth he provided himself with a long 
stick and proceeded to make a notch in it for every man he 
met. But he met so many people that he could not make 



144 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

notches fast enough ; so in a very short time he grew weary 
of that and threw his stick away. 

Coming to London he was more amazed than ever. Never 
had he seen so great a city nor so many folk all gathered 
together, and among thorn not one familiar face. So he 
welcomed Captain John Smith like an old friend, and eag- 
erly questioned him as to the wonders of this strange coun- 
try. More especially he asked to see God, the King and 
Queen, and the Prince. 

Captain Smith tried as best he could to explain to the 
poor heathen about God, telling him He could not be seen. 
As to the King, he added, "you have seen him." 

"No," said the Indian, "I have not seen your great 
King." 

Then when Captain Smith explained that the little man 
with a jewelled feather in his cap and sword by his side, 
who had one day spoken to him was the King, the Indian 
was much disappointed. 

"You gave Powhatan a white dog," he said, "which Pow- 
hatan fed as himself. But your King gave mc nothing." 

However if the old Indian was disappointed with the 
manner in which the King had received him he was much 
made of by others. For every one was eager to see this wild 
savage. And often to please these new friends he would 
sing to them and make their blood creep by his wild dances. 
Pocahontas Pocahoutas lovcd England where she was so kindly 
'"'■^^ , treated. She took to the new life so well that it is said she 

l:,iiglana; 

soon "became very formal and civil after our English 
manner." But she who had been used to roam the wild 
woods could not live in the confinement of towns, and soon 
she became very ill. So she made up her mind at length, 
sorely against her will, to go back to Virginia with her 
husband. Captain Argall was about to return there as 
Deputy Governor. So Pocahontas and her husband took 
passages in his boat. 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 145 

But Pocahontas was never again to see her native shore. 
She went on board Captain Argall's boat, the George, and 
indeed set sail from London, but before she reached Graves- 
end she became so ill that she had to be taken ashore, and 
there she died. She was buried in the chancel of the Parish her death, 
Church. Later the Church was burned down, but it was ^^^^ 
rebuilt, and as a memorial to Pocahontas American ladies 
have placed a stained glass window there, and also a pulpit 
made of Virginian wood. 

John Eolfe returned alone to Virginia, leaving his little 
son Thomas behind him in the care of an uncle. He re- 
mained in England until he was grown up, and then went 
to his native land. There he married, and had a daughter, 
and became .the ancestor of several Virginian families who 
are to this day proud to trace their descent from beautiful 
Pocahontas and her English husband. 



CHAPTER XVII 

HOW THE REDMEN FOUGHT AGAINST THEIR 
WHITE BROTHERS 



Snmuel 

Argall 
a tyrant 



Sir George 
Ye,-\rclley 
nrrives, 
1G19 



The Colony of Virginia which had prospered so greatly 
under Sir Thomas Dale had fallen again on evil days. For 
Samuel Argall, who now governed, proved a tyrant. Dale 
had been autocratic, but he had been autocratic for the good 
of the colony. Argall was autocratic for his o\vn gains. 
He extorted money and tribute from the colonists to make 
himself rich, and profits which should have gone to the 
company went into his pocket. Again and again the colo- 
nists sent home complaints of Argall's doings. At length 
these complaints became so loud and long that the company 
once more sent Lord Delaware out as Governor. 

But on the way Lord Delaware died, and the party 
of settlers he was bringing out arrived without him. On 
their arrival Argall at once took possession of Lord Dela- 
ware's private papers, and much to his disgust he found 
among them one telling Lord Delaware to arrest Argall 
and send him back to England. 

This made Argall very angry; it also made him more 
despotic and cruel than ever. In consequence still more 
bitter complaints reached home from the colonists. 

At this time the company at home were quarrelling among 
themselves. But in the end they sent out a new Governor 
called Sir George Yeardley. He, too, had orders to arrest 
Argall and send him home. But Argall somehow came to 
know of it, and he made up his mind not to go home a pris- 

146 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 147 

oner. So before the new Governor could arrive lie packed Argaii 
up his goods, and leaving the colony to take care of itself, jj^^g 
sailed gaily off to England. 

The Virginians now were heartily tired of despots, and 
thought that it was time that they had some say in the 
matter of governing themselves. At the head of the com- 
pany at home there was at this time a wise man named 
Sandys. He also thought that it would be best for the 
colony to be self-governing. 

And so on July 30th, 1619, the first General Election was The 
held in Virginia, and the first Parliament of Englishmen """g^ssw 
in America met. There were by this time about two thou- "s instituted 
sand people living in the colony, and the settlements were 
scattered about on both sides of the river for sixty miles or 
so above Jamestown. So the colony was divided into 
eleven parts or constituencies, each constituency sending 
two members to the little parliament. These members were 
called burgesses, and the parliament was called the House 
of Burgesses. But there was no special building in which 
the burgesses could gather, so the meetings were held in 
the little wooden church at Jamestown. And thus with 
such small beginnings were the first foundations of a free 
and independent nation laid. And because of the founding 
of this House of Burgesses 1619 stands out as the year most 
to be remembered in all the early days of Virginia. 

But 1619 has to be remembered for another, and this time 
a sad reason: for it saw not only the beginnings of free- 
dom, but the beginnings of slavery. 

Just a month after the opening of the House of Burgesses 
a Dutch vessel anchored at Jamestown. The captain had 
been on a raiding expedition off the coast of Africa, and 
he had on board a cargo of negroes whom he had stolen 
from their homes. Twenty of these he sold to the farmers. 
And thus slavery was first introduced upon the Virginian siarery 

, , ,. ^ ° introduced 

plantations. 



148 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

In 1619, too, there arrived the first ship-load of women 
colonists. Nearly all the settlers were men. A few indeed 
had brought their wives and daughters with them, but for 
the most part the colony was a community of men. Among 
these there were many who were young, and as they grew 
rich and prosperous they wanted to marry and have homes 
of their own. But there was no one for them to marry. 
So at length some one at home fell upon the plan of per- 
suading young women to go out to Virginia to settle there, 
and in 1619 a ship-load of ninety came out. As soon as 
they arrived they found many young men eager to marry 
them, and sometimes they must have found it difficult to 
make a choice. But as soon as a young man was accepted 
he had to pay the Company 120 lbs., afterwards raised to 
150 lbs., of tobacco as the price of his bride's passage across 
the seas. Then they were free to marry as soon as they 
pleased. 

After this from time to time women went out to the 
colony. Sometimes we read of "a widow and eleven 
maids," or again of "fifty maids for wives." And always 
there came with them a letter from the company at home 
to the old men of the colony reminding them that these 
young women did not come to be servants. "We pray you 
therefore to be fathers to them in their business, not en- 
forcing them to marry against their wills, neither send 
them to be servants," they wrote. And if the girls did not 
marry at once they were to be treated as guests and "put 
to several householders that have wives till they can be 
provided of husbands." 

Helped in this quaint fashion and in others the colony 
prospered and grew ever larger. It would have prospered 
even more had it not been for tlie outbreak of a kind of 
plague, which the colonists simply called "the sickness." 
It attacked chiefly the new settlers, and was so deadly that 
in one year a thousand of them died. Doctors were not 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 149 

very skilful in those days, and although they did their best, 
all their efforts were of little use, till at length the dread 
disease wore itself out. 

But in spite of all difficulties the colony grew, the settle- 
ments extended farther and farther in a long line up and 
down both banks of the James from Chesapeake Bay to 
what is now Richmond. Had the Indians been unfriendly, 
the colony could not have stretched out in this fashion with- 
out great danger to the settlers. But for eight years the 
Redmeu had been at peace with their white brothers, and 
the settlers had lost all fear of attack from them. The 
Indians, indeed, might be seen wandering freely about the 
towTis and farms. They came into the houses, and even 
shared the meals of the farmer and his household. Noth- 
ing, to all outward seeming, could be more friendly than 
the relations between the Redmen and the settlers. 

Then after eight years, old Powhatan, the father of 
Pocahontas, died, and his brother became chief of the powhata 
tribe. It may be that this new chief was known not to "^""^ 
bo so friendly to the Pale-faces as his brother had been. 
In any case the Governor took the precaution of sending 
a messenger to him with renewed expressions of friendship. 

Opekankano received the messenger kindly and sent him 
back to his master. "Tell the Pale-faces," he said, "that 
I hold the peace so sure that the skies shall fall sooner 
than it should be broken." 

But at this very time he and his people were plotting 
utterly to destroy the settlers. Yet they gave no hint of it. 
They had planned a general massacre, yet two days before 
the 22nd of March, the day fixed for it, some settlers 
were safely guided through the woods by the Indians. They 
came as usual, quite unarmed, into the settlers' houses, 
selling game, fish and furs in exchange for glass beads 
and such trifles. Even on the night of the 21st of March 
they borrowed the settlers' boats so that many of their 



150 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



An Indian 
attack, ie?9 



Chanco, 
the 

faithful 
Indian 



tribe could get quickly across the river. Next morning 
in many places the Indians were sitting at breakfast with 
the settlers and their families when suddenly, as at a given 
signal, they sprang up, and, seizing the settlers' own 
weapons, killed them all, sparing neither men, women nor 
children. So sudden was the onslaught that many a man fell 
dead without a cry, seeing not the hand which smote him. 
In the workshops, in the fields, in the gardens, wherever 
they were, wherever their daily work took them, they were 
thus suddenly and awfully struck down. 

For days and weeks the Indians had watched the habits 
of the settlers until they knew the daily haunts of every 
man. Then they had planned one swift and deadly blow 
which was to wipe out the whole colony. And so cunning 
was their plot, so com^jlete and perfect their treachery, 
that they might have succeeded but for the love of one 
faithful Indian. This Indian, named Chanco, lived with one 
of the settlers named Pace, and had become his servant. 
But Pace treated him more as a son than as a servant, and 
the Indian had become very devoted to him. "WTien, then, 
this Indian was told that his chief commanded him to mur- 
der his master he felt that he could not do it. Instead, he 
went at once to Pace and told him of the plot. Pace then 
made ready to defend himself, and sent warnings to all the 
other settlers within reach. Thus a great many of the 
colonists were saved from death, but three hundred and 
fifty were cruelly slain. 

This sudden and treacherous attack, after so many years 
of peace, enraged the white men, and they followed tho 
Redmen with a terrible vengeance. They hunted them like 
wild beasts, tracking them down with bloodhounds, driving 
them mercilessly from place to place, until, their corn 
destroyed, their houses burned, their canoes smashed to 
splinters, the Indians were fain to sue for mercy, and 
peace once more was restored for more than twenty years. 



CHAPTER XVIII 

HOW ENGLISHMEN FOUGHT A DUEL WITH 
TYRANNY 

At last Virginia prospered. But while it prospered the 
mau who had first conceived the idea of this New England 
beyond the seas had fallen on evil days. Sir Walter 
Ealeigh had been thrown into prison by King James. There 
for twelve long years he languished, only to be set free 
at length on condition that he should find a gold-mine for 
his King. He failed to find the mine, and by his efforts 
only succeeded in rousing to greater heights than before 
tlie Spanish hatred against him. For Spain claimed the 
land and gold of which Raleigh had gone in search. And 
now the King of Spain demanded that he should be pun- 
ished. And James, weakly yielding to his outcry, con- 
demned Sir Walter to death. So on 29th of October, 1618, The 
this great pioneer laid his head upon the block, meeting ^^^^ 
death as gallantly as ever man died. 

"I shall yet live to see it (Virginia) an English nation," 
he had said, after his own fifth failure to found a colony, 
and his words had come true. But long ere his death Raleigh 
had ceased to have any connection with Virginia. And 
perhaps there was scarce a man among those who had made 
their homes there who remembered that it was Raleigh who 
had prepared tlie way, that but for Raleigh a new Spain 
and not a New England might have been planted on the 
American shores. 

So the death of Raleigh made no difference to the for- 
tunes of Virginia. But the same stupidity, that same 

151 



152 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



"wonderful instinct for the wrong side of every question" 
which made James kill his great subject, also made him 
try to stifle the infant colony. So while in spite of sick- 
ness and massacre the colony prospered, the company at 
home was passing through strenuous times. The head or 
treasurer of the company was still that Sir Edwin Sandys 
who had been the chief mover in giving the colony self- 
government. King James, who was full of great ideas 
about the divine right of kings, had never forgiven him 
that. He was as eager as any of his people to build up 
a colonial Empire, but he desired that it should be one 
which should be dependent on himself. He had no intention 
of allowing colonies to set themselves up against him. 

Now the time came to elect a new treasurer, and the 
company being very pleased with Sandys, decided to elect 
him again. But when King James heard that he was very 
angry. He called the company a school of treason and 
Sandys his greatest enemy. Then, flinging himself out of 
the room in a terrible passion, he shouted "Choose the 
Devil if you will, but not Sir Edwin Sandys." 

Still in spite of the King's anger the company decided 
to go its ovra way. They had their charter sealed with the 
King's seal, signed with the King's name, which gave them 
the right of freely electing their own officers, and not even 
the King should be allowed to interfere with that right. 

On the day of the election nearly five hundred of the 
"adventurers" gathered together. Three names were put 
up for election, Sir Edwin's heading the list. But just as 
the voting was about to begin a messenger from the King 
arrived. 

"It is not the King's pleasure that Sir Edward Sandys 
should be chosen," he said, "so he has sent to you a list 
of four, one of which you may choose." 

At this, dead silence fell upon the company, every man 
lost in amazement at this breach of their charter. For 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 153 

miniitos tlie heavy silence lasted. Then there arose mur- 
murs which grew ever louder until amid cries of anger it 
was proposed to turn the King's messengers out. 

"No," said the llJarl of Southampton, "let the noble gen- 
tleman keep their places. Let them stay and see that we 
do everything in a manner which is fair and above board. 
For this business is of so great concernment that it can 
never be too solemnly, too thoroughly or too publicly 
examined." 

Others agreed that this was right. So the messengers 
stayed. Then there came impatient cries from every part 
of the hall, "The Charter! The Charter! God save the 
King!" 

So the charter was brought and solemnly read. 

Then the secretary stood up. "I pray you, gentlemen," 
he said, "to observe well the words of the charter on the 
point of electing a Governor. You see it is thereby left to 
your own free choice. This I take it is so very plain that 
we shall not need to say anything more about it. And no 
doubt these gentlemen when they depart will give his Maj- 
esty a just information of the case." 

This speech was received with great noise and cheering. 
In the midst of it a friend of Sir Edwin's stood up and 
begged for silence. And when the noise had abated a little 
he said, ' ' Sir Edwin asks me to say that he withdraws his 
name for election. I therefore propose that the King's 
messengers choose two names and that we choose a third. 
Then let all these three names be set upon the balloting box. 
And so go to the election in God's name. And let His will 
be done." 

Thereupon with one voice the whole assembly cried out, 
"Southampton! Southampton!" 

The King's messengers then pretended that they were 
quite pleased. "The King," they said, "had no desire to 



154 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

infringe their rights. lie desired no more than that Sir 
Edwin Sandys should not be chosen." 

Then they named two from the King's hst, and the ballot 
was immediately taken; the result being that one of tho 
King's men had two votes, the other but one, and the Earl 
of Southampton all the rest. 

When the King heard of this result he was a little anxious 
and apologetic. The messengers, he said, had mistaken his 
intention. He had only meant to recommend his friends, 
and not to forbid the company to elect any other. But 
once again Englishmen had fought a duel with tyranny, and 
won. 
Virginia From this day, however, the King's hatred of the com- 

wionvl" pany became deadly. He harassed it in every way and at 
1624 last in 1624 took its charter away, and made Virginia a 

Crown Colony. Henceforth in theory at least self-govern- 
ment was taken away from Virginia, and to the King alone 
belonged the right of appointing the Governor and Council. 
But in fact the change made little difference to the colony. 
For in the spring of 1625 King James died, and his son 
Charles I, who succeeded him upon the throne, had so much 
else to trouble him that he paid little heed to Virginia. 



CHAPTER XIX 

THE COMING OF THE CAVALIERS 

With a new King on the throne life in Virginia went on 
much as it had done. Governors came and went, were good 
or bad, strong or weak. There were troubles with the In- 
dians, and troubles at home about the sale of tobacco ; still 
the colony lived and prospered. The early days of struggle 
were over. 

Virginia now was no longer looked upon as a place of 
exile where with luck one could make a fortune and return 
home to England to enjoy it. Men now began to find 
Virginia a pleasant place, and look upon it as their home. 
The great woods were full of game, the streams were full 
of fish, so that the Englishman could shoot and angle to 
his heart's content. The land was so fertile that he did not 
need to work half so hard to earn a living as he had to do 
at home ; while the climate was far kindlier. 

So the colony prospered. And it was to this prosperous Sir 
colony that in 1642 Sir William Berkeley was appointed ^erkeiTy; 
Governor. He was a courtly, hot-tempered, imperious gen- 
tleman, a thorough cavalier who dressed in satin and lace 
and ruled like a tyrant. He did not believe in freedom of 
I thought, and he spent a good deal of time persecuting the 
Puritans who had found refuge in Virginia. 

For just about the time of Berkeley's appointment a 
fierce religious war between Cavalier and Puritan was be- 
ginning in England, and already some Puritans had fled to 
Virginia to escape persecution at home. But Berkeley soon 

165 



156 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

showed them that they had come to the wrong place and 
bade them "depart the Colony with all convenience." 

Berkeley did not believe in freedom of thought, and he 
disapproved just as much of education, for that had en- 
couraged freedom of thought. ' ' I thank God, ' ' he said some 
years later, "there are no free schools in Virginia or print- 
ing, and I hope Ave shall not have them these hundred years. 
For learning has brought disobedience and heresy, and sects 
into the world, and printing has divulged them, and libels 
against the best government. God keep us from both." 

In England the quarrel between King and people grew 
ever fiercer and more bitter. Virginia so far away heard 
the echo of it, and there, as in England, men took sides. 
The men in Virginia were ready enough to stand up to the 
King and speak their mind when he threatened their liber- 
ties. But when they heard that the people in England had 
taken the King prisoner and were talking of beheading him 
King they were horrified. To lay hands upon his person, to lead 

him to the block, to take his life! That seemed to them 
very terrible. And when at length the news of the King's 
death reached Virginia the Virginians forgot their griev- 
ances, they became King's men. And Berkeley, a fervent 
Royalist, wrote to his brother Royalists at home asking 
them to come out to Virginia, there to find new homes far' 
from the rule of the hated "usurper" Cromwell. 

Many came, fleeing from their native land "in horror 
and despairs at the bloody and bitter stroke." Before the 
year was out at least a thousand Cavaliers had found a 
home in Virginia. They were kindly, even affectionately, 
received. Every house was open to them, every hand 
stretched out to help. 

In October the House of Burgesses met and at once de- 
clared that the beheading of "the late most excellent and 
now undoubtedly sainted King" was treason. And if any 
one in Virginia dared to defend "the late traitorous pro- 



Charles 

beheaded, 

10L9 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 157 

ceedings against the aforesaid King of most happy mem- 
ory" they too would be found guilty of treason and worthy 
of death. Worthy of death too should be any one who 
seemed by word or deed to doubt the right of "his Majesty Charles n 
that now is" to the Colony of Virginia. Thus Charles II, "'l;"T^' 
a homeless wanderer, was acknowledged King of Virginia. ^'."^. 'P 

In this manner did little Virginia fling down the gauntlet "^^'"'* 
to Great Britain. It was a daring deed, and one not likely 
to go unheeded by the watchful Cromwell. Yet two years 
and more passed. Then British ships appeared off James- 
town. At once the Virginians made ready to resist; can- 
non were mounted ; the gay Cavaliers turned out in force, 
sword by side, gun in hand. Then a little boat flying a 
white flag was seen to put off for the shore. It was a mes- 
senger from the British captain. 

It would be much better for them, he said, to yield peace- 
fully than to fight and be beaten. For hold out against the 
great strength of Britain they could not. His words had 
weight with the Virginians. Yet long and seriously they 
debated. Some would have held out, but others saw only 
misery and destruction in such a course. So at length they 
surrendered to the might of Cromwell. 

The conditions were not severe. They had to submit, and 
take the oath of allegiance to the British Parliament. Those The 
who refused were given a year's time in which to leave the yiddTo^'" 
colony. And as for their love of the King? Why, they fja^"^^"' 
might pray for him, and drink his health in private, and 
no man would hinder them. Only in public such things 
would not be tolerated. 

In bitterness of heart the Cavalier Governor gave up his Governor 
post, sold his hquse in Jamestown, and went away to live reUres^^ 
in his great country house at Green Spring. Here amid 
his apple-trees and orchards he lived in a sort of rural state, 
riding forth in his great coach, and welcoming with open 



158 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Restoration, 

ISGO 



The 
fifth 
dominion 



Berkeley 
returns; 



arms the Cavaliers who came to him for aid and comfort 
in those evil times. 

These Cavaliers were men and women of good family. 
They came from the great houses of England, and in their 
new homes they continued to lead much the same life as 
they had done at home. So in Virginia there grew up a 
Cavalier society, a society of men and women accustomed 
to command, accustomed to be waited upon; who drove 
about in gilded coaches, and dressed in silks and velvets. 
Thus the plain Virginian farmer became a country squire. 
From these Cavalier families were descended George Wash- 
ington, James Madison and other great men who helped to 
make America. 

The years of the Commonwealth passed quietly in Vir- 
ginia. Having made the colonists submit, the Parliament 
left them to themselves, and Virginia for the first time M'as 
absolutely self-governing. But the great Protector died, 
the Restoration followed, when the careless, pleasure-loving 
King, Charles II was set upon the throne. 

In Virginia too there was a little Restoration. When the 
news was brought the Cavaliers flung up their caps and 
shouted for joy. Bonfires were lit, bells were rung and guns 
fired, and to the sound of drum and trumpet Charles by 
the Grace of God King of England, Scotland, France, Ire- 
land and Virginia was proclaimed to all the winds of heaven". 
A new seal was made upon which were the words "En dat 
Virginia quintum" meaning "Behold Virginia gives the 
fifth [dominion]." Henceforth Virginia was often called 
by the name of the "Old Dominion." 

Nor was that all. For with the Restoration of the Stuarts 
Berkeley too was restored. The haughty Cavalier left his 
country manor house and came back to rule at Jamestown 
once more, as Governor and Captain General of Virginia. 

During the Commonwealth there had been little change 
made in the government of Virginia, except that the right 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 159 

of voting for the Burgesses had been given to a much larger 
number of people. 

That did not please Sir William Berkeley at all. He 
took away the right from a good many people. When he 
came back to power too he found the House of Burgesses 
much to his liking. So instead of having it re-elected every 
year he kept the same members for fourteen years lest the 
people should elect others who would not do his bidding. 

This made the people discontented. But they soon had the 
greater causes for discontent. First there was the Navi- Law^'^*""' 
gation Law. This Law had been passed ten years before, Pf-'^'^'^' 
but had never really been put in force in America. By 
this Law it was ordered that no goods should be exported 
from the colonies in America except in British ships. Fur- 
ther it was ordered that the colonies should not trade 
with any country save England and Ireland or "some other 
of His Majesty's said plantations." It was a foolish law, 
meant to hurt the Dutch, and put gold into the pockets of 
British merchants. Instead it drove the colonies to 
rebellion. 

Virginia had yet another grievance. Virginia, which for Virginia 
eight years had been self-governing, Virginia which had I'^^J^^" 
begun to feel that she had a life of her own, a place of her "_f the 
own among the nations, suddenly found herself given away friends, 
like some worthless chattel to two of the King's favourites ^^'^ 
— the Earl of Arlington and Lord Culpeper. 

The careless, laughter-loving King owed much to his 
friends who had rescued him from beggary, and set him 
upon his father's throne. Here was an easy way of repay- 
ing two of them. If they really desired that wild land 
beyond the sea§, where only savages lived, and where the 
weed which his pompous grandfather had disliked so much 
grew, why they should have it! So he carelessly signed 
his royal name and for a yearly rent of forty shillings "all 



160 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

that dominion of land and water commonly called Virginia" 
was tbeirs for the space of thirty-one years. 

It was but a scratch of the pen to the King. It was 
everything to the Virginians, and when news of it reached 
them all Virginia was ablaze. They who had clung to the 
King in his evil days, they who had been the last people 
belonging to England to submit to the Commonwealth to 
be thus tossed to his favourites like some useless toy, with- 
out so much as a by your leave! They would not suffer 
it. And they sent a messenger to England to lay their case 
before the King. 

As to Charles, he was lazily astonished to find that 
any one objected to such a little trifle. And with his usual 
idle goodnature he promised that it should be altered. But 
he had no intention of hurrying. Meanwhile out in Vir- 
ginia events were hastening. 



CHAPTER XX 

BACON'S REBELLION 

For some time now the Indians had been an increasing ter- 
ror to the white men. They had grown restless and uneasy 
at the constantly widening borders of the settlements. Day 
by day the forest was cleared, the cornfields stretched far- 
ther and farther inland, and the Redman saw himself driven 
farther and farther from his hunting-ground. 

So anger arose in the Redman's heart. He lurked in the The 
forests which girded the lonely farms and, watching his oAhe 
opportunity, crept stealthily forth to slay and burn. Settler Indians 
after settler was slain in cold blood, or done to death with 
awful tortures, and his pleasant homestead was given to 
the flames. Day by day the tale of horror grew, till it 
seemed at length that no farm along the borders of the 
colony was safe from destruction. Yet the Governor did 
nothing. 

Helplessly the Virginians raged against his sloth and 
tyranny. He was a traitor to his trust, they declared, and 
feared to wage war on the Indians lest it should spoil his fur 
trade with them. But that was not so. A deadlier fear 
than that kept Berkeley idle. He knew how his tyranny 
had made the people hate him, and he feared to arm them 
and lead them against the Indians, lest having subdued 
these foes they should turn their arms against him. 

But the men of Virginia were seething with discontent 
and ripe for rebellion. All they wanted was a leader, and 
soon they found one. This leader was Nathaniel Bacon, a Xathaniei 
young Englishman who had but lately come to the colony, i^'"^""' 

161 



162 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



he is 

proclaimed 
a rebel 



Battle of 
Bloody 
Run, 1G76 



He was aashing and handsome, had winning ways and a 
persuasive tongue. He was the very man for a popular 
leader, and soon at his back he had an army of three hun- 
dred armed settlers, "one and all at his devotion." 

Bacon then sent to the Governor asking for a commission 
to go against the Indians. But Berkeley put him off with 
one excuse after another; until at length goaded into rebel- 
lion Bacon and his men determined to set out, commission 
or no commission. 

But they had not gone far when a messenger came spur- 
ring behind them in hot haste. He came with a proclama- 
tion from the Governor denouncing them all as rebels, and 
bidding them disperse at once on pain of forfeiting their 
lands and goods. Some obeyed, but the rest went on with 
Bacon, and only returned after having routed the Indians. 
Their defeat was so severe that the battle is known as the 
Battle of Bloody Run, because it was said the blood of the 
Indians made red the stream which flowed near the battle- 
field. 

The Indians for the time were cowed, and Bacon marched 
slowly home with his men. 

Meanwhile Berkeley had gathered horses and men and 
had ridden out to crush this turbulent youth. But hearing 
suddenly that the people had risen in revolt, he hastened 
back to JamestowTi with all speed. Something he saw he 
must do to appease the people. So he dissolved the House 
of Burgesses which for fourteen years had done his bid- 
ding, and ordered a new election. This pacified the people 
somewhat. But they actually elected the rebel Bacon as 
one of the members of the House. 

Bacon was not, however, altogether to escape the conse- 
quences of his bold deeds. As soon as he returned ho was 
taken prisoner and led before the Governor. The stern old 
Cavalier received this rebel with cool civility. 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 163 

"Mr. Bacon," he said, "have you forgot to be a gentle- 
man ! ' ' 

"No, may it please your honour," answered Bacon. 

"Then," said the Governor, "I will take your parole." 

So Bacon was set free until the House of Burgesses 
should meet. Meantime he was given to understand that if 
he made open confession of his misdeeds in having marched 
against the Indians without a commission, he would be for- 
given, receive his commission, and be allowed to fight the 
Indians. It was not easy to make this proud young man 
bend his knee. But to gain his end Bacon consented to 
beg forgiveness for what he deemed no offence. The Gov- 
ernor meant it to be a solemn occasion, one not lightly to 
be forgotten. So when the burgesses and council were 
gathered the Governor stood up. 

"If there be joy in the presence of the angels over one Bacon 
sinner that repenteth," he said, "there is joy now, for we before^ 
have a penitent sinner come before us. Call Mr. Bacon." ^^^ House 

The doors were thrown wide open and in marched Bacon, Burgesses 
tall and proud, looking grave indeed but little like a repent- 
ant sinner. At the bar of the House he knelt on one knee, 
and reading from a paper written out for him confessed his 
crimes, begging pardon from God, the King, and the 
Governor. 

When his clear young voice ceased the old Governor 
spoke. 

"God forgive you," he said, solemnly. "I forgive you." 
Three times he repeated the words and was silent. 

"And all that were with him!" asked one of the council. 

"Yea," said the Governor, "and all that were with him." 

Thus the matter seemed ended. There was peace again 
and the House could now proceed to further business. 

Part of that business was to settle what was to be done 
about the Indian war. Some of the people hoped that they 
might get help from friendly Indians. So the Indian Queen, 



164 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Quern 
Pamunky; 



she 

reproaches 
the white 
men; 



Pamunky, had been asked to come to the Assembly and say 
what help she would give. Her tribe was the same as that 
over which the Powhatan had ruled so long ago. And al- 
though it was now but a shadow of its former self she had 
still about a hundred and fifty braves at command whose 
help the Englishmen were anxious to gain. 

Queen Pamunky entered the Assembly with great dig- 
nity, and with an air of majesty walked slowly up the long 
room. Her walk was so gi'aceful, her gestures so courtly, 
that every one looked at her in admiration. Upon her head 
she wore a crown of black and white wampum. Her robe 
was made of deer skin and covered her from shoulders to 
feet, the edges of it being slit into fringes six inches deep. 
At her right hand walked an English interpreter, at her left 
her son, a youth of twenty. 

When Queen Pamunky reached the table she stood still 
looking at the members coldly and gravely, and only at their 
urgent request did she sit down. Beside her, as they had 
entered the room, stood her son and interpreter on either 
hand. 

When she was seated the chairman asked her how many 
men she would send to help them against the enemy Indians. 
All those present were quite sure that she understood Eng- 
lish, but she would not speak to the chairman direct, and 
answered him through her interpreter, bidding him speak 
to her son. 

The young Indian chieftain however also refused to reply. 
So again the Queen was urged to say how many men she 
could send. 

For some minutes she sat still, as if in deep thought. 
Then in a shrill high voice full of passionate fervour, and 
trembling as if with tears, she spoke in her own tongue, 
and ever and anon amid the tragic torrent of sound the 
words "Tatapatamoi chepiack, Tatapatamoi chepiack" 
could be heard. 



I 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 165 

Few present understood her. But one of the members 
did, and shook his head sadly. 

"What she says is too true, to our shame be it said," 
he sighed. ' ' My father was general in that battle of which 
she speaks. Tatapatamoi was her husband, and he led a 
hundred men against our enemies, and was there slain with 
most of his company. And from that day to this no recom- 
pense has been given to her. Therefore she upbraids us, 
and cries, ' Tatapatamoi is dead.' " 

When they heard the reason for the Indian Queen's 
anger many were filled with sympathy for her. 

The chairman however was a crusty old fellow, and he 
was quite unmoved by the poor Queen's passion of gi-ief 
and anger. Never a word did he say to comfort her dis- 
tress, not a sign of sympathy did he give. He rudely 
brushed aside her vehement appeal, and repeated his 
question. 

"Wliat men will you give to help against the enemy 
Indians?" 

With quivering nostrils, and flashing eyes, the Indian 
Queen drew herself up scornfully, she looked at him, then 
turned her face away, and sat mute. 

Three times he repeated his question. 

Then in a low disdainful voice, her head still turned away, 
she muttered in her own language "Six." 

This would never do. The lumbering old chairman argued 
and persuaded, while the dusky Queen sat sullenly silent. 
At length she uttered one word as scornfully as the last. 
"Twelve," she said. Then rising, she walked proudly and 
gravely from the hall. 

Thus did tlie blundering old fellow of a chairman, for she leaves 
the lack of a few kindly words, turn away the hearts of the As^sembiy 
Indians, and lose their help at a moment when it was sorely in anger 
needed. 

The new House had many other things to discuss 



166 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Bacon 
flees from 
Jamestown; 



besides the Indian wars, and the people, who had been kept 
out of their rights for so long, now made up for lost time. 
They passed laws with feverish haste. They restored man- 
hood suffrage, did away with many class privileges, and in 
various ways instituted reforms. Afterwards these laws 
were known as Bacon's Laws. 

But meanwhile Bacon was preparing a new surprise for 
every one. 

One morning the town was agog with news. "Bacon has 
fled, Bacon has fled!" cried every one. 

It was true. Bacon had grown tired of waiting for the 
commission which never came. So he was off to raise the 
country. A few days later he marched back again at the 
head of six hundred men. 

At two o'clock one bright June day the sounds of drum 
and trumpet were heard mingled with the tramp of feet 
and the clatter of horses' hoofs; and General Bacon, as 
folk began to call him now, drew up his men not an arrow's 
flight from the State House. 

The people of Jamesto^Ti rushed to the spot. Every win- 
dow and balcony was crowded with eager excited people. 
Men, women and children jostled each other on the green, 
as Bacon, mth a file of soldiers on either hand, marched 
to the State House. 

The white-haired old Governor, shaking with anger, came 
out to meet the insolent young rebel. With trembling 
fingers he tore at the fine lace ruffles of his shirt, baring 
his breast. 

"Here I am!" he cried. "Shoot me! 'Fore God 'tis a 
fair mark. Shoot me ! Shoot me ! " he repeated in a frenzy. 

But Bacon answered peaceably enough. "No, may it 
please your honour," he said, "we will not hurt a hair of 
your head, nor of any other man's. We are come for a 
coromission to save our lives from the Indians which you 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 167 

have so often promised. And now we will have it before 
we go." 

But when the stern old Cavalier refused to listen to him, 
Bacon too lost his temper, and laying his hand on his sword, 
swore he would kill the Governor, Council, Assembly and 
all, rather than forego his commission. His men, too, grew 
impatient and filled the air with their shouts. 

"We will have it, we will have it!" they cried, at the 
same time pointing their loaded guns at the windows of 
the State House. 

Minute by minute the uproar increased, till at length 
one of the Burgesses, going to a window, waved his hand- 
kerchief ("a pacifeck handkercher" a quaint old record 
calls it) and shouted, "You shall have it, you shall have it." 

So the tumult was quieted. A commission was drawn up 
making Bacon Commander-in-Chief of the army against the 
Indians, and a letter was written to the King praising him 
for what he had done against them. But the stern old 
Governor was still unbending, and not till next day was he 
browbeaten into signing both papers. 

The young rebel had triumphed. But Berkeley was not 
yet done with him, for the same ship which carried the letter 
of the Burgesses to the King also carried a private letter he 
from Berkeley in which he gave his own account of the t"""""?^' 
business. "I have for above thirty years governed the 
most flourishing country the sun ever shone over, ' ' he wrote, 
"but am now encompassed with rebellion like waters." 

And as soon as Bacon was safely away, and at grips is again 
once more with the Indians, the Governor again proclaimed ^"^"eul'iT'^'^ 
him and his followers to be rebels and traitors. 

Bacon had weU-nigh crushed the Indian foe when this 
news was brought to him. He was cut to the quick by the 
injustice. 

"I am vexed to the heart," he said, "for to think that 
while I am hunting Indian wolves, tigers, and foxes which 



1G8 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

daily destroy our harmless sheep and lambs, that I, and 
those with me, should be pursued with a full cry, as a more 
savage and no less ravenous beast." 

So now in dangerous mood he marched back to James- 
town. Things were looking black for him, but his men 
were with him heart and soul. When one of them, a 
Scotsman named Drummond, was warned that this was re- 
bellion he replied recklessly, "I am in over shoes, I will 
be in over boots." 

His wife was even more bold. "This is dangerous work," 
said some one, "and England will have something to say 
to it." 

Then Sarah Drummond picked up a twig, and snapping 
it in two, threw it down again. "I fear the power of Eng- 
land no more than that broken straw," she cried. 

Bacon now issued a manifesto in reply to Berkeley's proc- 
lamation, declaring that he and his followers could not find 
in their hearts one single spot of rebellion or treason. "Let 
Truth be bold," he cried, "and let all the world know the 
real facts of this matter." He appealed to the King 
against Sir William, who had levied unjust taxes, who had 
failed to protect the people against the Indians, who had 
traded unjustly with them, and done much evil to his 
Majesty's true subjects. 

So far there had only been bitter words between the old 
Governor and the young rebel, and Bacon had never drawn 
his sword save against the Indians. Now he turned it 
he burns agaiust the Governor, and, marching on Jamestown, burned 
it to the ground, and Berkeley, defeated, fled to Accomac. 

Everywhere Bacon seemed successful, and from James- 
town he marched northward to settle affairs there also 
"after his own measures." But a grim and all-conquering 
captain had now taken up arms against this victorious 
rebel — Captain Death, whom even the greatest soldier must 
obey. And on October 1st, 1676, Bacon laid down his sword 



Jamestown 



STORIES OF VIRGINIA 169 

for ever. He had been the heart and soul of the rebellion, 
and with his death it collapsed swiftly and completely. 

Bacon was now beyond the Governor's wrath, but he 
wreaked his vengeance on those who had followed him. For 
long months the rebels were hunted and hounded, and when 
caught they were hanged without mercy. The first to suffer 
was Colonel Thomas Hansford. He was a brave man and Thomas 
a gentleman, and all he asked was that he might be shot "^"^^°''' 
like a soldier, and not hanged like a dog. But the wrathful 
Governor would not listen to his appeal, and he was hanged. 
On the scaffold he spoke to those around, praying them to 
remember that he died a loyal subject of the King, and a 
lover of his country. He has been called the first martyr 
to American liberty. 

Another young Major named Cheesman was condemned 
to death, but died in prison, some say by poison. 

The Governor, when he was brought before him, asked 
fiercely: "What reason had you for rebellion?" 

But before the Major could reply his young wife stepped 
from the surrounding crowd, and threw herself upon her 
knees before the Governor. "It was my doing," she cried. A brave 
"I persuaded him, and but for me he would never have * ^ 
done it. I am guilty, not he. I pray you therefore let me 
be hanged, and he be pardoned." 

But the old Cavalier's heart was filled to overflowing with 
a frenzy of hate. He was utterly untouched by the poor 
lady's brave and sad appeal, and answered her only with 
bitter, insulting words. 

Drummond too was taken. He was indeed "in over 
boots" and fearless to the last. The Governor was over- 
joyed at his capture, and with mocking ceremony swept his 
hat from his head, and, bowing low, cried exultantly, "Mr. 
Drummond, you are very welcome. I am more glad to see 
you than any man in Virginia. Mr. Drummond, you shall 
Ije hanged in half an hour." 



170 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Berkeley 
is recalled, 
1677; 



he dies 
heart- 
broken 



"What your honour pleases," calmly replied Drummond. 
And so he died. 

It seemed as if the Governor's vengeance would never 
be satisfied. But at length the House met, and petitioned 
him to spill no more blood. "For," said one of the mem- 
bers, "had we let him alone he would have hanged half 
the country." 

News of his wild doings, too, were carried home, and 
reached even the King's ears. "The old fool," cried he, 
"has hanged more men in that naked country than I did 
for the murder of my father." So Berkeley was recalled. 

At his going the whole colony rejoiced. Guns were fired 
and bonfires lit to celebrate the passing of the tyrant. 

Berkeley did not live long after his downfall. He had 
hoped that when he saw the King, and explained to him 
his cause, that he would be again received into favour. But 
his hopes were vain. The King refused to see him, and 
he who had given up ever}i;hing, even good name and 
fame, in his King's cause died broken-hearted, a few months 
later. 



CHAPTER XXI 

THE STORY OF THE KNIGHTS OF THE GOLDEN 
HORSESHOE 

Bacon was driven into rebellion by evil government and 
tyranny. But the rising did little good. Bacon's Laws were 
done away with and Lord Culpeper, one of the two nobles Lord 
to whom Charles II had given Virginia, came out as Gov- *^"'p*^P" 
ernor. He soon showed himself a greedy tyrant, caring 
nothing for the happiness of his people, and bent only on 
making money for himself. 

Other governors followed him, many of them worthless, 
some never taking the trouble to come to Virginia at all. 
They stayed at home, accepting large sums of money, and 
letting other people do the work. But they were not all 
worthless and careless. Some were good, and one of the 
best was a Scotsman, Alexander Spotswood. He was a lieu- Alexander 
tenant governor. That is, the Governor in name was the Governor*^' 
Earl of Orkney, who was given the post as a reward for f""""* 
his great services as a soldier. But he never crossed the 
Atlantic to visit his noble province. Instead he sent others 
to rule for him. They were in fact the real governors, al- 
though they were called lieutenant governors. 

Spotswood loved Virginia, and he did all he could to make 
the colony prosperous. He saw that the land was rich in 
minerals, and that much could be done with iron ore. So he 
built smelting ftfrnaces, and altogether was so eager over it 
that he was called the Tubal Cain of Virginia. For Tubal 
Cain, you remember, "was an instructor of every artificer 
in brass and iron." 



unknown 
West 



172 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Spotswood also planted vines, and brought over a colony 
of Germans to teach the people how to grow them properly, 
and make wine. It was he, too, who first explored "the 
West." 

Virginia up till now had lain between the sea and the 
blue range of mountains which cut it off from the land be- 
The hind. To the English that was a land utterly unknown. 

All they knew was that the French were claiming it. But 
Governor Spotswood wanted to know more. So one August 
he gathered a company of friends, and set forth on an ex- 
ploring expedition. With servants and Indian guides they 
made a party of about fifty or so, and a jolly company they 
were. They hunted by the way, and camped beneath the 
stars. There was no lack of food and drink, and it was more 
like a prolonged picnic than an exploring expedition. 

The explorers reached the Blue Ridge, and, climbing to 
the top of a pass, looked down upon the beautiful wild val- 
ley beyond, through which wound a shining river. Spots- 
wood called the river the Euphrates. But fortunately the 
name did not stick, and it is still called by its beautiful In- 
dian name of Shenandoah. 

Spotswood named the highest peak he saw Mount 
George in honour of the King, and his companions gave the 
next highest peak the name of Mount Alexander in honour 
of the Governor whose Christian name was Alexander. 
Then they went down into the valley below, and on the 
banks of the river they buried a bottle, inside which they 
had put a paper declaring that the whole valley belonged 
to George I, King by the Grace of God of Great Britain, 
France, Ireland and Virginia. 

After that the merry party turned homewards. They 
climbed to the top of the gap, took a last look at the fair 
valley of the unknown West, and then went down once 
more into the familiar plains of Virginia. 

For this expedition all the horses were shod with iron, a 



STORIES OF VIIIGINIA 173 

thing very unusual in Virginia where there were no hard 
or stony roads. So as a remembrance of their pleasant 
time together Spotswood gave each of his companions a 
gold horseshoe set with precious stones for nails. Graven 
upon them were the Latin words, Sic juvat transcendere 
monies which mean, "Thus it is a pleasure to cross the 
mountains." Later all those who took part in the expedition 
were called Knights of the Golden Horseshoe. 

Up to about this time the people in Virginia had been alto- 
gether English. Now a change came. 

In France Louis XIV was persecuting the Protestants, Huguenots 
or Huguenots, as they were called. He ordered them all viT^inra, 
to become Catholics or die, and he forbade them to leave i™** 
the country. But thousands of them refused to give up 
their religion, and in spite of the King's commands they 
stole away from the country by secret ways. Many of them 
found a refuge in America. 

In the north of Ireland, which had been settled chiefly by Irish 
Scotsmen, the Presbyterians were being persecuted by the vh-^i^ia 
Church of England; at the same time the English Parlia- 
ment was hampering their trade with unfair laws. So to 
escape from this double persecution many Scotch-Irish fled 
to America. 

In Germany too the Protestants were being persecuted Germans 
by the Catholic Princes. They too fled to America. vTrgin'ia 

All these widely varying refugees found new homes in 
other colonies as well as in Virginia, as we shall presently 
hear. In Virginia it was chiefly to the Shenandoah Valley 
that they came — that valley which Spotswood and his 
knights of the Golden Horseshoe had seen and claimed for 
King George. The coming of these new people changed 
Virginia a good deal. 

After the death of King Charles the coming of the Cava- 
liers had made Virginia Royalist and aristocratic, so now 
the coming of those persecuted Protestants and Presbyte- 



174 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

rians tended to make it democratic. That is, the coming of 
the Cavaliers increased the number of those who believed 
in the government of the many by the few. The coming of 
the European Protestants increased the number of those 
who believed in the government of the people by the people. 
Williams- So in the House of Burgesses there were scenes of excite- 

heoonics meut. But these were no longer in Jamestown, for the 
the capital, Capital had been removed to Williamsburg. Jamestown, 
you remember, had been burned by Bacon. Lord Culpeper 
however rebuilt it. But a few years later it was again 
burned down by accident. It had never been a healthy 
spot; no one seemed very anxious to build it again, so it 
was forsaken, and Williamsburg became and remained the 
capital for nearly a hundred years. 

To-day all that is loft of Jamestown, the first home of 
Englishmen in America, is the ivy-grown ruin of the church. 



1705 



PART III: STORIES OF NEW ENGLAND 

CHAPTER XXII 

THE STORY OF THE PILGRIM FATHERS 

While the Colony of Virginia was fighting for life, and 
struggling against tyranny, other colonies were taking root 
upon the wide shores of America. 

You will remember that in 1606 a sort of double company 
of adventurers was formed in England, one branch of 
which — the London Company — founded Jamestown. The 
other branch — the Pljonouth Company — also sent out an 
expedition, and tried to found a colony at the mouth of the 
Kennebec River. But it was a failure. Some of the adven- 
turers were so discouraged with the cold and bleak appear- 
ance of the land that they sailed home again in the ship 
which had brought them out. Only about forty-five or so 
stayed on. The winter was long and cold, and they were 
so weary of it, so homesick and miserable, that when in the 
spring a ship came out with provisions they all sailed home 
again. They had nothing good to say of Virginia, as the 
whole land was then called by the English. It was far 
too cold, and no place for Englishmen, they said. 

Still some of the adventurers of the Plymouth Company captain 
did not give up hope of founding a colony. And nine years 
after this first attempt, our old friend Captain John Smith, 
recovered from his wounds received in Virginia and as 
vigorous as ever, sailed out to North Virginia. In the first 
place he went "to take whales, and also to make trials of 
175 



John 
Smith again 



176 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

a mine of gold and of copper" and in the long run he hoped 

to found a colony. 

The name It was be who changed the name from North Virginia to 

England New England, by which name it has ever since been known. 

1615-"^'^^' ■^^ ^^^"^ named the great river which he found there Charles 

River after Prince Charles, who later became King Charles 

I, and all along the coast he marked places with the names 

of English towns, one of which he named Pl5Tnouth. 

But Smith did not succeed in founding a colony in New 

England; and several adventurers who followed him had 

no better success. The difficulties to be overcome were 

great, and in order to found a colony on that inhospitable 

coast men of tremendous purpose and endurance were 

needed. At length these men appeared. 

reii-ion NoAvadays a man may believe what he likes either in the 

in fa^r-off" '"'^7 ^f politics or religion. He may belong to any political 

tJ^ys party he pleases, or he may belong to none. He may write 

and make speeches about his opinions. Probably no one 

will listen to him; certainly he will not be imprisoned for 

mere opinions. It is the same with religion. A man may 

go to any church he likes, or go to none. He may write 

books or preach sermons, and no one will hinder him. 

But in the days of King James things were very different. 
In those days there was little freedom either in thought or 
action, in religion or politics. As we have seen King James 
could not endure the thought that his colony should be self- 
governing and free to make laws for itself. Consequently 
he took its charter away. In religion it was just the same. 
In England at the Reformation the King had been made 
head of the Church. And if people did not believe what 
the King and Clergy told them to believe they were sure, 
sooner or later, to be punished for it. 

Now in England more and more people began to think 
for themselves on matters of religion. Moto and more peo- 
ple found it difficult to believe as King and Clergy wished 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 177 

them to believe. Some found the Church of England far 
too like the old Church of Rome. They wanted to do away The 
with all pomp and ceremony and have things quite simple. 
They did not wish to separate from the Church ; they only 
wanted to make the Church clean and pure of all its errors. 
So they got the name of Puritans. Others however quite 
despaired of making the Church pure. They desired to 
leave it altogether and set up a Church of their own. They The 
were called Separatists, or sometimes, from the name of ^^"^ '^ 
a man who was one of their chief leaders, Brownists. 

These Brownists did not want to have bishops and priests, 
and they would not own the King as head of the Church., 
Instead of going to church they used ''to •meet together in 
private houses, there to pray to God in the manner in 
which their own hearts told them was right. This of course 
was considered treason and foul wickedness. So on all 
hands the Brownists were persecuted. They w^ere fined and They are 
imprisoned, some were even hanged. But all this persecu- 
tion was in vain, and the number of Separatists instead of 
decreasing increased as years went on. 

Now at Scrooby, a tiny village in Nottinghamshire, Eng- 
land, and in other villages round, both in Nottinghamshire 
and Lincolnshire, there were a number of Separatists. 
Every Sunday these people would walk long distances to 
some appointed place, very likely to Scrooby, or to Bab- 
worth, where there was a grave and reverent preacher, to 
hold their meetings. 

But they were never left long in peace. They were hunted They 
and persecuted on every side, till at length they decided to to go to 
go to Holland where they heard there was freedom of re- ^gos*"'^' 
ligion for all meii. 

To many of them this was a desperate adventure. In 
those days few men travelled. For the most part people 
lived and died without once leaving their native villages. 
To go into a new country, to learn a new language, to get 



178 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

their living they knew not how, seemed to some a misery 
abmost worse than death. Still they determined to go, such 
was their eagerness to serve God aright. 

The going was not easy. They were harassed and hin- 
dered in every fashion. Again and again evil men cheated 
them, and robbed them of almost all thej^ possessed, leaving 
them starving and penniless upon the sea shore. But at 
length, overcoming all difficulties, in one way or another, 
thoy all reached Amsterdam. 
They reach Even here however they did not find the full freedom 
Leyden; ^^^^i pg^gg -vpijich they dcsircd, and they next moved to 
Leyden. 

They found it "a beautiful city and of a sweet situation." 
Here they settled down and for some years lived in com- 
fort, earning their living by weaving and such employments, 
and worshipping God at peace in their own fashion. 

But after about eleven or twelve years they began once 
more to think of moving. They had many reasons for this, 
one being that if they stayed longer in Holland their chil- 
dren and grandchildren would forget how to speak English, 
and in a few generations they would no longer be English, 
but Dutch. So they determined to go to some place where 
they could still remain English, and yet worship God as 
they thought right, 
they And the place their thoughts turned to was the vast and 

'to'go"to^ unpeopled country of America. But which part of America 
America they couM uot at first decide. After much talk however 
they at length decided to ask the Virginian Company to 
allow them to settle in their land, but as a separate colony, 
so that they might still have religious freedom. 

Two messengers were therefore despatched to London to 
arrange matters ^vith the company. The Virginian Com- 
pany was quite willing to have these Separatists as settlers. 
But do what they would they could not get the King to 
promise them freedom to worship God. All that they could 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 179 

wring from him was a promise that he would take no notice 
of them so long as they behaved peaceably. To allow or 
tolerate them by his public authority, under his broad seal, 
was not to be thought of. 

That was the best the Virginian Company or any of their 
friends could do for the Separatists. And with this answer 
the messengers were obliged to return to Leyden. When 
the English men and women there heard it they were much 
disturbed. Some felt that without better assurance of peace 
they would be foolish to leave their safe refuge. But the 
greater part decided that poor though the assurance was 
they would be well to go, trusting in God to bring them 
safely out of all their troubles. And after all they reflected 
"a seal as broad as the house floor would not serve the 
turn" if James did not wish to keep his promise, so little 
trust did they put in princes and their oaths. 

So it was decided to go to the New World, and after much 
trouble everything was got ready. A little ship called the 
Speedwell was bought and fitted up. Then those who The 
had determined to go went down to the sea shore accompa- Jg^bougW 
nied by all their friends. 

Their hearts were heavy as they left the beautiful city 
which had been their home for the last twelve years. But 
they knew that they were pilgrims and strangers upon the 
earth, and they looked only to find in heaven an abiding 
place. So steadfastly they set their faces towards the sea. 
They went on board, their friends following sorrowfully. 
Then came the sad parting. They clung to each other with Farewells 
tears, their words of farewell and prayers broken by sobs. 
It was so pitiful a sight that even among the Dutchmen 
who looked on there was scarce a dry eye. 

At length the time came when the last farewell had to be 
said. Then their pastor fell upon his knees on the deck, 
and as they knelt round him he lifted his hands to heaven, 



are laid 



180 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

and with tears running down his cheeks prayed God to bless 
them all. 

So the sails were hoisted and tlie Speedwell sailed away 
to Southampton. Here she found the Mayflower awaiting 
her, and the two set forth together. But they had not gone 
far before the captain of the Speedwell complained that his 
ship was leaking so badly that ho dared not go on. So 
both ships put in to Dartmouth, and here the Speedwell 
was thoroughly overhauled and mended, and again they set 
out. 

But still the captain declared that the Speedwell was 
leaking. So once more the pilgrims put back, this time to 
Plymouth. And here it was decided that the Speedwell 
was unseaworthy, and unfit to venture across the great 
ocean. That she was a rotten little boat is fairly certain, 
but it is also fairly certain that the Captain did not want 
to sail to America, and therefore he made the worst, instead 
of the best, of his ship. 

If it is true that he did not want to cross the ocean he 
now had his way. For the Speedwell was sent back to 
London with all those who had already grown tired of the 
venture, or who had grown fearful because of the many 
The mishaps. And the Mai/floiver, taking the rest of the pas- 

s'rxYi'faionc seugcrs from the Speedwell, and as many of the stores as 
1620 she could find room for, proceeded upon her voyage alone. 

Among those who sailed in her were Captain Miles Stan- 
dish and Master Mullins with his fair young daughter 
Priscilla. I daresay you have read the story Longfellow 
made about them and John Alden. At the first John Alden 
did not go as a Pilgrim. He was hired at Southampton as 
a cooper, merely for the voyage, and was free to go home 
again if he wished. But he stayed, and as we know from 
Longfellow's poem he married Priscilla. 

Now at length these Pilgrim Fathers as we have learned 
to call them were really on their way. But all the trouble 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 181 

about the Speedwell had meant a terrible loss of time, and 
although the Pilgrims had left Holland in July it was Sep- 
tember before they finally set sail from Plymouth, and their 
voyage was really begun. 

And now instead of having fair they had foul weather. 
For days and nights, with every sail reefed, they were 
driven hither and thither by the wind, were battered and The 
beaten by cruel waves, and tossed helplessly from side to are^"""^ 
side. At length after two months of terror and hardships buffeted 

• 1 T 1 r. « • by Storms 

they sighted the shores of America. 

They had however been driven far out of their course, 
and instead of being near the mouth of the Hudson River, 
and within the area granted to the Virginian Company, they 
were much further north, near Cape Cod, and within the 
area granted to the Plymouth Company, where they had 
really no legal right to land. So although they were joyful 
indeed to see land, they decided to sail southward to the 
mouth of the Hudson, more especially as the weather was 
now better. 

Soon however as they sailed south they found themselves 
among dangerous shoals and roaring breakers, and, being 
in terror of shipwreck, they turned back again. And when 
they once more reached the shelter of Cape Cod harbour 
they fell on their knees and most heartily thanked God, Who 
had brought them safely over the furious ocean, and de- 
livered them from all its perils and miseries. 

They vowed no more to risk the fury of the tempest, but 
to settle where they were in the hope of being able to make 
things right with the Plymouth Company later on. So in 
the little cabin qf the Mayflower the Pilgrims held a meet- 
ing, at which they chose a Governor and drew up rules, 
which they all promised to obey, for the government of the 
colony. But this done they found it difficult to decide just 
what would be the best place for their little town, and they 



182 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



They 
land at 
Plymouth; 



their first 
troubles 



William 

Bradford, 

Governor 



spent a month or more exploring the coast round about. At 
length they settled upon a spot. 

On Captain John Smith's map it was already marked 
Plymouth, and so the Pilgrims decided to call the town 
Plymouth because of this, and also because Ph-mouth was 
the last town in England at which they had touched. So 
here they all went ashore, choosing as a landing place a 
flat rock which may be seen to this day, and which is now 
known as the Plymouth Rock. 

"Which had been to their feet as a doorstep, 
Into a world unknown — the corner-stone of a nation I" 

The Pilgrim Fathers had now safely passed the perils of 
the sea. But many more troubles and miseries were in 
store for them. For hundreds of miles the country lay 
barren and untilled, inhabited only by wild Redmen, the 
nearest British settlement being five hundred miles away. 
There was no one upon the shore to greet them, no friendly 
lights, no smoke arising from cheerful cottage fires, no sign 
of habitation far or near. It was a silent frost-bound coast 
upon which they had set foot. 

The weather was bitterly cold and the frost so keen that 
even their clothes were frozen stiff. And ere these Pilgrims 
could find a shelter from the winter blasts, trees had to be 
felled and hewn for the building of their houses. It was 
enough to make the stoutest heart quake. Yet not one 
among this little band of Pilgrims flinched or thought of 
turning back. They were made of sterner stuff than that, 
and they put all their trust in God. 

"May not and ought not the children of those fathers 
rightly say," writes William Bradford, who was their Gov- 
ernor for thirty-one years, "our fathers were Englishmen 
which came over this great ocean and were ready to perish 
in the wilderness? But they cried unto the Lord and He 
heard their voice." 



I 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 183 

The winter was an unusually severe one. And so, having 
no homes to shelter them or comfort of any kind, many of 
the Pilgrims died. Many more became seriously ill. Indeed 
at one time there were not more than six or seven out of 
a hundred and more who were well and able to work. And 
had it not been for the wonderful devotion and loving kind- 
ness of these few the whole colony might have perished 
miserably. But these few worked with a will, felling trees, 
cooking meals, caring for the sick both day and night. 

The first winter the Pilgrim Fathers, it was said, "en- 
dured a wonderful deal of misery with infinite patience." 
But at length spring came, and with the coming of warmth 
and sunshine the sickness disappeared. The sun seemed to 
put new life into every one. So when in April the May- 
flower, which had been in harbour all winter, sailed home- 
ward not one of the Pilgrims sailed with her. 

The little white-winged ship was the last link with home. The 
They had but to step on board to be wafted back to the f^xf'^''' 
green hedgerows and meadows gay with daisies and butter- iiomeward 
cups in dear old England. It was a terrible temptation. 
Yet not one yielded to it. With tears streaming down their 
faces, the Pilgrims knelt upon the shore and saw the May- 
floiver go, following her with prayers and blessings until 
she was out of sight. Then they went back to their daily 
labours. Only when they looked out to sea the harbour 
seemed very empty with no friendly little vessel lying there. 

Meanwhile among all the miseries of the winter there had 
been one bright spot. The Pilgrims had made friends with 
the Indians. They had often noticed with fear Redmen 
skulking about, at the forest's edge, watching them. Once 
or twice when they had left tools lying about they had been 
stolen. But whenever they tried to get speech with the 
Indians they fled away. 

What was their surprise then w^hen one morning an In- 



IRI THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

A visit dian walked boldly into the camp and spoke to them in 

[nZns broken English I 

He told them that his name was Samoset, and that he 
was the Englishmen's friend. He also said he could tell 
them of another Indian called Squanto who could speak 
better English than he could. This Squanto had been stolen 
away from his home by a wicked captain who intended to 
sell him as a slave to Spain. But he had escaped to Eng- 
land, and later by the help of Englishmen had been brought 
back to his home. All his tribe however had meantime 
been swept away by a plague, and now only he remained. 

Samoset also said that his great chief named Massasoit 
or Yellow Feather wished to make friends with the Pale- 
faces. The settlers were well pleased to find the Indian 
ready to be friendly and, giving him presents of a few beads 
and bits of coloured cloth, they sent him away happy. But 
very soon he returned, bringing Squanto and the chief, Yel- 
low Feather, with him. Then there was a very solemn pow- 
wow ; the savages gorgeous in paint and feathers sat beside 
the sad-faced Englishmen in their tall black hats and sober 
clothes, and together they swore friendship and peace. And 
so long as Yellow Feather lived this peace lasted. 
Squanto After the meeting Yellow Fellow went home to his own 

uTriend wigwams, which were about forty miles away. But Squanto 
stayed with the Englishmen. He taught them how to plant 
corn ; he showed them where to fish and hunt ; he was their 
guide through the pathless forests. He was their staunch 
and faithful friend, and never left them till he died. Even 
then he feared to be parted from his white friends, and he 
begged them to pray God that he too might be allowed to 
go to the Englishmen's heaven. 
A Besides Yellow Feather and his tribe there were other 

mileage Indians who lived to the east of the settlement, and they 
were by no means so friendly. At harvest time they used 
to steal the corn from the fields and otherwise harass the 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 185 

workers. As they went unpunished they grew ever bolder 
until at length one day their chief, Canonicus, sent a mes- 
senger to the Governor with a bundle of arrows tied about 
\viih a large snakeskin. This was meant as a challenge. 
But the Governor was not to be frightened by such threats. 
He sent back the snakeskin stuffed with bullets and gun- 
powder, and with it a bold message. 

"If you would rather have war than peace," he said, "you 
can begin when you like. But we have done you no wi'ong 
and we do not fear you. ' ' 

When the chief heard the message and saw the gun- 
powder and bullets he was far too much afraid to go to 
war. He was too frightened to touch the snakeskin or 
even allow it to remain in his country, but sent it back 
again at once. 

This warlike message however made the settlers more 
careful, and they built a strong fence around their little 
town, with gates in it, which were shut and guarded at 
night. Thus the Pilgrims had peace with the Rcdmen. 
They had also set matters right with the Plymouth Com- 
pany, and had received from them a patent or charter 
allowing them to settle in New England. Other Pilgrims 
came out from home from time to time, and the little colony 
prospered and grew, though slowly. 

They were a grave and stern little company, obeying their 
Governor, fearing God, keeping the Sabbath and regarding 
all other feast days as Popish and of the evil one. 

It is told how one Christmas Day the Governor called The 
every one out to work as usual. But some of the new- chHstmrs 
comers to the colony objected that it was against their con- Day 
science to work on Christmas Day. 

The Governor looked gravely at them. "If you make it 
a matter of conscience," he said, "I will release you from 
work upon this day until you are better taught upon the 
matter." 



186 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Then he led the others away to fell trees and saw wood. 
But when at noon he returned he found those, whose tender 
consciences had not allowed them to work, playing at ball 
and other games in the streets. So he went to them, and 
took away their balls and other toys. "For," said he, "it 
is against my conscience that you should play while others 
work." 

And such was the power of the Governor that he was 
quietly obeyed, "and," we are told, "since that time noth- 
ing hath been attempted that way, at least openly." 

They were stern, these old settlers, and perhaps to our 
way of thinking narrow, and they denied themselves much 
that is lovely in life and quite innocent. Yet we must look 
back at them with admiration. No people ever left their 
homes to go into exile for nobler ends, no colony was ever 
founded in a braver fashion. And it is with some regret 
we remember that these brave Pilgrim Fathers have given 
a name to no state in the great union. For the Colony of 
Plymouth, having held on its simple, severe way for many 
years, was at length swallowed up by one of its great neigh- 
bours, and became part of the State of Massachusetts. But 
that was not till 1692. Meanwhile, because it was the first 
of the New England colonies to be founded, it was often 
called the Old Colony. 



CHAPTER XXIII 

THE FOUNDING OF MASSACHUSETTS 

For ten years after the coming of the Pilgrim Fathers 
charters were constantly granted to "adventurers" of one 
kind or another for the founding of colonies in New Eng- 
land. And, driven by the tyranny of King James and of 
his son Charles I, small companies of Puritans began to 
follow the example of the Pilgrim Fathers and go out to 
New England, there to seek freedom to worship God. For 
King James, although brought up as a Presbyterian him- King James 
self, was bitter against the Puritans. "I shall make them p^H^ans 
conform themselves," he had said, "or I will harry them 
out of the land." 

And as he could not make them conform he "harried" 
them so that many were glad to leave the land to escape 
tyranny. King James has been called the British Solomon, 
but he did some amazingly foolish things. This narrow- 
minded persecution of the Puritans was one. Yet by it he 
helped to form a great nation. So perhaps he was not so 
foolish after all. 

As has been said many companies were formed, many 
land charters gi'anted for Northern Virginia, or New Eng- 
land, as it was now called. At length a company of Puritans 
under the name of the Massachusetts Bay Company got a The Massa- 
charter from Qharles I, granting them a large tract of land 3"^®"^ 
from three miles south of the Charles River to three miles Company, 
north of the Merrimac, and as far west as the Pacific. Of 
course no one in those days realised what a huge tract 
that would be. For no man yet guessed how great a con- 



188 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



they decide 
to take their 
charter to 
New 
England 



John 
Wiiithrop, 



tinent America was, or by what thousands of miles the 
Pacific was separated from the Atlantic. This charter was 
not unlike that given to Virginia. But there was one im- 
portant difference. Nowhere in the charter did it say that 
the seat of government must be in England. 

So when Charles dismissed his Parliament, vowing that 
if the members would not do as he wished he would rule 
without them, a great many Puritans decided to leave the 
country. They decided also to take their charter with 
them and remove the Company of Massachusetts Bay bag 
and baggage to New England. 

Charles did nothing to stop them. Perhaps at the time 
he was pleased to see so many powerful Puritans leave the 
country, for without them he was all the freer to go his 
own way. So in the spring of 1630 more than a thousand 
set sail, taking with them their cattle and household goods. 

Many of these were cultured gentlemen who were thus 
giving up money, ease and position in order to gain free- 
dom of religion. They were not poor labourers or artisans, 
not even for the most part traders and merchants. They 
chose as Governor for the first year a Suffolk gentleman 
named John Winthrop. A new Governor was chosen every 
year, but John Winthrop held the post many times, twice 
being elected three years in succession. Although we may 
think that he was narrow in some things he was a man of 
calm judgement and even temper, and was in many ways a 
good Governor. From the day he set forth from England 
to the end of his life he kept a diary, and it is from this diary 
that we learn nearly all we know of the early days of the 
colony. 

It was in June of 1630 that Winthrop and his company 
landed at Salem, and although there were already little 
settlements at Salem and elsewhere this may be taken as 
the real founding of Massachusetts. Almost at once Win- 
throp decided that Salem would not be a good centre for 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 189 

the colony, and he moved southward to the Charles Eiver, Boston 
where he finally settled on a little hilly peninsula. There f°""'^^ 
a township was founded and given the name of Boston, 
after the town of Boston in Lincolnshire, from which many 
of the settlers had come. 

Although these settlers had more money and more knowl- 
edge of trading, the colony did not altogether escape the 
miseries which every other colony had so far suffered. 
And, less stout-hearted than the founders of Plymouth, 
some fled back again to England. But they were only a 
few, and for the most part the new settlers remained and 
prospered. 

These newcomers were not Separatists like the Pilgrim 
Fathers but Puritans. When they left England they had 
no intention of separating themselves from the Church of 
England. They had only desired a simpler service. But 
when they landed in America they did in fact separate from 
the Church of England. England was so far away; the 
great ocean was between them and all the laws of Church 
and King. It seemed easy to cast them off, and they did. 

So bishops were done away with, great parts of the Com- 
mon Prayer Book were rejected, and the service as a whole 
made much more simple. And as they wished to keep their 
colony free of people who did not think as they did the 
founders of Massachusetts made a law that only Church 
members might have a vote. 

With the PljTnouth Pilgrims, however. Separatists though The 
they were, these Puritans were on friendly terms. The fr'iendiy^ 
Governors of the two colonies visited each other to discuss with the 
matters of religion and trade, and each treated the other Fafhm 
with great respect and ceremony. 

We read how when Governor Winthrop went to visit 
Governor Bradford the chief people of Plymouth came 
forth to meet him without the town, and led him to the 
Governor's house. There he and his companions were en- 



190 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

tertained in goodly fashion, feasting every day and holding 
pious disputations. Then when he departed again, the 
Governor of Plymouth with the pastor and elders accom- 
panied him half a mile out of the town in the dark. 

But although the Puritans of Massachusetts were friendly 
enough with dissenters beyond their borders they soon 
showed that within their borders there was to be no other 
Church than that which they had set up. 

Two brothers for instance who wanted to have the Prayer 

Book used in full were calmly told that New England was 

no place for them, and they were shipped home again. 

Roger Later a minister named Roger Williams was banished from 

i«oo''(?)^-' Massachusetts, for he preached that there ought to be no 

1683; connection between Church and State; that a man was 

responsible to God alone for his opinions ; and that no man 

had a right to take from or give to another a vote because of 

the Church to which he belonged. 

It seemed to him a deadly sin to have had anything what- 
ever to do with the Church of England, a sin for which 
every one ought to do public penance. He also said that 
the land of America belonged to the natives, and not to the 
King of England. Therefore the King of England could 
not possibly give it to the settlers, and they ought to bar- 
gain for it with the natives. Otherwise they could have no 
right to it. 

This idea seemed perfectly preposterous to those old set- 
tlers, for, said they, "he chargeth King James to have told 
a solemn, public lie, because in his patent he blessed God 
that he was the first Christian prince that had discovered 
this land." They might think little enough of their King 
in their hearts, but it was not for a mere nobody to start 
such a ridiculous theory as this. 

We, looking back, can see that Williams was a good and 
pious man, a man before his time, right in many of his ideas, 
though not very wise perhaps in his way of pressing them 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 191 

upon others who did not understand them. But to his fel- 
low colonists he seemed nothing but a firebrand and a dan- 
gerous heretic. So they bade him be gone out of their is cast 
borders. He went southward to what is now Rhode Island, coiony*iG30 
made friends with the Indians there, bought from them 
some land, and founded the town of Providence. 



CHAPTER XXIV 

THE STORY OF HARRY VANE 

About this time there came to Massachusetts a handsome 
young adventurer named Sir Harry Vane. His face "was 
comely and fair," and his thiclc brown hair curly and long, 
so that he looked more like a Cavalier than a Puritan. He 
was in fact the eldest son of a Cavalier, one of the King's 
chosen councillors. But in spite of his birth and upbring- 
ing, in spite even of his looks, Harry Vane vk^as a Puritan. 
And he gave up all the splendour of life at court, he left 
father and mother and fortune, and came to New England 
for conscience' sake. 

"Sir Henry Vano hath as good as lost his eldest son who 
is gone to New England for conscience' sake," wrote a 
friend. "He likes not the discipline of the Chui'ch of Eng- 
land. None of our ministers would give him the Sacrament 
standing: no persuasions of our Bishops nor authority of 
his parents could prevail with him. Let him go." 

As soon as Harry Vane arrived in Massachusetts he 
began to take an interest in the affairs of the colony. And 
perhaps because of his great name as much as his fair face, 
grey-haired men who had far more experience liptened to 
his youthful advice and bowed to his judgement. And be- 
fore six months were passed he, although a mere lad of 
twenty-three, was chosen as Governor. A new Governor, 
you remember, was chosen every year. 

At home Harry Vane had been accustomed to the pomp 
and splendour of courts and now he began to keep far 
greater state as Governor than any one had done before 
19? 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 193 

him. Because he was son and heir to a Privy Councillor 
in England the ships in the harbour fired a salute when he 
was elected, and when he went to church or court of jus- 
tice a bodyguard of four soldiers marched before him wear- 
ing steel corslet and cap, and carrying halberds. He made, 
too, a sort of royal progress through his little domain, 
visiting all the settlements. 

But although begun with such pomp Vane's year of office 
was by no means a peaceful one. He was young and inex- has many 
perienced, and he was not strong enough to deal with ques- ' 

tions which even the oldest among the settlers found hard 
to settle. Yet with boyish presumption he set himself to 
the task. And although he failed he left his mark on the 
life of the colony. His was one more voice raised in the 
cause of freedom. His was one more hand pointing the way 
to toleration. But he was too tempestuous, too careless of 
tact, too eager to hurry to the good end. So instead of 
keeping the colony with him he created dissension. People 
took sides, some eagerly supporting the young Governor, 
but a far larger party as eagerly opposing him. 

So after nine months of office Harry Vane saw that where 
he had meant to create fair order his hand created only 
disorder. And utterly disheartened he bogged the Council 
to relieve him of the governorship and allow him to go he desires 
home to England. to go home; 

But when one of his friends stood up and spoke in mov- 
ing terms of the great loss he would be, Harry Vane burst 
into tears and declared he would stay, only he could not 
bear all the squabbling that had been going on, nor to hear 
it constantly said that he was the cause of it. 

Then, whe,n the Council declared that if that was the only 
reason he had for going they could not give him leave, he 
repented of what he had said, and declared he must go for 
reasons of private business, and that anything else he had 
said was only said in temper. 



194 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Whereupon the court consented in silence to his going. 

All this was not very dignified for tlie Governor of a 
state, but hardly surprising from a passionate youth who 
had undertaken a task too difficult for him, and felt himself 
a failure. However Vane did not go. He staj'ed on to the 
end of his time, and even sought to be re-elected. 

But feeling against him was by this time far too keen. 
He was rejected as Governor, and not even chosen as one 
of the Council. This hurt him deeply, he sulked in a some- 
what undignified manner, and at length in August sailed 
home, never to return. 

He had flashed like a brilliant meteor across the dull life 
he rcmiiins ^ of the colony. He made strife at the time, but afterwards 
there was no bitterness. When the colonists were in diffi- 
culties they were ever ready to ask help from Harry Vane, 
and he as readily gave it. Even his enemies had to acknowl- 
edge his uprightness and generosity. ' * At all times, ' ' wrote 
his great-hearted adversary, Winthrop, "he showed himself 
a true friend to New England, and a man of noble and gen- 
erous mind." 

He took a great part in the troublous times which now 
came upon England, and more than twenty years later he 
died bravely on the scaffold for the cause to which he had 
given his life. 



the friend of 
the colony 



CHAPTER XXV 

THE STORY OF ANNE HUTCHINSON AND THE 
FOUNDING OF RHODE ISLAND 

About a year before Harry Vane came to Massachusetts 
another interesting and brilliant colonist arrived. This was 
a woman named Anno Hutchinson. She was clever, "a Anne 
woman of a ready wit and bold spirit." Like Williams she "no (I") 
was in advance of her times, and like him she soon became '^^■^^i 
a religious leader. She was able, she was deeply interested 
in religion, and she saw no reason why women should not 
speak their minds on such matters. 

Men used to hold meetings to discuss questions of religion 
and politics to which women were not allowed to go. Anne 
Hutchinson thought this was insulting; and she began to 
hold meetings for women in her own home. These meetings 
became so popular that often as many as a hundred women she holds 
would be present. They discussed matters of religion, and fo'r''wome 
as Mrs. Hutchinson held "dangerous errors" about "grace 
and works" and justification and sanctification, this set the 
whole colony agog. 

By the time that Harry Vane was chosen Governor the 
.matter had become serious. All the colony took sides for 
or against. Harry Vane, who stood for toleration and free- 
dom, sided with Mrs. Hutchinson, while Winthrop, his great 
rival, sided against her. Mrs. Hutchinson was supported 
and encouraged in her wickedness by her brother-in-law 
John Wheelright, a "silenced minister sometimes in Eng- 
land." She also led away many other godly hearts. 

The quarrel affected the whole colony, and was a stum- 

195 



nson, 



196 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



bling-block in the way of all progress. Biit so long as Harry 
Vane was Governor Mrs. Hutchinson continued her preach- 
ing and teaching, "^^^len he sailed home, however, and Win- 
throp was Governor once more, the ciders of the community 
decided that Mrs. ITutchinson was a danger to the colony, 
and must be silenced. So all the elders and leaders met to- 
gether in assembly, and condemned her opinions, some as 
being "blasphemous, some erroneous, and all unsafe." 

A few women, they decided, might without serious wrong 
meet together to pray and edify one another. But that a 
large number of sixty or more should do so every week 
was agreed to be "disorderly and without rule." And as 
Mrs. Hutchinson would not cease her preaching and teach- 
ing, but obstinately continued in her gross errors, she was 
excommunicated and exiled from the colony. 

Like Williams, Mrs. Hutchinson went to Rhode Island. 
To the sorrow of the godly, her husband went with her. 
And when they tried to bring him back he refused. "For," 
he said, "I am more dearly tied to my wife than to the 
Church. And I do think her a dear saint and servant of 
God." 

In Rhode Island Mrs. Hutchinson and her friends founded 
the towns of Portsmouth and Newport. Others who had 
been driven out of one colony or another followed them, and 
other towns were founded; and for a time Rhode Island 
seems to have been a sort of Ishmael's land, and the most 
unruly of all the New England colonies. At length how- 
ever all these little settlements joined together under one 
Governor. 

At first the colony had no charter, and occupied the land 
only by right of agreement with the Indians. But after 
some time Roger "Williams got a charter from Charles II. 
In this charter it was set down that no one should be 
persecuted "for any difference in opinion on matters of 
religion." Thus another new state was founded, and in 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 197 

Rhode Island there was more real freedom than in almost 
any other colony in New England. 

Massachusetts was at this time, as we can see, not exactly 
an easy place to live in for any one whose opinions differed 
in the slightest from those laid down by law. Those same 
people who had left their homes to seek freedom of con- 
science denied it to others. But they were so very, very 
sure that their way was the only right way, that they could 
not understand how any one could think otherwise. They 
were good and honest men. And if they were severe with 
their fellows who strayed from the narrow path, it was only 
in the hope that by punishing them in this Mfe, they might 
save them from much more terrible punishment in the life 
to come. 



CHAPTER XXVI 

THE FOUNDING OF HARVARD 

One very good thing we have to remember about the first 
settlers of Massachusetts is that early in the life of the 
colony they founded schools and colleges. A good many 
of the settlers were Oxford and Cambridge men, though 
more indeed came from Cambridge tlian from Oxford, as 
Cambridge was nnicli the more Puritan of the two. But 
whether from Oxford or from Cambridge they were eager 
that their children born in this New England should have 
as good an education as their fathers had had in Old Eng- 
land. So when Harry Vane was Governor the colonists 
voted £400 with which to build a school. This is the first 
time known to history that the people themselves voted 
their own money to found a school. 

It was decided to build the school at "Newtown." But 
the Cambridge men did not like the name, so they got it 
changed to Cambridge, "to tell their posterity whence they 
came." 

Shortly before this a young Cambridge man named John 
Harvard had come out to Massachusetts. Very little is 
known of him save that he came of simple folk, and was 
good and learned. "A godly gentleman and lover of learn- 
ing," old writers call him. "A scholar and pious in his 
life, and enlarged towards the country and the good of it, 
in life and in death." 

Soon after he came to Boston this godly gentleman was 
made minister of the church at Charlestown. But he was 
very delicate and in a few months he died. 

198 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 199 

As a scholar and a Cambridge man he had been greatly 
interested in the building of the college at Cambridge. So 
when he died he left half his money and all his books to it. leaves his 
The settlers were very grateful for this bequest, and to, the'new" 
show their gratitude they decided to name the college after school, 
John Harvard. 

Thus the first University in America was founded. From 
the beginning the college was a pleasant place, "more like 
a bowling green than a wilderness," said one man. "The 
buildings thought by some to be too gorgeous for a wilder- 
ness, and yet too mean in others' apprehensions for a 
college." 

"The edifice," says another, "is very faire and comely 
within and without, having in it a spacious hall, and a large 
library witli some bookes to it." 

Of Harvard's own books there were nearly three hundred, 
a very good beginning for a library in those far-off days. 
But unfortunately they were all burnt about a hundred 
years later when the library accidentally took fire. Only his books 
one book was saved, as it was not in the library at the time, ^""''"^''i 

Harvard's books are gone, nor docs anything now remain 
of the first buildings "so faire and comely within and with- 
out." But the memory of the old founders and their won- 
derful purpose and energy is still kept green, and over the 
chief entrance of the present buildings are carved some 
words taken from a writer of those times. "After God had 
carried us safe to New England, and we had builded our 
houses, provided necessaries for our livelihood, rear'd con- 
venient places for God's worship, and settled the Civil Gov- 
ernment, one of the next things we longed for and looked 
after was to^advance learning and perpetuate it to Poster- 
ity, dreading to leave an illiterate ministry to the Churches 
when our present ministers shall be in the Dust." 

John Harvard was a good and simple man. In giving his 
money to found a college he had no thought of making him- 



200 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

self famous. But "bo builded better than he knew," for he 
reared for hhuself an eternal monument, and made his name 
famous to all the ends of the earth. And when kings and 
emperors are forgotten the name of Harvard will be 
remembered. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

HOW QUAKERS FIRST CAME TO NEW ENGLAND 

It was about the middle of the seventeenth century when 
a new kind of religion arose. This was the religion of the 
Quakers. George Fox was the founder of this sect, and they George Fox, 
called themselves the Friends of Truth. The name Quaker 
was given to them by their enemies in derision because they 
"trembled before the Lord." 

The Quakers were a peace-loving people; they tried to 
be kind and charitable ; they refused to go to law ; and they 
refused to fight. They also gave up using titles of all kinds. 
For, "my Lord Peter and my Lord Paul are not to be 
found in the Bible." They refused to take off their hats 
to any man, believing that that was a sign of worship 
which belonged to God only. They refused also to take 
oath of any kind, even the oath of allegiance to the King, 
because Christ had said, "Swear not at all." They used 
"thee" and "thou" instead of "you" in speaking to a 
single person (because they thought it more simple and 
truthful), and they refused to say "good-night" or "good- 
morrow," "for they knew night was good and day was 
good without wishing either." There was a great deal 
that was good in their religion and very little, it would 
seem, that was harmful, but they were pronounced to be 
"mischievous and dangerous people." 

Men did not understand the Quakers. And, as often hap- Quakers 
pens when men do not understand, they became afraid of understood 
them. Because they wore black clothes and broad-brimmed 
hats they thought they must be Jesuits in disguise. So 

m 



202 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



They nre 
persecuted 



They seek 
rcfiipe in 
America 



They are 
forbidden 
to come 



ignorance bred fear, and fear brought forth persecution, 
and on all sides the Quakers were hunted and reviled. 
They were fined and imprisoned, scourged and exiled, and 
sold into slavery. Then, like other persecuted people, they 
sought a refuge in New England across the seas. But the 
people there were just as ignorant as the people at home, 
and the Quakers found no kindly welcome. 

The first Quakers to arrive in New England were two 
women. But before they were allowed to land officers 
were sent on board the ship to search their boxes. They 
found a great many books, which they carried ashore, and 
while the women were kept prisoner on board the ship the 
books were burned in the market place by the common 
hangman. Then the women were brought ashore and sent 
to prison, for no other reason than that they were Quakers. 

No one was allowed to speak to them on pain of a fine 
of £5, and lest any should attempt it even the windows 
of the prison were boarded up. They were allowed no 
candle, and their pens, ink, and paper were taken from 
them. They might have starved but that one good old man 
named Nicholas Upshal, whose heart was grieved for them, 
paid the gaoler to give them food. Thus they were kept 
until a ship was ready to sail for England. Then they 
were put on board, and the captain was made to swear 
that he would put them ashore nowhere but in England. 

"Such," says an old writer, "was the entertainment the 
Quakers first met with at Boston, and that from a people 
who pretended that for conscience' sake they had chosen 
the wilderness of America before the well-cultivated Old 
England." 

The next Quakers who arrived were treated much in the 
same fashion and sent back to England; and a law was 
made forbidding Quakers to come to the colony. At this 
time the same good old man who had already befriended 
them was grieved. "Take heed," he said, "that you be 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 203 

not found fighting against God, and so draw down a judge- 
ment upon the land." But the men of Boston were seized 
with a frenzy of hate and fear, and they banished this old 
man because he had dared to speak kindly of "the accursed 
sect." 

It is true the men of New England had some excuse for 
trying to keep the Quakers out of their colony. For some of 
them were foolish, and tried to force their opinions noisily 
upon others. They interrupted the Church services, 
mocked the magistrates and the clergy, and some, carried 
away by religious fervour, behaved more like mad folk 
than the disciples of a religion of love and charity. 

Yet in spite of the law forbidding them to come, Quakers Cruei laws 
kept on coming to the colony, and all who came were im- ngainst**'^ 
prisoned, beaten, and then thrust forth with orders never them 
to return. But still they came. So a law was made that 
any Quaker coming into the colony should have one of 
his ears cut off ; if he came again he should have a second 
ear cut off; if he came a third time he should have his tongue 
bored through with a hot iron. 

But even this cruel law had no effect upon the Quakers. 
They heeded it not, and came in as great or even greater 
numbers than before. 

The people of Boston were in despair. They had no 
wise to be cruel ; indeed, many hated, and were thoroughly 
ashamed of, the cruel laws, made against these strange 
people. But they were nevertheless determined that 
Quakers should not come into their land. So now they 
made a law that any Quaker who came to the colony and 
refused to go away again when ordered should be hanged. 
This, they thought, would certainly keep these pernicious 
folk away. But it did not. 

For the Quakers were determined to prove to all the 
world that they were free to go where they would, and 
that if they chose to come to Boston no man-made laws 



hanged, 
1656 



204 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

should keep them out. So they kept on coming. The magis- 
trates knew not what to do. They had never meant to hang 
any of them, but only to frighten them away. But having 
made the law, they were determined to fulfil it, and five 
Somenre Quakers were hanged, one of them a woman. But while 
the fifth was being tried another Quaker named Christison, 
who had already been banished, calmly walked into the 
court. 

When they saw him the magistrates were struck dumb. 
For they saw that against determination like this no pun- 
ishment, however severe, might avail. On their ears Chris- 
tison 's words fell heavily. 

"I am come here to warn you," he cried, "that you 
should shed no more innocent blood. For the blood that 
you have shed already cries to the Lord God for vengeance 
to come upon you." 
Christison Nevertheless he too was seized and tried. But he de- 

fended himself well. "By what law will you put me to 
death?" he asked. 

"We have a law," replied the magistrates, "and by our 
law you are to die." 

"So said the Jews to Christ," replied Christison: " 'We 
have a law, and by our law you ought to die.' Who em- 
powered you to make that law? How! Have you power 
to make laws different from the laws of England?" 

"No," said the Governor. 

"Then," said Christison, "you are gone beyond your 
bounds. Are you subjects to the King? Yea or nay?" 

"Yea, we are so." 

"Well," said Christison, "so am I. Therefore, seeing 
that you and I are subjects to the King, I demand to be 
tried by the laws of my own nation. For I never heard, 
Dor read, of any law that was in England to hang Quakers." 

Yet in spite of his brave defence Christison was con- 
demned to death. But the sentence was never carried out. 



defends 
himself 



nm NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 205 

For jlic people bad grown weary of these cruelties; even The 
the rtiagistrates, who for a time had been carried away by ceases'^*"' 
blind hate, saw that they were wrong. Christison and 
many of his friends who had lain in prison awaiting trial 
were sot free. 

Th(,' Qaakors, too, now found a strange friend in King 
Cha/.es. For the doings of the New Englanders in this 
matter reached even his careless ears, and he wrote to his 
"Trusty and well-beloved" subjects bidding them cease 
thjir peTsecutions, and send the Quakers back to England 
to be tried. This the people of Massachusetts never did. 
But henceforth th persecutions died down. And although 
from time to tim. ihp'Quakers were still beaten and im- 
prisoned iic njore were put tu death. At length the persecu- 
tion died av uy altogether t^nd tie Quakers, allowed to live 
in peace, became quiet, h.ird-worl- ^Uizens. 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

HOW MAINE AND NEW HAMPSHIRE WERE FOUNDED 

North of Massachusetts two more colonies, New Hamp- 
shire and Maine, were founded. But they wore not founded 
by men who fled from tyranny, but by statesmen and 
traders who realised the worth of America, not by Puri- 
tans, but by Churchmen and Royalists. The two men 
who were chiefly concerned in the founding of these colo- 
Gorges nies were Sir Ferdinando Gorges and Captain John Mason. 

Mason They were both eager colonists, and they both got several 

charters and patents from the King, and from the New 
England Company. 

It would be too confusing to follow all these grants and 
charters, or all the attempts at settlements made by Mason 
and Gorges and others. The land granted to them was 
often very vaguely outlined, the fact being that the people 
who applied for the land, and those who drew up the char- 
ters, had only the vaguest ideas concerning the land in 
question. So the grants often overlapped each other, and 
the same land was frequently claimed by two people, and 
of course confusion and quarrels followed, 
•riiey In 1629 Mason and Gorges, being friends, agreed to divide 

tilcir^ the province of Maine between them, and Mason called his 

province part New Hampshire, after the county of Hampshire in 
England, of which he was fond. Mason and Gorges each 
now had an enormous tract of land, but they wanted still 
more. 

The French, as you know, had already made settlements 
in Canada. But just at this time that buccaneering sea 

206 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 207 

captain, David Kirke, besieged Quebec, took it and carried 
its brave governor, Champlain, away prisoner. Now, as 
soon as they heard of tliis Gorges and Mason asked the 
King to give them a grant of part of the conquered land, 
for it was known to be a fine country for fur trade, and 
was also believed to be rich in gold and silver mines. In 
answer to this petition the King granted a great tract of 
land to Gorges and Mason. This they called Laconia, 
because it was supposed to contain many lakes. They The 
never did much with it however, and in a few years when Laconia! "^ 
peace was made with France it had all to be given back to i629 
the French. 

Both Mason and Gorges spent a great deal of money try- 
ing to encourage colonists to settle on their land, and the 
people of Massachusetts were not at all pleased to have 
such powerful Churchmen for their neighbours. 

As has been said, land grants often overlapped, and part 
of the land granted to Gorges and Mason was also claimed 
by Massachusetts. The Massachusetts colonists insisted on 
their rights. Both Gorges and Mason therefore became 
their enemies, and did their best to have their charter 
taken away. To this end Gorges got himself made Gov- Gorges 
crnor General of the whole of New England, with power Governor 
to do almost as he liked, and he made ready to set out for General, 
his new domain with a thousand soldiers to enforce his 
authority. 

When this news reached Massachusetts the whole colony 
was thrown into a state of excitement. For in this appoint- 
ment the settlers saw the end of freedom, the beginning 
of tyranny. Both Gorges and his friend Mason were zeal- 
ous Churchmen and the Puritans felt sure would try to 
force them^all to become Churchmen also. 

This the settlers determined to resist with all their might. 
So they built forts round Boston Harbour and mounted 
cannon ready to sink any hostile vessel which might put 



208 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

into port. In every village the young men trained as 
soldiers, and a beacon was set up on the highest point of 
the triple hill upon which Boston is built. And daily these 
young men turned tlieir eyes to the hill, for when a light 
appeared there they knew it would be time to put on their 
steel caps and corslets and march to defend their liberties. 
Ever since the hill has been called Beacon Hill. 

But the danger passed. The new ship which was being 
built for Ferdinando Gorges mysteriously fell to pieces on 
the very launching of it, and Captain Mason died. "He 
was the chief mover in all the attempts against us," says 
Winthrop. "But the Lord, in His mercy, taking him awaj% 
all the business fell on sleep." 

But still Gorges did not give up his plans. He did not 
now go out to New England himself as he had meant to do, 
but sent first his nephew and then his cousin instead. They, 
however, did not trouble Massachusetts much. 

Over the Province of Maine Sir Ferdinando ruled su- 
preme. He could raise troops, make war, give people titles, 
levy taxes. No one might settle down or trade in his prov- 
ince without his permission, and all must look upon him 
as the lord of the soil and pay him tribute. It was the 
feudal system come again, and Sir Ferdinando Gorges was 
as near being a king as any ruler of America ever has 
been. He drew up a most elaborate constitution, too, for 
his kingdom, making almost more offices than there were 
citizens to fill them. For, after all, his kingdom was a 
mere wilderness containing two fishing villages and here 
and there a few scattered settlements. And when the deputy 
governor arrived to rule this kingdom he found his "pal- 
ace" merely a broken-down store house with "nothing of 
household stuff remaining but an old pot, a pair of tongs 
and a couple of irons." 

Thus side by side with the Puritan colonies of New Eng- 
land, colonies which were almost republics, there was 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 209 

planted a feudal state which was almost a monarchy. Of 
all the New England colonies, New Hampshire and Maine 
were the only two which were not founded for the sake 
of religion. For although the English Church was estab- 
lished in both as the state religion that was merely be- 
cause the proprietors were of that Church. The colonies 
were founded for the sake of trade and profit. But they 
grew very slowly. 

In 1647 Sir Ferdinando Gorges died, and Maine was left 
much to itself. For his son John took little interest in his 
father's great estate. Thirty years later his grandson, 
another Ferdinando, sold his rights to Massachusetts. From Mnit.e 
that time till 1820, when it was admitted to the Union as IZTof 
a separate state, Maine was a part of Massachusetts. Massachu- 

Neither did the heirs of Mason pay much attention to 
their estates at first. And when they did there was a good 
deal of quarrelling and a good deal of trouble, and at length 
they sold their rights to twelve men, who were afterwards 
known as the Masonian Proprietors. 

There was a great deal of trouble, too, before New Hamp- 1749 
shire was finally recognised as a separate colony. It was 
joined to Massachusetts and separated again more than 
once. But at last, after many changes. New Hampshire 
finally became a recognised separate colony. And although 
Captain John Mason died long before this happened he has 
been called the founder of New Hampshire. 

"If the highest moral honour," it has been said, "be- 
longs to founders of states, as Bacon has declared, then New 
Mason deserved it. To seize on a tract of the American ^""mes'a^ 
wilderness, to define its limits, to give it a name, to plant sepamte 
it with an, English colony, and to die giving it his last legT"'*' 
thoughts among worldly concerns, are acts as lofty and 
noble as any recorded in the history of colonisation." 



CHAPTER XXIX 

THE FOUNDING OF CONNECTICUT AND WAR 
WITH THE INDIANS 

Many of the people who founded Massachusetts Colony 
were well-to-do people, people of good family, aristocrats 
in fact. Thoy were men accustomed to rule, accustomed 
to unquestioning obedience from their servants and those 
under them. They believed that the few were meant to 
rule, and the many meant to obey. The idea that every 
grown-up person should have a share in the government 
never entered their heads. Their Governor, Winthrop, 
was an aristocrat to tlic backbone. He believed heartily 
in the government of the many by the few, and made it as 
difficult as possible for citizens to obtain the right of voting. 

But there were many people who were discontented with 
this aristocratic rule. Among them was a minister named 
iiinmns Tliomas Hooker, like John Harvard a graduate of Em- 
manuel College, Cambridge. 

So, being dissatisfied, he and his congregation decided 
to move away and found a new colony. They were the more 
ready to do this, as the land round Boston was not fertile, 
and so many new settlers had come, and their cattle and 
flocks had increased so rapidly, that it was already diffi- 
cult to find food and fodder for man and beast. Adven- 
turers who had travelled far afield had brought back glow- 
ing reports of the beauty and fertility of the Connecticut 
Valley, and there Hooker decided to settle. 

But for several reasons many of tlie people of Massa- 
210 



101.7 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 211 

chusetts objected to his going. He and his people, they 
said, would be in danger from the Dutch, who already had 
a settlement there, and who claimed the whole valley. They 
would also be in danger from the Indians, who were known 
to be hostile, and lastly, they would be in danger from the 
British Government because they had no charter permit- 
ting them to settle in this land. The people at home, they 
said, "would not endure they should sit down without a 
patent on any place which our King lays claim unto." 

The people of Massachusetts were keeping quiet and go- 
ing along steadily in their own way, without paying any 
heed to the British Government. They wanted to be left 
alone, and they did not want any one else to do things 
which might call attention to them. And besides all this 
they were greatly troubled at the thought of losing an 
eloquent preacher like Hooker. Every church was like a 
candlestick giving Hglit to the world. "And the removing 
of a candlestick," they said, "is a great judgement, wMch 
is to be avoided." 

But in spite of all arguments Hooker determined to go. 
So one June morning ho and his congregation set forth. Hooker 
They sent their furniture by water and they themselves, |^'),^ss;j,.i,u. 
both men and women, started to walk the hundred miles, setts, luso; 
driving their cattle before them; only Mrs. Hooker, who 
was ill, being carried in a litter. 

They went slowly, allowing the cattle to graze by the 
wayside, living chiefly on the milk of the cows and the wild 
fruits they found. It was no easy journey, for their way 
led through the pathless wilderness, their only guides being 
the compass and the sun. For in those days we must re- 
member th«t beyond the settlements the whole of America 
was untrodden ground. Save the Indian trails there were 
no roads. Here they had to fell trees and make a rough 
bridge to cross a stream; there they hewed their way 
through bushy undergrowth. Again they climbed steep 



212 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

hillsides or picked their way painfully through swamps, 
suffering many discomforts and fatigues. 

But there were delights, too, for the sky was blue above 
them: birds sang to them night and morning, and wild 
flowers starred the ground and scented the air. All day 
they marched beneath the sunny blue sky, every evening 
they lit their watch-fires as a protection against wild beasts 
and lay down to rest beneath the stars, for "they had no 
cover but the heavens, nor any lodgings but those which 
simple nature afforded them." 

For a fortnight they journeyed thus through the wilder- 
ness. Then they reached the Connecticut River and their 
journey's end. And here they built a little town which 
the they called Hartford. 

Hartford Other Communities followed the example of Hooker and 

founded; jjjg flock, and Wethersfield and Windsor were built. At 
first all these towais remained a part of Massachusetts in 
name at least. But after a time the settlers met together at 
Hartford and, agreeing to form a little republic of their 
own, they drew up a set of rules for themselves ; the chief 
difference from those of Massachusetts being that the re- 
ligious tests were done away with, and a man need no longer 
the be a member of a church in order to have the right to vote, 

mental It is also interesting to remember that in these Fundamental 

I'osg"^ Orders, as they called their Constitution, there is no men- 
tion of the British King or Government. These colonists 
had settled new land without a charter, and they made laws 
without recognising any authority but their own. Thus 
the Colony of Connecticut was founded. 

Besides these towns, John Winthrop, the son of the Gov- 
ernor of Massachusetts, founded a fort at the mouth of 
the Connecticut River. For he saw it was a good place for 
Saye- trade with the Indians. This fort was called SayeBrook 

founded- after Lord Saye and Sele and Lord Brook, two Puritan 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 213 

lords who had obtained a grant of land along the Con- 
necticut River. 

But this new colony was very nearly wiped out as soon 
as begun. For one of the dangers which the people of 
Massachusetts foretold proved a very real one. This was 
the danger from the Indians. The Indians are divided into 
several families, such as the Algonquins, the Hurons, the 
Iroquois, each of these families again containing many 
tribes. All the Indians in New England belonged to the 
Algonquin family, but were, of course, divided into many 
tribes. One of these tribes was called the Pequots. They the 
were very powerful, and they tyrannised over the other P'^i"'''^; 
tribes round about. They hated the white men, and when- 
ever they had the opportunity they slew them. 

The new Colony of Connecticut was far nearer their 
hunting-ground than Massachusetts. It was a far easier 
prey, and from the very beginning the Pequots harassed 
the settlers. They made no open attack, but skulked about, 
murdering men and women, now here, now there, appearing 
suddenly and vanishing again as swiftly. to the 

This sort of thing could not be endured, and the English ^^"" ^' 
determined to put a stop to it. So messengers were sent 
to the Indians to demand that the murderers should be 
given up to the English. When the Indians saw the English 
boats appear they did not seem in the least afraid, but 
came running along the water-side shouting, "What cheer, 
Englishmen, what cheer? What do you come for?" 

But the Englishmen would not answer. 

And the Pequots, never thinking that the Englishmen 
meant war, kept running on beside the boats as they sailed 
up the river. 

"What cheer, Englishmen, what cheer?" they kept re- 
peating. "Are you angry? Will you kill us? Do you 
come to fight?" 

But still the Englishmen would not answer. 



ex])cdilion 
sent 



214 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



the 

Pequots 
send au 
nmhnssa- 
dor; 



he makes 
excuses; 



Then the Indians began to be afraid. And that night 
they built great fires on either side of the river, fearing 
lest the Englishmen might land in the darkness. All night 
long, too, they kept up a most doleful howling, calling to 
each other and passing the word on from place to place 
to gather the braves together. 

Next morning early they sent an ambassador to the Eng- 
lish captain. He was a big, splendid-looking man, very 
grave and majestic. "Why do you come here?" he asked. 

"I have come," answered the captain, "to demand the 
heads of those who have slain our comrades. It is not 
the habit of the English to suffer murderers to live. So if 
you desire peace and welfare give us the heads of the 
murderers." 

"We knew not," answered the wily Indian, "that any 
of our braves had slain any of yours. It is true we have 
slain some white men. But we took them to be Dutch. It 
is hai'd for us to know the difference between Dutch and 
English." 

"You know the difference between Dutch and English 
quite well," answered the captain sternly. "And therefore 
seeing you have slain the King of England's subjects, we 
come to demand vengeance for their blood." 

"We knew no difference between the Dutch and English," 
declared the Indian. "They are both strangers to us, and 
we took them to be all one. Therefore we crave pardon. 
We have not wilfully wronged the English." 

"That excuse will not do," insisted the captain. "We 
have proof that you know the English from the Dutch. 
We must have the heads of those persons who have slain 
our men, or else we will fight you." 

Then, seeing that he could not move the English captain 
from his determination, the ambassador asked leave to go 
back to his chief, promising to return speedily with his 
answer. 






THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 215 

He was allowed to go; but as he did not return very soon 
the Englishmen followed. Seeing this, the ambassador 
hurried to them, begging them not to come nearer, and say- 
ing that his chief could not be found, as he had gone to 
Long Island. 

"That is not true," replied the English. "We know he 
is here. So find him speedily or we will march through 
the country and spoil your corn." 

Hour after hour went past; the Englishmen always war 
patiently waiting; the wily Indian always inventing some "^^'"^ 
new excuse for delay. But at length the patience of the 
English was exhausted, and, beating their drums, they 
charged the savages. Some were killed, and, the rest flee- 
ing, the English burned their wigwams and destroyed their 
corn, and carried off their mats and baskets as booty. 

But the Pequots were not in the least subdued, and more 
than ever they harassed the colonists of Connecticut. So 
the men of Connecticut sent to Massachusetts and to Plym- 
outh asking for help. The people of Plymouth, however, 
said the quarrel was none of theirs and sent no help, but 
from Massachusetts about twenty men were sent. Besides 
this, a few friendly Indians, glad at the chance of punishing 
their old tyrants, joined with the white men. 

So one moonlight night the little company embarked, and, 
sailing along the coast, landed at a spot about two days' 
journey from the Pequot fort. As they got near to it most 
of the Indians who had come with the English took fright 
and ran away. So less than a hundred Englishmen were 
left to attack seven hundred Indians. 

A little before dawn they reached the fort. The Indians The 
were all sleeping and keeping no guard, so the Englishmen attack'the 
quietly took possession of both entrances to the fort. Pequot 

Then suddenly through the still morning air the sharp 
sound of a volley of musketry rang out "as though the 
finger of God had touched both match and flint." 



it is 
set on 
fire 



216 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Affrighted, the Indians sprang from their sleep yelling in 
terror. They scarce had time to seize their bows and 
arrows when, sword in hand, the Englishmen stormed 
into the fort. A fierce fight followed, showers of arrows 
fell upon the Englishmen, but they did little hurt, and 
glanced off for the most part harmless from their thick 
buff coats and steel corslets. 

During the fight some of the huts were set on fire, and 
soon the whole village was a roaring mass of flames. Many 
perished miserably in the fire, others who fled from it were 
cut down by the Englishmen, or escaping them, fell into the 
hands of their own countrymen. They found no mercy, 
for they had given none ; and, remembering the awful tor- 
tures which their fellow-countrymen had suffered, the Eng- 
lishmen had no compassion on their murderers. 
Tiie Ere an hour had passed the fight was over. Out of four 

utu-rw^ hundred Indians not more than five escaped. The Pequots 
suixiucd, were utterly wiped out and their village a heap of smoking 
ruins. Never before had such terrible vengeance overtaken 
any Indian tribe. And all the other tribes were so fright- 
ened and amazed that for forty years there Avas peace in 
New England. For no Redmeu dare attack these terrible 
conquerors. 



CHAPTER XXX 

THE FOUNDING OF NEW HAVEN 

In spite of the menace of the Eedmen, Englishmen con- 
tinued to settle in the land they claimed. Even while the 
Pequot war was going on a new colony had been founded, 
still further south upon the shores of New England. This 
colony was founded by a minister named John Davenport. 

John Davenport had fled from persecution in England, '^"11" 
and, followed by his congregation, including many wealthy ^^^"P"'' 
people, had sought, — like so many other Puritans, — a 
refuge in New England. The newcomers, however, would 
not join the other Puritans, but decided to found a colony 
all to themselves which should be ruled only by laws found 
in the Bible. They called their settlement New Haven, icss 
and here the law that none but church members should 
vote was very strictly enforced. 

Each of the towns was governed by seven men known The 
as the Pillars of the Church. These men served as judges, orxcw 
but no juries were allowed, because no mention of them is ^''^en; 
found in the Bible. The laws were very strict, but the 
famous pretended "Blue Laws" of New Haven, which peo- 
ple used to make fun of, never existed. In these it was 
pretended that there were such absurd laws as, "No one 
shall cook, make beds, sweep house, cut hair or shave on 
the Sabbath. No woman shall kiss her child on the Sab- 
bath or fasting day. No one shall keep Christmas, make 
minced pies, dance, play cards or play on any instrument 
of music except the drum, trumpet or jewsharp." Some of 
the old Puritan laws seem to us indeed quaint enough, but 
217 



218 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

there are none quite so absurd as these. They were in- 
vented by an early "tourist," who sought to make fun of 
these earnest, God-fearing colonists. 
The New Haven colonists, like those of Connecticut, had 
tiie no charter from the King of England. They settled the 

has"no l'i"d not by agreement with him, but by agreement with 

charter the Indians. 

Davenport and his followers bought the land upon which 
they settled from the Indians. To one chief they gave 
"twelve coats of English trucking cloth, twelve alchemy 
spoons, twelve hatchets, twelve hoes, two dozen of knives, 
twelve porringers, and four cases of French knives and 
scissors." To another, "eleven coats of trucking cloth, 
and one coat of English cloth." 

The agreement was all duly and properly written out 
and signed by the chiefs, but, of course, as the chiefs could 
not write they made their marks. The first agreement was 
signed not only by the chief and his council, but also by 
the chief's sister. 

We have now heard of seven New England colonies being 
founded. But later on, as we shall see, PljTiiouth joined 
with Massachusetts, and New Haven with Connecticut, 
thus making only five New England colonies as we know 
them to-day. And of those five, one (Maine) was not recog- 
nised as a separate colony but as part of Massachusetts 
after 1677. It remained part of Massachusetts until 1820, 
when it entered the Union as a state. 
United Meanwhile Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Plymouth, 

of ^New Connecticut, and New Haven all joined together, promising 

England, to help cach other in case of war with the Indians, Dutch, 
or French, who were constant dangers to thom all alike. 
They called themselves the United Colonies of New Eng- 
land. This union, however, was only for defence. Each 
colony was still quite independent of the others and man- 
aged its own affairs as before. It was only the first shadow 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 219 

of the great Union which was to come many years later. 
It was also one more proof that the colonies were growing 
up and thinking for themselves, for they asked no one's 
leave to form this union. They thought it was necessary 
to their safety, so they entered into it. Only Rhode Island 
was not asked to join ; there was still too much bitterness 
over religious matters between the settlers there and in the 
other colonies. 

There were no more Puritan colonies founded, for Puri- 
tans ceased now to come to New England in large numbers. 
The reason was that the great fight between King and 
People, between Cavalier and Puritan had begun in old 
England. And when the Puritans won, and could have their 
own way at home, they were no longer so eager to set forth 
to seek a New England beyond the seas. So the Puritans 
ceased to cross the seas, and as we have seen, in their place 
many Cavaliers came to Virginia. 



CHAPTER XXXI 



THE HUNT FOR THE REGICIDES 



The 

Restorntioi 
Regicides 



they nre 
pursued; 



The Commonwealth of England did not last long. In 
1660 King Charles II was restored. England then hecame 
an unsafe ahode for all those who had helped to condemn 
Charles I to death, and two of those men, General Edward 
Whalley and William Goffe, fled to America. They were 
kindly received by the Puritans of Boston, and after a 
time they moved on to New Haven. But even in America 
they were not safe, and Royalist messengers were sent from 
England to arrest them, and take them home to be tried. 

The Governor of Massachusetts pretended to be very 
eager to help these messengers. In reality he did nothing 
to help, but hindered them, rather. News of the search for 
the fugitives soon reached New Haven, and at once the 
people there helped them to hide. For their minister, John 
Davenport, had bidden them to "hide the outcasts and 
betray not him that wandereth." 

Goffe and Whalley knew that the people of New Haven 
would not betray them. But lest their enemies should gain 
any inkling of their being there they left the town and, 
going to another, showed themselves openly. Then secretly 
by night they returned to New Haven. 

For a whole month they lay hid there in the cellars of 
the minister's house. But soon that refuge became no 
longer safe, for the men in search of them had, in spite of 
their strategy, traced them to New Haven and set out to 
arrest them. 

One Saturday the Royalists reached Guilford, not sixteen 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 221 

miles away. Here they demanded horses from the Gov- 
ernor to take them on to New Haven. But the Governor 
had little desire to help them. So with one excuse after 
another he put them off until it was too late to start that 
night. The next day was Sunday, and it was strictly 
against the laws of Puritan New England to ride or drive 
on Sunday save to church. So the Royalist messengers, 
chafing with impatience, might bribe and command as much 
as they liked ; not a man would stir a hand to help them till 
Monday morning. 

Meanwhile a messenger was speeding on his way to New 
Haven to warn the Parliamentarians. And while their pur- 
suers were kicking their heels in enforced idleness they 
sHpped away, and found a new hiding place in a mill some 
miles off. But even this was thought not to be safe, and 
they fled once more, and at length found refuge in a cave 
deep in the forest. 

So on Monday when at length the Royalists arrived, 
the birds had flown. The minister owned that they had seek 
been there, but declared that they had vanished away, no r'^''"ge 
man knowing when or whither. cave; 

The Royalists scoured the country far and wide in search 
of the fugitives. But their efforts were in vain. They were' 
very much in earnest, but they were strangers, and they 
did not know the country. No one would help them in their 
search, and at length, very angry with the people of New 
Haven, they gave it up and returned to Boston. 

Then, having spent several months in their cave, the 
Parliamentarians crept forth again. For two years they 
lived hidden in a friendly house. The King, however, was 
not satisfied, and after two years messengers again came 
out from England, and the search was again begun, more 
eagerly than before. Again, however, Goffe and Whalley 
were warned, and again they fled to the cave. 

Here they lived in safety while the Royalists swept the 



caught 



222 THIS COUI^TRY OF OURS 

country round in search of thena. But they had many 
narrow escapes. 

Once when they had left the shelter of their cave they 
are wcrc almost caught. Their pursuers were upon their heels, 

and to reach the cave without being taken prisoner seemed 
impossible. As the two men fled before their foes they 
came to a little river crossed by a wooden bridge. It was 
their last hope. Instead of crossing the bridge they crept 
beneath it, and crouched close to the water. On came the 
pursuers. They made no pause. Their horses thundered 
across the bridge and galloped away and away, while be- 
neath the fugitives waited breathlessly. Then when all was 
quiet again they crept back to the shelter of their cave. 
But at length the cave became a safe retreat no longer, 
for it was discovered by the Indians. And the fugitives, 
afraid lest the Indians, tempted by the large reward of- 
fered, might betray their hiding-place, resolved to seek an- 
other. 

By this time the fury of the search for them had some- 
John what abated and another minister, John Russell, offered 

Kiisscil; them a refuge in his house. This minister lived at a place 
called Hadley. Iladley was many miles from New Haven. 
It was a lonely settlement on the edge of the wilderness, 
and to reach it about a hundred miles of pathless forest 
had to be crossed. But with stout hearts the hunted 
men set out. By day they lay hidden in some friendly 
house, or in some lonely cave or other refuge. By night 
they journeyed onward. At length they reached their new 
hiding-place. 

It was wonderfully contrived. The minister had lately 
made some alterations in his house, and in doing so he had 
made a safe retreat. In the attic there was a large cup- 
board with doors opening into rooms on either side. In the 
floor of the cupboard there was a trap door which led down 
into another dark cupboard below, and from there a passage 



a new 
liiding- 
place; 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 223 

led to the cellar. So that, should the house be searched, 
any one in the upper rooms could slip into the cupboard, 
from there reach the cellar, and thus escape. Here the 
regicides now took up their abode. And so well was their 
secret kept that they lived there for ten or fifteen years, 
their presence being unsuspected even by the inhabitants 
of the little town. 

Henceforth the world was dead to them, and they were 
dead to the world. They were both soldiers. On many a 
field of battle, — Gainsborough, Marston, Naseby, Worces- 
ter, and Dunbar, — they had led their men to victory. They 
had been Members of Parliament, friends of the Great Pro- 
tector, and had taken part in all the doings of these stirring 
times. 

Now all that was over. Now no command, no poAvcr was a 
left to them. The years went by, dragging their slow length i"^^ ^ 
of days, and bringing no change or brightness to the lives 
of these two men who lived in secret and alone. It was 
a melancholy life, the monotony only broken by visits from 
the minister, or a few other friends, who brought them all 
the gossip and news of the town. These were but small 
matters. But to the two men shut off from all other human 
beings they seemed of rare interest. 

After ten years Whalley died. It is believed that he was 
buried in the cellar of the house in which for so long he 
had found a hiding-place. Then, for five years or so more, 
Goffe dragged out his life alone. 

As one might imagine, the King was not at all pleased New 
with Massachusetts and New Haven for thus sheltering i,ecomes 
the regicides ; and in 1665 he suppressed New Haven as a P'"t of 
separate colony and joined it to Connecticut. 

The New Haven people did not like this at all, and they 
fought against it with all their might. But at length they 
gave way and joined Connecticut. 

The King was angry with Massachusetts, too, not only 



224 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Declaration for protecting the regicides, but also because of what is 
1661 '^ *"' known as the Dechiration of Rights. In this the people of 
Massachusetts acknowledged the King as their ruler. But 
they also made it plain that so long as they did not make 
laws which ran counter to English laws they expected to 
be let alone. This made King Charles angry, and if it 
had not been that he was busy fighting with Holland very 
likely the people of Massachusetts would have had to suffer 
for their boldness at once. As it was they were left in 
peace a little longer. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

KING PHILIP'S WAR 

Meanwhile the people of New England had another foe 
to fight. 

You remember that the Pilgrim Fathers had made a King 
treaty with the Indians when they first arrived. As long ^"^'"P 
as the old Chief Massasoit lived he kept that treaty. But 
now he was dead, and his son PhiHp ruled. 

You will wonder, perhaps, why an Indian chief should 
have a name like Philip. But Philip's real name was Meta- 
comet. He, however, wanted to have an English name, 
and to please him the English called him Philip. And by 
that name he is best known. 

For a time all went well. But very soon Philip and his becomes 
tribe grew restless and dissatisfied. When they saw the "" "'^" ^' 
white men coming in always greater and greater numbers, 
and building towns and villages further and further into 
the land, they began to fear them and long to drive them 
away. And at length all their thoughts turned to war. 

Friendly Indians and "praying Indians," as those who 
had become Christians were called, came now to warn the 
Pale-faces and tell them that Philip was gathering his 
braves, and that he had held a war dance lasting for several 
weeks. In the night, too, people in lonely farms awoke to 
hear the wild sound of drums and gun shots. But still the 
English hoped to pacify Philip. So they sent him a friendly 
letter telling him to send away his braves, for no white man 
wished him ill. 

But Philip returned no answer. 

225 



226 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

.>::gins ,, ^''^" «"^ Sunday while the people were at church and 

tol^lTl' '"""' f '^''''^''^ ^"'^'''"^ '-^"ackod the little 
town of Swansea, hurning and phnulcTing. The next day 

hTL l''V^'"^ ''*"'"'^^' to".aluvwk and f.rehrand in 
hand, and so the war began. 

Other tribes joined with King Philip, and soon New Eng- 
land was fined w:th terror and bloodshed. The men of 
New England gathered m force to fight the Indians. But 

mee"^^ Zv% T' '"' '' ^''''' ''' ^^'^>^ "^^^^ came out to 
meet the Pale-faces in open field 

It Tn ^Vrl'i"'"'"' ^" ''" ^'^^'^""^ ^« "^« Indians. 
But that rule had long ago been broken through. Now 
the Indians no only had guns, but many of them were as 

Tn fl "" ^^r ^"'^'^^- ^'^ "^^^ ^'r>t to their old ways 

?;!dian «f fi«-hti".^, and, stealthily as wild animals, they skulked 

way of behind trees, or lurked in the long grass, seekin- their 

«.-, ,, They knew all the secret forest wa" the^y we'e 

switt of foot untiring, and mad with the lust of blood. 

bo from one lonely village to another they sped swiftly as 

he eagle secretly as the fox. And where they passed they 

left a trail of blood and ashes. 

At night around some lonely homestead all would seem 
quiet. P ar as the eye could see there would be no slightest 
sign of any Redman, and tlie tired labourer would go to 
rest feehng safe, with his wife and children beside him. 
But ere the first red streaks of dawn shivered across the 
sky he would be awakened by fiendish yells. Ere he could 
seize his gun the savages would be upon him. And the sun 
when ,t rose would show only blackened, blood-stained ruins 
where but a few hours before a happy home had been. 

let with this red terror on every side the people went on 
quietly with their daily life. On week days they tilled their 
fields and minded their herds, on Sundays they went, as 
usual, to church, leaving their homes deserted. But even 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 227 

to church they went armed, and while they knelt in prayer 
or listened to the words of their pastor their guns were 
ever within reach of their hands. 

One Sunday, while in the village of Hadley the people Hadicy 
were all at church, the Indians crept up in their usual 1075;'*^ ' 
stealthy fashion. Suddenly the alarm was given, and, 
seizing their guns which stood by their sides, the men rushed 
out of the meeting-house. But they were all in confusion : 
the attack was sudden, they were none of them soldiers, 
but merely brave men ready to die for their homes and 
their dear ones, and they had no leader. 

Then suddenly a stranger appeared amongst them. He a 
was dressed in quaint old-fashioned clothes. His hair and appear" 
beard were long and streaked with grey. He was tall 
and soldierly, and his eyes shone with the joy of battle. 

At once he took command. Sharply his orders rang out. 
Unquestioningly the villagers obeyed, for he spoke as one 
used to command. They were no longer an armed crowd, 
but a company of soldiers, and, fired by the courage and 
skill of their leader, they soon put the Indians to flight. 

When the fight was over the men turned to thank their he 
deliverer. But he was nowhere to be found. He had van- l^^^^^^ 
ished as quickly and mysteriously as he had come. 

' ' What did it mean ? ' ' they asked. ' ' Who was the strange 
leader? Had God in His mercy sent an angel from heaven 
to their rescue?" 

No one could answer their questions, and many decided 
that indeed a miracle had happened, and that God had sent 
an angel to deliver them. 

This strange leader was no other than the regicide. Colo- 
nel Goffe, who, as we know, had for many years lived hidden 
in the minister's house. From his attic window he had 
seen the Indians creeping stealthily upon the village. And 
when he saw the people standing leaderless and bewildered, 
he had been seized with his old fighting spirit, and had 



228 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

rushed forth to lead them. Then, the danger being over, 

he had slipped quietly back to his hiding-phice. There he 

remained hidden from all the world as before, until he died 

and was buried beside his friend. 

The Autumn passed and winter came, and the Indians gath- 

retire"to ered to their forts, for the bare forests gave too little pro- 

*''•=''' tection to them in their kind of warfare. When spring 

came they promised themselves to come forth again and 

make an end of the Pale-faces. But the Pale-faces did not 

wait for spring. 

The Indians had gathered to the number of over three 
thousand into a strong fortress. It was surrounded by a 
marsh and the only entrance was over a bridge made by 
a fallen tree. 
The This fortress the New Englanders decided to attack and 

Engianders take. So, a thousand strong, they set out one morning be- 
th''"f' ^^^^ dawn and, after hours of weary marching through the 

snow, they reached the fort. Across the narrow bridge 
they rushed, and although many of their leaders fell dead, 
the men came on, nothing daunted. A fierce fight followed, 
for each side knew that they must win or die. Shut in on 
all sides by impassable swamps there was no escape. But 
not till dark was falling did the white men gain the victory. 
The ground was strewn with dead and djang, and in the 
gathering darkness the remaining Indians stole quietly 
away, and vanished like shadows. Then the New England- 
ers set fire to the wig\vams, and, taking their wounded, 
marched back to their headquarters. 

This was a sad blow to the Indians, but it did not by any 
means end the war which, as spring came on, broke out 
again in full fury. But gradually the white men got the 
upper hand. Instead of attacking, the Redmen fled before 
them. They lost heart and began to blame King Philip 
for having led them into war, and at length he was slain 
by one of his own followers. 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 229 

Soon after this the war came to an end. But whole tracts The 
of New England were a desert, a thousand of the bravest ^"^^ 
and best of the young men were killed. Many women and i^tc 
children, too, had been slain, and there was hardly a fireside 
in the whole of Massachusetts where there was not a vacant 
place. Numbers of people were utterly ruined and the 
colonies were burdened with a great debt. 

As to the Indians their power was utterly broken, and 
their tribes were almost wiped out. Except the Mohegans, 
who had remained friendly throughout the war, there were 
few Indians left in south New Etiigland, where there was 
never again a war between white men and Indians. 



CHAPTER XXXIII 



HOW THE CHARTER OF CONNECTICUT WAS SAVED 



Sir 

Edmund 

Andros 



Meanwhile King Charles had not forgotten his anger 
against the people of Massachusetts. Besides the fact that 
they had harboured the regicides, he had many other rea- 
sons for being angry with them. For they refused to obey 
the Navigation Laws, and they refused to allow the Church 
of England to be established within the colony. They had 
coined money of their own, never made their officials swear 
allegiance to the throne, and had done many things just as 
they liked. 

In fact Massachusetts seemed to Charles like a badly 
brought-up child, who, having come to manhood, wants 
to go his own way and cares nothing for the wishes or 
commands of his parents. He made up his mind not to 
have any more of this disobedience, and he took away the 
charter and made Massachusetts a Crown Colony. Thus 
after fifty-five years of practical freedom Massachusetts 
once more belonged to the King of England, by right of 
the discovery of John and Sebastian Cabot. Of course, the 
people of Massachusetts fought against this as hard as 
they could, but their struggle was useless, and a royal Gov- 
ernor was appointed to rule the colony. 

Almost immediately, however, Charles died, and it was 
not until his brother, James II, was on the throne that Sir 
Edmund Andros came out as royal Governor. He came not 
only as Governor of Massachusetts but as Governor of all 
the New England Colonies. For the King wanted to make 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 231 

an end of all these separate colonies and unite them into 
one great province. 

Andros soon made himself very much disliked, for he 
tried to rule New England too much as his master tried to 
rule Great Britain. He levied taxes as he pleased, he im- 
prisoned innocent men if he chose, he allowed nothing to 
be printed without his pennission, he seized lands and goods 
at will. 

All New England felt the weight of the Governor's hand, demands 
He demanded Rhode Island's charter. But the Governor of e'harter 
Rhode Island replied that the weather was so bad he really of 
could not send it. So Sir Edmund went to Rhode Island, island, 
dissolved its government and smashed its seal. ^^^'^■ 

To Connecticut also Sir Edmund wrote in vain, demand- 
ing its charter. The men of Connecticut were, it seemed and of 
to him, an unruly lot. So one October day in 1687 he set """*='"''<="* 
out to visit this rebellious state and subdue it to his will. 

He arrived in Hartford with a great train of gentlemen 
and soldiers. They made a mighty stir in the little town as 
they rode, jingling and clanking through the quiet streets, 
and drew rein before the state house. Into the chamber 
where the Council sat strode Andros looking pompous and 
grand in lace, and velvet, and a great flowing wig. Up to 
the table he strode, and in tones of haughty command, 
demanded the charter. 

But the men of Connecticut would not lightly give up The 
the sign of their beloved liberty. They talked and argued Connecticut 
and persuaded. They spoke of the hardships they had resist 
endured, of the blood they had poured forth to keep their ""' 
freedom in their new found homes, upon the edge of the 
wilderness. 

But with such a man as Andros all appeals, all persua- 
sions were in vain. To every argument he had but one 
answer, — he must and would have the charter. 

Long and long the argument lasted. The day drew to 



232 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



a long 
debate 



The 

Charter 

disappears 



a close and twilight fell. Through the dusky gloom men 
could hardly see each other's flushed, excited faces. Lights 
were called for, and candles were brought. Some were 
placed upon the table beside the metal box in which lay 
the charter. Still the debate went on, either side as un- 
liending as before. Now many citizens, anxious to know 
how things went, slipped into the room and stood behind 
the members, listening as the debate was flung this way 
and that. Outside the night was dark, within the wood- 
panelled room the flickering candles shed but a dim, uncer- 
tain light. 

They made strange dancing shadows, shining fitfully on 
the stern, eager faces of the men who sat round the table, 
but scarcely revealing against the gloom the crowd of anx- 
ious citizens behind. 

Sir Edmund was weary of the talk. He would have no 
more of it, and, suddenly rising, he stretched out his hand 
to seize the charter. Then, swiftly from out the shadowy 
circle of listeners, a cloak was flung upon the table. It 
fell upon the candles and put them out. In a moment the 
room was in total darkness. 

There was an outcry and a scuffling of feet, the sound of 
an opening window, a call for lights. But lights were no 
such speedy matters in those days when matches had not 
been invented. When at length the scratching of the tinder 
boxes was done and the candles relit, every one looked 
eagerly at the table. Behold, the charter was gone! 

Sir Edmund stormed, and citizens and councillors looked 
blankly at each other. But meanwhile through the darkness 
a man sped. In his hand he held a parchment, and he never 
halted in his run till he reached a great oak tree. This oak 
he knew was hollow. Reaching it he thrust the parchment 
deep into the hole and carefully covered it up with dried 
leaves and bark. Thus was the charter of Connecticut 
saved. 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 233 

The man who saved it was Captain Wadsworth. Ever 
afterwards the tree was called the Charter Oak, and until The 
about sLxty years ago it stood a memorial of his deed. But oak"^" 
some wise folk say this story of the Charter Oak is all a 
fairy tale. That may be so. But it deserves to be ti'ue. 

Yet though the men of Connecticut may have succeeded 
in saving the sign and s}rmbol of their freedom, they could 
not save the reality. For whether Sir Edmund Andros was 
in possession of their charter or not he stamped upon their 
liberties just the same. In the public record the secretary 
wrote: "His Excellency Sir Edmund Andros, Knight Cap- 
tain General and Governor of His Majesty's Territory and 
Dominion in New England, by order from his Majesty, 
King of England, Scotland and Ireland, the 31st of October, 
1687, took into his hands the government of this Colony 
of Connecticut, it being by his Majesty annexed to the Mas- 
sachusetts and other Colonies under his Excellency's Gov- 
ernment. 

"Finis." 

"Finis," as you know, means "the end." And one can- "Finis" 
not but feel sorry for that stern, old, freedom-loving Puri- 
tan gentleman who wrote the words. For indeed to him the 
loss of freedom must have seemed the end of all things. 

Sir Edmund's rule, however, did not last long. For the 
British soon grew tired of James II and his tyrannous 
ways, and they asked Prince William of Orange to come wiiiiam i 
and be their King. William came, the people received him ^j"'^.^ jj 
with delight. King James fled away to France, and the 
"glorious Revolution," as it was called, was accomplished. 

When the news reached New England there, too, was 
a little revolution. One spring morning there was a great 
commotion among the people of Boston. There was beating 
of drums, noise and shouting, and much running to and 
fro of young men carrying clubs. Soon it was seen that 
the city was in arms. The men marched to the castle, and 



taken 
prisoner. 



234 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

demanded its surrender. And Andros, knowing himself to 
be helpless, yielded, though not without some "stomachful 
reluctances." The proud Governor's rule was at an end. 
\ndros He was taken prisoner, and through the streets where he 

had ridden in splendour he was now led a captive. Then 
the colonies set about restoring their governments as 
they had been before Sir Edmund Andros came. 

But Andros had no mind to remain a prisoner. He and 
his friends who were imprisoned with him had a good deal 
of freedom. They were locked into their rooms at night, 
but during the day they were allowed to walk about any- 
where within sight of the sentries, and their friends were 
allowed to come to see them quite freely. It would not be 
diflBcult to escape, thought Andros, and he resolved to do it. 
So ho bribed one of his jailers, and, having procured wom- 
an's clothes, he dressed himself in them and calmly walked 
out of his prison. 

He passed two sentries safely. But the third looked 
sharply at the tall woman who strode along so manfully. 
He looked at her boots. At once the sentiy's suspicions 
were aroused ; for Sir Edmund had not thought of changing 
them. No woman ever wore such boots as these, thought 
the sentry, and he challenged and stopped her. Then, peer- 
ing beneath the rim of her bonnet, he saw no bashful wom- 
an's face, but the well-known features of the Governor. 

So back to prison Andros went. After this he was not 
allowed so much freedom. But again he tried to escape, 
and this time he was more successful. He got not only out 
of Boston, but out of the colony. Once more, however, he 
was recognised and brought back. 

The whole of New England had been agog with excite- 
ment, but at length things began to calm down, and "the 
world moved on in its old orderly pace," says a writer of 
the times. 

In the midst of this calm two ships arrived from England 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 235 

with an order to those in power to proclaim "William and wiiiiam 
Mary King and Queen. Then the colonies went mad with l"^ 
joy. From far and near the people flocked to Boston. Bells proclaimed 
were rung, bonfires blazed, and after a great procession 
through the streets there was feasting at the Townhall. 
Thus "with joy, splendour, appearance and unanimity, as 
had never before been seen in these territories," were Wil- 
liam and Mary proclaimed. 

Sir Edmund Andros was now sent home to England a 
prisoner. But King William was not altogether pleased 
with all the colonists had done, and he was set free without 
any trial. He was not really a bad man, but he was dogged 
and pig-headed, without sympathy or imagination, and al- 
together the wrong man in the wrong place. Later on he 
came back to America as Governor of Virginia, and this 
time he did much better. 

Meanwhile several changes were made in New England. 
Rhode Island and Connecticut kept their old charters, to 
which they had clung so lovingly. New Hampshire, too, re- 
mained a separate colony. But Plymouth, sad to say, that Plymouth 
gallant little colony founded by the Pilgrim Fathers, lost ll';iZf 
its separate existence and became part of Massachusetts. Massachu- 
Maine and even Nova Scotia, lately won from the French, ^ ' 
were for the meantime also joined to Massachusetts. 

Massachusetts was now a great colony and received a 
new charter. But things were not the same. The colony 
was now a royal province, and the Governor was no longer 
appointed by the people, but by the King. This chafed the 
people greatly, for they felt that their old freedom was 
gone. So for a time the history of Massachusetts was 
hardly more than a dreary chronicle of quarrels and mis- 
understandings between Governor and people. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 



THE WITCHES OF SALEM 



Their 
appearance; 



belief 
in them 



We have all read stories about witches, but we do not 
really believe in them. They are exciting enough to read 
about, but we know they are merely bad-fairy sort of folk 
who are only to be met with in books, and not in real life. 
We should be very much astonished, and rather frightened 
perhaps, if we thought that witches were real, and that we 
might some day meet one. 

But in those far-off days more than two hundred years 
ago very many people believed in witches. Although not 
always so, it was generally very old people, people who had 
grown ugly and witless with age who were accused of being 
witches. In almost any village might be seen poor old 
creatures, toothless, hollow cheeked, wrinkled, with nose 
and chin almost meeting. Bent almost double, they walked 
about with a crutch, shaking and mumbling as they went. 
If any one had an ache or a pain it was easily accounted 
for. For why, they were bewitched! The poor old crone 
was the witch who had ' ' cast the evil eye ' ' upon them. And 
sometimes these poor creatures were put to death for their 
so-called deeds of witchcraft. 

People believed that these witches sold themselves to 
the Evil One, and that he gave them power to harm other 
people. And what made them more dangerous was the 
fact that they did not need to go near people to harm them, 
but could do €vil at a distance by thinking wicked thoughts, 
or saying wicked words. Some even of the most saintly 

236 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 237 

and most learned people, believed in witches and witchcraft. 
So there is nothing surprising in the fact that suddenly, 
in 1692, whole towns and villages of New England were 
thrown into a ferment of terror by stories of witchcraft. 

It came about quite simply. Two little girls of nine and a fooUsl 
eleven, the niece and daughter of a minister named Samuel *"'^'' 
Parris, who lived in Salem village, began suddenly to behave 
in a most curious manner. They would creep into holes, 
hide under chairs and benches, twist themselves into queer 
positions, make curious gestures and weird noises, and talk 
arrant nonsense. Their parents knew not what to make 
of it, and so they called in the doctors. Nowadays a clever 
doctor would have found out pretty soon that the children 
were merely pretending and playing a foolish trick upon 
their elders. But in those days doctors were not very wise, 
and they knew not what to make of this new and strange 
disease. One of them, however, said he thought that the 
children must be bewitched. 

That was a terrible thought, and at once the minister 
called in all the other ministers from round about and 
they spent a day fasting and praying that the children 
might be released from the evil enchantment. All the neigh- 
bours, too, came crowding to the house, eager to hear about 
the dreadful happenings. And the children, finding them- 
selves all at once people of the first importance, and no 
doubt enjoying the fuss which was being made, went on 
more than ever with their mad antics. 

It was quite plain to every one that the children were 
bewitched. But who had done it? Every day the children 
were asked this question, and at length they accused a poor 
old Indian,woman, who was a servant in the family. And 
the poor old creature was beaten and terrified until she A woma 
actually confessed that she was a witch, and in league with ^^'^"^^ 
the Evil One. witchcra 

Perhaps the children had a spite against the old woman. 



238 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

perhaps they did not realise at first how wicked and cruel 
they were. Certainly when they found what excitement 
they caused, and how interesting they had become to every 
one they forgot all else. They became bolder now and 
accused other old women. Soon more and older girls 
joined them, and many innocent people, both men and 
women, were accused by them of witchcraft. 

They did all sorts of things to make people believe in 
these accusations. As soon as an old woman was brought 
in they would fall down on the ground screaming. If she 
moved they would cry out that she was crushing them to 
death; if she bit her lip they would declare that she was 
biting them and so on. They told strange tales, too, of how 
they had been made to write in a long, thick, red book, — 
the book of the Evil One. They talked a jumble of non- 
sense about a Black Man, a black dog and a yellow bird. 
They would seem to fall do^vn in fits or to be struck dumb. 
And they so worked upon the superstitious fears of those 
present that at length both judges and jury, carried away 
by mysterious terror, would condemn the old woman to 
death. 

Many Soon a kind of madness took possession of the people. 

acci^ed Person after person was accused; wrongs and misfortunes 
ten or even twenty years old were remembered, and charged 
to this person or that. No man or woman was safe. Neither 
age nor youth, beauty, learning nor goodness were any safe- 
guard. Not only the good name, but the very life of every 
man was at the mercy of every other man. Terror and 
mistrust stalked abroad, and entered every home. Parents 
accused their children, children their parents, husbands and 
wives turned against each other until the prisons were 
filled to overflowing. 

It was quite useless for the prisoners to declare that 
they were innocent. Few believed them. If any did they 
hardly dare say so, lest they should find themselves accused 



THE NEW ENGLAND COLONIES 239 

in their turn and lodged in prison. Yet at length some 
were brave enough to stand by their loved ones. 

One determined young man with great difKculty succeeded 
in rescuing his mother from prison. In getting out the 
poor woman broke her leg, but her son lifted her on to 
his horse and carried her away to a swamp near by. Here 
he built her a hut and brought her food and kept her safe 
until all danger was passed. 

One or two other men escaped with their wives and fled 
beyond the borders of the colony. Twenty, however, were 
put to death by hanging, among them a minister. All these Some are 
twenty to the last declared their innocence. Many others, ^gath" 
strange to say, confessed to being witches. They confessed 
because they were terrified into it. Many confessed be- 
cause they saw that by so doing they might save their lives. 
But some, having confessed, were so distressed at having 
lied that they took back their confession. Then they were 
hanged without mercy. 

For a year this terrible madness lasted. Then it passed The 
as suddenly as it had come. The people awoke again to passes ^ 
their right senses. The prison doors were opened and the 
poor innocent people were set free. The wicked children 
who had accused them were never punished unless their 
own hearts punished them. One of them at least repented 
bitterly, and years later openly acknowledged her sorrow 
for her share in the sad business. 

The minister in whose house the persecution began was 
punished. For the people were so angry with him and the 
part he had taken that they would have no more to do with 
him, and he was obliged to leave Salem village. 

Some others who had taken as great a part as he in 
hounding guiltless people to death remained impenitent and 
unpunished. But the jury and some of the judges made Judge 
some amends. They did a hard thing, for they publicly ?"^y 
acknowledged that they had been wrong. The jury wrote repent 



240 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

and signed a paper in which they said, "We do hereby 
declare that we justly fear that we were sadly deluded and 
mistaken, for which we are much disquieted and distressed 
in our minds. And do therefore humbly beg forgiveness." 
One of the judges. Judge Sewall, was bitterly grieved at 
the part he had played. And on a day of general inter- 
cession he stood up before the whole congregation, acknowl- 
edging his guilt and praying God to forgive him. And 
throughout all his life he kept one day a year upon which 
he prayed and fasted in repentance. 

Perhaps you may think that there is nothing in this 
story to make you proud of your ancestors. But think 
again. Think of the courage of those men and women w^ho 
cheerfully went to death rather than save their lives by 
"The7 lying and making false confessions. Truth to those brave 

truth '^^^ ^^^ women was worth more than life. And is there 

better nothing to be proud of in the fact that the judge and jury, 

life" when they found themselves in the wrong, had the manli- 

ness to own it publicly and without reserve? 

To some of ns nothing in all the world seems so hard as 
to own ourselves in the wrong. 



PART IV: STORIES OF THE MIDDLE AND 
SOUTHERN COLONIES 

CHAPTER XXXV 

THE FOUNDING OF MARYLAND 

About the same time as Gorges was making laws for his 
little kingdom of New Hampshire another English gentle- 
man was doing much the same somewhat farther south. 
This was Lord Baltimore. 

The first Lord Baltimore was a Yorkshire gentleman Lord 
named Calvert ; he was a favourite of James I, who made fagOMKis 
him a baron, and he took his title from a tiny village in 
Ireland. 

Like so many other men of his time Lord Baltimore was 
interested in America, and wanteil to found a colony there. 
First he tried to found one in Newfoimdland. There he 
received a large grant of land which he called Avalon after 
the fabled land in the story of King Arthur, and he had a 
kind of fairy vision of the warmth and sunny delights which 
were to be found in his new land. 

But instead of being warm and sunny he found that Maryland 
Newfoundland was bleak and cold, so his fairy vision shriv- "f[er' 
elled and died, and he came home and asked for a grant Quef} 
of land on the Potomac instead. King James gave Lord Maria, 
Baltimore what he asked and called the land Maryland in ^*'^^ 
honour of his wife. Queen Henrietta Maria. 

But before the grant was sealed "with the King's broad 

241 



242 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

seal" Lord Baltimore died. Not he, therefore, but his son, 
Cecilius, was the first "Lord Proprietary" of Maryland, 
and for his broad lands all he had to pay to King James 
was two Lidian arrows, to be delivered at Windsor Castle 
every year on Tuesday in Easter week. He had also to 
pay one-fifth part of all the gold and silver which might 
be found within his borders. But no gold or silver was 
found in the colony, so there was nothing to pay. 

Lord Baltimore did not himself go to America, but sent 
his brother, Leonard Calvert, as Governor. Maryland was 
not founded like the Puritan colonies for religious pur- 
poses, but like New Hampshire, merely for trade and profit. 
But in those days religion and religious strife entered into 
everything. So it did into the founding of Maryland. 

For Lord Baltimore was a Catholic, and in England 
Roman Catholics in their turn, as well as dissenters, were 
persecuted, and Lord Baltimore hoped to found a refuge 
for them in his new possessions in America. So although, 
in the charter given by a Protestant King the Church of 
England was recognised as the state religion, in reality 
there was great religious freedom in Maryland, and for a 
time it was there only that Catholics found freedom in 
America. 

But in order to secure toleration for the Catholic religion 
Lord Baltimore found himself obliged to tolerate all others. 
So men of all creeds came to settle in Maryland and find 
freedom. 
Virginians The people of Virginia were very far from pleased when 
isp ease ^j^^^ heard of the new colony about to be planted so near 
them. For part of the land which had been given to Lord 
Baltimore they claimed as their own, and they looked upon 
the newcomers as intruders on their territory and resolved 
to maintain their rights. They did all they could to pre- 
vent the new settlers coming. Nevertheless, in spite of 
everything, Leonard Calvert set sail with his colonists, 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 243 

many of whom were well-to-do people, in two ships called 
the Ark and the Dove. 

They had a prosperous voyage and landed in Virginia The 
full of doubt lest the iniabitants, who were very angry "oionists 
at their coming, should be plotting something against them, ^"^i^^ 
But the letters which they carried from the King seemed 
to appease the anger of the Virginians for a little, and 
the newcomers sailed on again to their own destination in 
Chesapeake Bay. 

So at length they reached the "wished-for country" and 
Calvert landed with solemn state to take possession of the 
land in the name of God and the King of England. 

As he stepped ashore a salute was fired from the boats. 
Then, reverently kneeling, the colonists listened while Mass 
was said for the first time in English America. Mass being 
over, they formed a procession at the bead of which a rough 
wooden cross was carried. Then when they reached a spot 
chosen beforehand they planted the cross, and, kneeling 
round it, chanted the Litany of the Sacred Cross with great 
fervour. 

And thus a new colony was begun. 

"With the Indians Calvert made friends, for he was both They 
just and kind to them, paying them for their land in hoes, ?}t^nd3 
hatchets, coloured cloths and the beads and gew-gaws they ^'th ^^^ 
loved. So in those early days there were no Indian wars 
and massacres in Maryland. 

But although at peace with the Redmen the Marylanders 
were not at peace with their fellow white men. For the 
Virginians could not forget that Lord Baltimore had taken 
land which they had looked upon as their own. They had 
done their best to hinder him coming at all. And now that 
he had come they did their best to drive him away again. 
They tried to stir up mischief between the newcomers and 
the Indians by telling the Indians that these newcomers 
were Spaniards, and enemies of the English nation. They 



244 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



William 
Clayborne 



Act of 
Toleration 



complained to the people in power at home, and did every- 
thing they could to make Maryland an uncomfortable dwell- 
ing place for those they looked upon as interlopers. 

The chief enemy of the Marylanders among the Virgin- 
ians was a man named William Clayborne. Before the com- 
ing of these new colonists he had settled himself upon the 
Isle of Kent, which was within their bounds, and now he 
absolutely refused either to move or to recognise the author- 
ity of Calvert as Governor; for he claimed the Isle of Kent 
as part of Virginia. 

Calvert on his side insisted on his rights, and as neither 
would give way it came at length to fighting. There was 
bloodshed on both sides, now one, now the other getting 
the upper hand. Each appealed in turn to King, Parlia- 
ment, or Protector, and so for more than twenty years the 
quarrel went on. But when the great Cromwell came to 
power he took Lord Baltimore's part, Catholic though he 
was. And at length in 1657, weary perhaps of the struggle, 
each side gave way a little and there was peace between 
the two colonies. 

But in spite of the constant trouble with Clayborne the 
colony grew and prospered, for there was greater religious 
freedom to be found there than anywhere else either in 
England or America. And in the seventeenth century re- 
ligion bulked more largely in an Englishman's thoughts 
than almost anything else. Then in 1649 the Governor is- 
sued an Act called the Toleration Act, which has made him 
famous. It gave freedom to every one to follow his own 
religion save Jews and Unitarians, and for those days it 
was a wonderfully liberal and broad-minded Act. It threat- 
ened with a fine of ten shillings any one who should in scorn 
or reproach call any man such names as popish priest, 
Roundhead, heretic. It declared that no person whatso- 
ever within the Province professing to believe in Jesus 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 245 

Christ should be in any way troubled or molested for his 
or her religion. 

This was the first law of its kind ever brought into force 
in America, and although suspended once or twice for short 
periods it remained almost continuously in force for many 
years. 

Time went on and the great estate of Maryland passed 
from one Lord Baltimore to another. Although founded 
as a refuge for Catholics there were far more Protestants 
than Catholics within the colony. And when William III, 
the Protestant King, came to the throne he deprived Balti- 
more of his rights, and made Maryland a royal province. Maryland 
The Church of England was then established, and Catholics ^^i' 
forbidden to hold services. Thus Lord Baltimore's dream proyince, 
of providing a refuge for the oppressed was at an end. 

But in 1715 Benedict, the fourth Lord Baltimore, became 
a Protestant, and Maryland was given back to him. It re- 
mained in possession of his family until the Revolution. 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

HOW NEW AMSTERDAM BECAME NEW YORK 

All the colonies which we have so far talked about were 
founded by Englishmen. Now we come to one which was 
founded by another people who, like the English, were great 
sea rovers and adventurers — the Dutch. Even before the 
landing of the Pilgrim Fathers the Dutch laid claim to the 
valleys of the Hudson and the Delaware. 

In those days people still knew very little about the con- 
tinent of North America. They knew it was a continent, but 
they did not believe it to be very wide, as is proved by 
charters like that of Virginia which made the colony extend 
from sea to sea. Nor did people know how long the con- 
tinent was. They had no idea that the great double conti- 
nent stretched from north to south all across the hemi- 

Tiie sphere, and they were continually seeking for that North- 

West passage which would lead them to India by way of 
the west. 

Henry Now in 1609 Hcury Hudson, an English sailor in the 

pay of the Dutch, came seeking the North-West passage, 
lie did not find it, but sailed into Delaware Bay and up 
the beautiful river which is now known by his name as far 
as where the town of Albany now stands. It was autumn 
when Hudson sailed up the river; the sky was gloriously 
blue, and the woods aflame with red and yellow, and he 
went home to tell the Dutch that he had found "as pleasant 
a land with grass and flowers and goodly trees as ever 
he had seen," "a very good land to fall with, and a pleasant 
land to see." 

246 



Northwest 
passage 



Hudson 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 247 

By right of Hudson's discoveries the Dutch claimed all 
the land between Cape Cod and Chesapeake Bay, and, 
tempted by his glowing descriptions, they very soon estab- 
lished trading ports upon the Hudson which they called the 
North River. The Delaware they called the South Eivor. 

The English too claimed the same land, and it was not 
until some years after the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers 
that the Dutch settled in the country. Then they formed 
a company and bought the Island of Manhattan where 
New York now stands from the Indians for about five 
pounds' worth of glass beads and other trifles. 

Here they built a little fort which they called New Am- New 

„! j_, Amsterdam, 

sterdam. f^^^^^d 

The colony grew slowly. For the life was by no means i^ae 
an easy one, and the people of Holland lived in freedom 
and religious peace at home, so they had no need to cross 
the Atlantic to seek them. But the company wanted set- 
tlers. They therefore offered to give an estate with eigh- 
teen miles ' bay or river frontage to every man who would 
bring, or send, fifty colonists. Many people at once became 
eager to win such a prize, and very soon there were little 
settlements all along the shores of the Hudson. 

The men who received these huge estates were called 
patroons, which is the same word as our English patron, The 
and they had power not unlike the feudal lords of old time. P^*''°<"^ 
They were bound to supply each of their settlers with a 
farm, and also to provide a minister and a schoolmaster 
for every settlement. But on the other hand they had full 
power over the settlers. They were the rulers and judges, 
while the settlers were almost serfs, and were bound to stay 
for ten years with their patroon, to grind their corn at 
his mills, and pay him tribute. 

Over the whole colony there was a Governor who was as 
a rule autocratic and sometimes dishonest, and there was a 
good deal of unrest in the colony. The patroons were soon 



248 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Peter 

Stuyvesant, 
Governor 
from 
1647-1664; 



takes 
direction 
of affairs: 



at loggerheads with each other and with the Governor. 
There were quarrels with the Swedes, who had settled on 
the Delaware, and there was terrible fighting with the 
Indians. 

At length the state of the colony became so bad that the 
settlers wrote home to Holland complaining of their Gov- 
ernor and blaming him for all their troubles. The people 
in Holland listened to this complaint and a new Governor 
was sent out. This was Peter Stuyvesant, the last and 
most famous of the Governors of New Amsterdam. 

He was a fiery old fellow, with a great love of pomp, 
and a tremendous opinion of his own importance. He had 
lost a leg in the Spanish Wars, and now he stamped about 
with a wooden one. But as no plain wooden leg would 
please his taste for grandeur he had it bound with silver. 

The people were heartily tired of their old Governor, so 
they hailed the coming of Stuyvesant with joy. But no 
sooner had their new Governor arrived than they began to 
wonder if after all the change was a happy one. For Stuy- 
vesant seemed to look down upon them all. He landed with 
great state and pomp, and some of the chief inhabitants who 
had come to meet him were left standing bareheaded for 
several hours while he kept his hat on, as if he were Tsar 
of all the Russias. 

When he took over the direction of affairs from the late 
Governor, he did it with great ceremony in presence of all 
the colonists. And the late Governor, thinking to make a 
good impression before he left, made a speech thanking 
the people for their faithfulness to him. But the stolid 
Dutchmen were not going to have any such farce. So they 
up and told him boldly that they would not thank him, for 
they had no reason to do so. 

Stuyvesant, however, would not have any wrangling; he 
loudly and proudly declared that every one should have 
justice done to him, and that he would be to them as a 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 249 

father to his children. But his bearing was so haughty 
that some of them went away shaking their heads, and 
fearing that he would be but a harsh father. 

And so it proved. If the settlers' lot had been hard 
under the rule of other governors, it was still harder under 
that of Stuyvesant. He was autocratic and hectoring. He 
stumped about with his wooden leg, and shouted every one 
else down, and no one dared oppose him. Some indeed, 
more brave than others, declared that they would write 
home to Holland to complain of his tyranny. But when 
Stuyvesant heard it he got so angry that he foamed at the 
mouth. ''If any one appeals from my judgements," he 
shouted, "I shall make him a foot shorter and send the 
pieces to Holland. Let him appeal in that way." 

But Stuyvesant with all his faults was a far better Gov- 
ernor than those who had gone before him. And he had no 
easy post, for on every side he found himself surrounded has many 
by other States, the inhabitants of which were constantly *'''*''^'^*5 
encroaching on the borders of New Netherland. 

The English, both from Massachusetts and Connecticut, 
seemed to think that the Dutch had no rights at all. Where 
they found good land they settled, scoffing at the Dutch 
remonstrances. 

Stuyvesant too was soon at loggerheads with the Swedes 
who had settled on the Delaware. The Dutch claimed both 
sides of the river and the Swedes laughed at their claims. 
They would sail up the river past the Dutch fort without 
stopping and displaying their colours, and when challenged, 
and asked for their reason, replied boldly that they would 
certainly do it again. 

Then the Dutch began to build a new fort on land which 
the Swedes claimed, and the Swedes came and destroyed it. 
So things went from bad to worse, until at length Stuyve- 
sant decided to put an end to it. He gathered an army 
of six hundred men, the largest army that had ever been 



I: 

jutlircak 



250 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

gathered in North America, and with seven ships entered 
the Delaware. 

Against a force like this the Swedes could not defend 
themselves, so they yielded on condition that they should 
march out of their forts with all the honours of war. This 
was granted to them and with colours flying, drums beating 
and trumpets playing the Swedes marched out and the 
Dutch marched in. Thus without a blow, after seventeen 
years of occupation, New Sweden became part of New 
Netherland. Later on this land captured from the Swedes 
was to become the State of Delaware. 

From his triimiph over the Swedes Stuyvesant was re- 
suiniiios called by the news that there was war with the Indians. 

He soon brought that to an end also. But he was not always 
to be victorious, and at length the time came when the 
power of the Dutch was to be swept away before a still 
greater power. 

Stuyvesant had ruled New Netherland for seventeen 
years. The colony had prospered, and the number of new 
settlers had steadily increased. During these same years 
Great Britain had been passing through stormy times. 
King Charles had been beheaded, the kingdom had been de- 
clared a Commonwealth with Cromwell at its head, but ho 
was now dead, the Stuarts once more ruled, and King 
Charles II sat upon the throne. He cast a greedy eye upon 
New Netherland, for he wanted it for his brother, the Duke 
of York. 

There was peace between Holland and Britain, but 
Charles II cared little about that. So he secretly granted 
all the land lying between the Delaware and Connecticut 
rivers to his brother, and sent a fleet of four ships and 
about four hundred soldiers under Colonel Richard NicoUa 
to take possession of the country. 

When Stuyvesant heard of it he made ready to resist. Ho 
gathered in what powder and shot he could from the sur- 



demands 
surrender 
of New 
Amsterdam 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 251 

rounding settlements ; he mounted cannon, he ordered every 
able-bodied man to take his turn at strengthening the 
fortifications and keeping guard. And having done all he 
could he sent a messenger to Nicolls asking why he had 
come. 

Nicolls ' reply was a summons to surrender the town. At 
the same time he promised that any one who would submit 
quietly should be protected by "his Majesty's laws and jus- 
tice." "Any people from the Netherlands may freely come 
and plant here," he wrote, "vessels of their own country 
may freely come hither, and any of them may as freely re- 
turn home in vessels of their own country." 

But Peter Stuyvesant was hot to fight. So lest the easy 
terms should make any of the settlers willing to give in 
he tried to keep them secret. But the Council would not 
have it so. 

"All that regards the public welfare must be made pub- 
lic," they said, and held to it. 

Then, seeing he could not move them from their determi- 
nation, in a fit of passion Stuyvesant tore Nicolls' letter in 
pieces, swearing that he would not be answerable for the 
consequences. 

The people were growing impatient, and leaving their 
work upon the fortifications they stormed into the Council 
Chamber. In vain Stuyvesant tried to persuade them to 
return to their work. They would not listen to him. They 
replied to him only with curses and groans. Then from 
all sides came cries of, "The letter, the letter, we will 
have the letter." 

So at last Stuyvesant yielded; the torn fragments were stuyvesant 
gathered together and a copy made. And when the people ifyieid 
heard the terms they bade him yield. Still he would not, 
and he sent another message to Nicolls. 

But Nicolls would not listen. "To-morrow," he said, "I 
will speak with you at Manhattan." 



fight; 



252 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"Friends will be welcome," replied the messenger, "if 
they come in friendly fashion." 

"I shall come with my ships and my soldiers," answered 
Nicolls. "Hoist the white flag of peace on the fort, and 
then something may be considered." 

When this answer was known terror seized the town. 
"Women and children came to implore the Governor with 
tears to submit. 

He would not listen to them. Like the fierce old lion he 
was he knit his brows and stamped with his wooden leg. 
"I would rather be carried a corpse to my grave than give 
in," he cried. 
The But he alone had any desire to fight. For in the whole 

beg^'win foJ"* there was not enough powder to last one day, from 
not^to the river front there was absolutely no protection, and on 

the north there was only a rickety fence three or four feet 
high. There was little food within the fort, and not a single 
well. So all the chief inhabitants wrote a letter to the 
Governor begging him to give in. 

"You know, in your own conscience," they said, "that 
your fortress is incapable of making head three days 
against so powerful an enemy. And (God help us) whether 
we turn us for assistance to the north, or to the south, to 
the east or to the west 'tis all in vain! On all sides are 
we encompassed and hemmed in by our enemies. Therefore 
we humbly and in bitterness of heart, implore your Honour 
not to reject the conditions of so generous a foe." 

This letter was signed by all the most important people 
he of the town, even by Stuyvesant's own son. With every 

one against him he could hold out no longer. So he yielded, 
and at eight o'clock on Monday morning, the 8th of Sep- 
tember, 1664, he marched out of Fort Amsterdam at the 
head of his soldiers. With colours flying and drums beating 
they marched down to the riverside where a ship awaited 
them, and getting on board they set sail for Holland. 



gives 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 253 

Then the Dutch flag was hauled dovm, the British flag 
was hoisted in its place, and New Amsterdam became New New 
York, a name given it in honour of the King's brother, the itecomw'''"" 

Duke of York. New York 

A few weeks later every other Dutch settlement had 
yielded to the British. Fort Orange became Fort Albany, 
so named for the Duke of York's second title, and Dutch 
dominion in North America was at an end. 

As to Stuyvesant, he sailed home and was severely 
scolded by the West India Company for his "scandalous 
surrender." He was, however, able to defend himself, and 
prove to the directors that he had done his best. Then 
he returned to America and spent the rest of his life quietly 
on his farm, or "bowery" as it was called in Dutch. 

Those of you who are familiar with New York know that 
there is still a part of it called The Bowery, and it may 
interest you to learn that it is so called in memory of the 
farm where this arrogant old lion of a Dutchman spent his 
last days. He spent them peacefully and happily. Nowj 
that he was no longer a ruler he lost much of his overbear- 
ing pride, and all that was kindly in his nature showed 
itself. Many who had feared and hated him came to love 
and admire him. Among others he made friends with the stuyvesant's 
Englishman who had ousted him, and many a jolly evening d^yg. 
he and Nicolls spent together cracking jokes and listening 
to each other's stories of the brave days gone by. 

Peter Stuyvesant died at the age of eighty, and was he dies, 
buried m what is now St. Mark's Church, where a tablet ^^^^ 
on the wall marks the spot where he lies. 

New York was now a proprietary colony like Maryland, New York 
its overlord being the Duke of York, and when in 1685 he colony" 
became King of England New York became a Crown Col- 
ony. 

The Dutch rule had been autocratic, the people having 
little say in the government. They had chafed against it 



254 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

and had hoped that the change of ruler would bring a 
change of government, and that they would be allowed 
freedom like the New England Colonies. But James was 
not the sort of man to allow freedom to people when he 
. could prevent it. So the goverament of New York continued 
as autocratic as before. 

Meanwhile New York once more changed hands. In a 
time of peace the British had calmly and without a shadow 
of right taken the colony from the Dutch. Nine years later 
when the two countries were at war the Dutch took it back 
again. 

Sltch ?* ^y^^ •'."^* *^^ ^^™^ nine-year-old story over again. Only 

again this time it was the Dutch who marched in and hoisted the 

t?)^e Dutch flag over the fort. 

York, 1673 Once more the names were changed ; New York became 
New Orange, and the province was once more New 
Amsterdam. 

But this was only for a month or two. The following 
year Holland and Britain made peace, and by the Treaty 
of Westminster all Dutch possessions in North America 
were given back to Britain, and Dutch rule in North Amer- 
ica was at an end for ever. 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

HOW A GERMAN RULED NEW YORK 

When Sir Edmund Andros came to America, he had been 
made Governor of New York as well as of all New England. 
And while Massachusetts was having its revolution upon 
the accession of William and Mary there were exciting times 
in New York also. When the news of the imprisonment 
of Andros reached New York there was great agitation. Al- 
most at the same time came the news that the French had 
declared war on England, which added to the people's 
excitement. For they suspected Nicholson, whom Andros 
had left in charge as Lieutenant-Governor, of being a 
Catholic; and a quite groundless idea got about that he 
meant to betray the colony into the hands of the French, 
or bum it to the ground. 

There were very few Catholics in New York, and the 
Protestants had little need to fear them. But many of the 
Protestants were filled with a burning zeal for their faith) 
and of these Jacob Leisler, an honest, ignorant German, jacob 
now became the leader. He refused to pay a tax because the ^^'^ler; 
tax collector was a "Papist," and therefore no fit person 
to receive the money. Other people followed his example, 
and day by day excitement grew. 

At length Leisler was at the head of a great following. 
He got command of the fort, and drew up a declaration takes 
which he forced the captain of the militia and others to ^f'^^^^^"" 
sign. In this he declared that the city was in danger, and York, 1689 
that he would take possession of it until King William 
should appoint a Governor. Nicholson had no grit. He 
269 



256 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

could not stand against a bold blusterer like Leisler 



he 



calls 
himself 
Lieutenant- 
Governor; 



his 
popularity 



ran away. He went home "to render an account of the 
present deplorable state of affairs" to King William But 
in order that Nicholson should not have it all his own way 
at home Leisler on his side sent an innkeeper, Joost Stoll 
as his ambassador to King William to explain matters from 
his point of view. 

Leisler now became very autocratic. He called himself 
Lieutenant-Governor, he disarmed and arrested all the 
"Papists," and every one was a "Papist" who did not 
yield readily to him. He had enormous power in his hands 
for good or evil, but he was far too ignorant and vain to 
use it well. Indeed he used it so badly that even some 
of the men who had hailed him with delight turned against 
him. 

Leisler by many signs knew his popularity was failing. 
Then his friend, the innkeeper, returned from England with 
the doleful news that King William had taken not the 
slightest notice of him. The King indeed would not deign 
to recognise the existence of the upstart German "gov- 
ernor," and had appointed a new Governor who would 
shortly arrive in New York. 

This was bad news for Leisler, and it seemed to drive 
him crazy. He grew more and more tyrannical. At length 
his tyranny became so bad that many of the chief people 
of New York wrote a letter to the King and Queen com- 
plaining of it. 

In this letter they told the King and Queen that they 
were sore oppressed by "ill men" who ruled in New York 
"by the sword, at the sole will of an insolent alien, assisted 
by some few, whom we can give no better name than a 
rabble." From other parts of the colony too letters were 
written calling Leisler a bold usurper, and" begging the King 
to do something "to break this heavy yoke of worse than 
Egyptian bondage." 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 257 

Nor did the people confine themselves to writing letters. 
Leisler found himself insulted at every turn. He was 
mobbed, and stoned, and called "Dog Driver," "General 
Hog" and other ugly names. 

Meanwhile on the stormy seas the ships bringing out the 
new Governor and Lieutenant-Governor were being tossed a new 
hither and thither. The waves dashed high, the wind drove fet^ouT 
the ships helplessly before it, and the Archangel, which from 
bore the Governor was separated from the others, and "^^" 
driven far out of its course. Thus it happened that In- 
goldsby, the Lieutenant-Governor, arrived in New York 
without the Governor. However he sent to Leisler asking 
him to allow the soldiers he had brought to enter the fort. 
This request made Leisler very angry. He refused to allow 
the soldiers to enter the fort unless Ingoldsby showed him 
orders in writing either from the King or Governor. 

This Ingoldsby could not do, for all the orders were in 
the Governor's ship, and where that was he could not tell. 
And finding that Leisler would yield to no reasoning, after 
four days he landed his men with as much care as if he 
had been making a descent into an enemy's country, and 
lodged them in the town hall. 

So six weeks passed. Ingoldsby was determined to stay, 
Leisler just as determined that he should go. At length 
Leisler sent Ingoldsby a notice to disband his force in two 
hours, or take the consequences. Ingoldsby refused to 
disband his force. So from the fort Leisler fired upon the 
soldiers in the town hall, and several were killed. More 
trouble seemed likely to follow, but some of Leisler 's sol- 
diers had already had enough, so they laid down their arms 
and went home. 

Nest day Governor Sloughter arrived. Hearing of all the The New 
commotion he landed hastily, and going to the town hall frrives,*"^ 
ordered the bell to be rung, and his commission to be read i69i; 
to the people. 



258 THIS COUxXTRY OF OURS 

^^Then he sent Ingoldsby to demand the surrender of the 

But Leisler was by this time crazy with the idei of hi« 
own importance. He refused to give up the fort unt it 

own self. This was absurd, for the Kins was hard v 17 
scious of Leisler's existence. The Goverlr tL f ot pTd 
no attention to these proud demands, and sent IngoIdsW 
again to demand possession of the fort ^"S^^tlsbj 

It was now nearly midnight, and the Governor decided 
to do nothing more till morning 
X"", „^"'' ,™™'"« «='='<>" 'teemed to return to Leisler He 

fe° t WdT r "° °°""'' "' "■" '"""■ He simply 

sent Ingoldsby to command the garrison to ei™ no their 

rdon'tL"""* °'"' P™-'-S -' the sa,fe tiZfr 
pardon to every one except Leisler and his Council. The 

Mms^l^r'prtr ^''' "°"^^' °"' ""^ ^'^'- ^"""^ 
For two years he had lorded it in New York. Now his 
u,.,„ ilTJr- ^'" " *"' '"»' '"' -"!» «end and son 

wa^LtsfpLX^rs'o-rF^^ftiralrLSenrd 

triends left He was now looked upon as a martyr and 
for many a long day New York was torn asunder ^h bitter 
strife over his tragic ending. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 

PIRATES! 

Colonel Sloughteb whose rule began in such stormy times 
proved no good Governor. Indeed he was a bad man as 
well as a bad ruler. Others followed who were not a bit 
better, one at least being accused of being in league with 
the pirates who were now the terror of the seas. 

The seventeenth century has been called "The Golden 
Age of Piracy." Never before or since have pirates had 
such a splendid time. After the discovery of America the 
number of ships sailing the seas increased rapidly, until all 
the chief countries of Europe had far more ships afloat than 
they could possibly protect with their navies. So they read- 
ily became a prey to pirates. 

Then, as they could not protect their merchantmen with 
their warships, most countries allowed private people in 
time of war to fit out ships armed with guns to capture 
the merchant shipping of the enemy. These ships were 
simply private men of war, and were called privateers. 
They always carried "letters of marque and reprisal" 
which gave them the legal right to commit against enemy 
ships acts which, without those letters of marque, would 
have been considered acts of piracy. In the long run these 
privateers often became little better than pirates, and it has 
been said "privateeers in time of war were a nursery for 
pirates against a peace." 

The pirates' life was one of reckless daring. They were 
idle, swaggering, brutal. All the summer they sailed the 
seas, a terror to peaceful merchantmen, and when winter 



The 

pirates' 



260 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

came, or when they were tired of plundering, they would 
retire to the West India Islands or Madairasear. Here, 
hidden in the depths of forests, they built for themselves 
pirates- f^^^^"^ ^^^^^^^ surrouuded by moats and walls. The paths 

casues leadmg to these castles were made with the greatest cun- 

ning. They were so narrow that people could only go in 
single file. They crossed and re-crossed in every direction, 
so that the castle was surrounded by a maze, and any 
one not knowing the secret might wander for hours without 
being able to find the dwelling which could not be seen until 
one was close upon it. 

In these savage fastnesses the pirates lived in squalid 
splendour. They had numbers of slaves to wait upon them, 
the finest wines and foods, the richest dress and jewels, 
spoils of their travels. And when they had drunk and 
rioted in idleness to their heart's content they would once 
more set sail, and roam the seas in search of fresh 
adventure. 

All sorts of people took to piracy, and scampish sons of 
noble houses might be found side by side with the lowest of 
scoundrels and vagabonds. In fact in those davs any man 
who had a grudge against the world might turn pirate. 
Even women were found among them. 

A jovial, brutal crew, they swaggered and swore their 
way through life. And if the gallows at the end always 
loomed over them what then? There was alwavs plenty of 
rum in which to drown the thought. 
[Tie pirates' Some of the pirates became very famous. The very sight 
"^ of the Jolly Roger, as the pirates' black flag was called, 

struck terror to the hearts of merchantmen, and it is said 
that one pirate captured and simk as many as four himdred 
ships before he was caught. Yet these ruffians often had 
dealings with seemingly respectable tradesmen. Having 
captured a few ships, and taken all the booty on board his 
own, the pirate would sail for some port. There he would 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 261 

sliow some old letters of marque, swear that be was a 
privateer, and had captured the goods lawfully from the 
enemy, for the world was always at war in those days. 
And as the goods were going cheap too many questions 
would not be asked. Thus a profitable trade was done. 

The Navigation Laws too helped pirates to thrive on 
the coasts of America. For they seemed so unjust and 
burdensome that people thought it no wrong to evade them. 
So, often, piracy and smuggling went hand in hand. 

At length piracy grew so bad that people felt that some- 
thing must be done to stop it. And when an Irishman 
named Lord Bellomont came out as Governor he set about 
doing it. It was decided that the best way to do it was to 
send a swift and well-armed frigate under a captain who 
knew their haunts and ways, to catch these sea-robbers. 
For this. Captain Kidd, a tried sailor, was chosen, and he Captain 
set sail with a somewhat ruffianly crew in the ship Adven- ^^^ ^^^ 
ture. But Captain Kidd was unlucky. Though he roamed ^atch 
the seas, and sought the pirates in the haunts he knew so i696; 
well, he found never a one. 

Nor could he find even enemy ships which, as a privateer, 
he might have attacked. Dutch ships, ships of the Great 
Mogul he met. But Britain was at peace with Holland and 
on most friendly terms with the heathen potentate. Pirates 
and ships of France he coidd not find. 

Food and money were nearly gone, the crew grew muti- 
nous. They had come forth for adventure, and not to sail 
the seas thus tamely and on short rations to boot. So 
there was angry talk between the crew and captain. Plainly 
they told him that the next ship which came in sight, be it 
friend or foe, should be their prey. Kidd grew furious, 
and, seizing a hatchet, he hit one of the men on the head 
so that he fell senseless on the deck and died. Alone he 
stood against his mutinous crew. But in the end he gave 



262 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he turns Way to tliem. He turned pirate, and any ship which came 
pirate; ^lis way was treated as a lawful prize. 

For two years after Captain Kidd left New York nothing 
was heard of him. Then strange and disquieting rumours 
came home. It was said that he who had been sent to hunt 
pirates had turned pirate himself; that he who had been 
sent as a protection had become a terror to honest traders. 
So orders were accordingly sent to Lord Bellomont to 
arrest Captain Kidd. A royal proclamation was also issued 
offering free pardon to all pirates save two, one of whom 
was William Kidd. 

This was the news which greeted the new-made pirate 
when he arrived one day at a port in the West Indies. 
But those were lawless days. Captain Kidd's ship was 
laden with great treasure — treasure enough, he thought, to 
win forgiveness. At least he decided to brazen it out, and 
he set sail for New York. 
he sets His ship was no longer the Adventure but the Quedah 

New York; Merchant. For the Adventure, being much battered after 
two years' seafaring, he had sunk her, and taken one of his 
many prizes instead. But on the way home he left the 
Quedah Merchant at San Domingo with all her rich cargo 
and, taking only the gold and jewels, he set sail again in a 
small sloop. 

As he neared New York his heart failed him, and he 
began to think that after all forgiveness might not be won 
so easily. Cautiously he crept up to New York, only to 
learn that the Governor was at Boston. So he sent a mes- 
senger to the Governor confessing that acts of piracy had 
been committed, but without his authority. They were 
done, he said, when the men were in a state of mutiny, and 
had locked him up in his cabin. 

Lord Bellomont was broad-minded and just, and had no 
desire to condemn a man unheard ; so he sent back a message 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 263 

to Captain Kidd saying, ' ' If you can prove your story true 
you can rely on me to protect you." 

But Captain Kidd's story did not satisfy Lord Bellomont; 
so he was put into prison, and later sent home to England 
to be tried. There he was condemned to death and hanged he is 
as a pirate. Some people, however, never believed in his as"F 
guilt. Whether he was guilty or not there is little doubt p^q*}*^*^' 
that he did not have a fair trial, and that he was by no 
means the shameless ruffian he was made out to be. 

What became of the Quedah Merchant and all her rich 
cargo was never known. Indeed the most of Kidd's ill- 
gotten gains entirely disappeared. For when his sloop 
was searched very little treasure was found. So then it 
was said that Captain Kidd must have buried his treasure 
somewhere before he reached Boston. And for a hundred 
years and more afterwards all along the shore of Long 
Island Sound people now and again would start a search 
of buried treasure. But none was ever found. 

Before his pirate friend met his end Lord Bellomont 
died. He was one of the few Governors the people had 
loved, and they sorrowed truly at his death. He was fol- 
lowed by Lord Cornby, a very bad man. Nevertheless in 
spite of Governors good and bad New York prospered. 
Every fresh tyranny in Europe which sent freedom-seekers 
to America added to the population. And as the first set- 
tlers were Dutch, New York had a more un-English popu- 
lation than almost any other of the colonies. 



CHAPTER XXXIX 



THE FOUNDING OF NEW JERSEY 



Lord 
Berkeley 
and Sir 
George 
Carteret 



How 

Governor 

Carteret 

landed, 

1665 



Out of New York another state had been carved. For be- 
fore New York had been taken from the Dutch, before 
Nicholls had so much as reached the shores of America, 
James, Duke of York, had already given part of the land 
which he did not yet possess to two of his friends, Lord 
Berkeley and Sir George Carteret. Sir George had been 
Governor of the Island of Jersey in the English Channel. 
When the Revolution broke out in England he had defended 
the island stoutly against the soldiers of the Parliament, 
and had kept the King's flag flying on British soil longer 
than any other man. So now that the Stuarts were re- 
stored King Charles remembered Carteret's loyalty, and 
he called this tract of land New Jersey in his honour. For 
this great estate Sir George and Lord Berkeley had to pay 
only ten shillings a year and a peppercorn. 

Nicholls of course knew nothing about these grants, and 
when he heard of them he was grieved that the Duke should 
have given away so much valuable land. He had besides 
allowed some Puritans from New England and others to 
settle on the land after making agreements with the natives. 
And this led to trouble later on. 

Meanwhile Sir George lost no time in settling his land 
in his owTi way. He at once sent out some colonists and 
Philip Carteret, a cousin of his own, as Governor. 

On a summer day Philip Carteret landed. He set up no 
crosses, and made no prayers, but with a hoe over his shoul- 
der he marched at the head of his men, as a sign that he 

264 



The 

settlers 

rebel, 

1670 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 265 

meant to live and work among them. A little way inland 
he chose a spot on which to build his town and called it 
Elizabeth, in honour of Sir George Carteret's wife. 

Things went well enough until the time came for rents 
to be paid. Then many of the settlers, who had been there 
before Carteret came, refused to pay. For they said they 
had bought their land from the Indians, and owed nothing 
to Sir George. But as the Governor insisted on his right 
they rose in rebellion. They held a meeting at Elizabeth- 
town, deposed Philip Carteret, and chose James Carteret, 
a weak and bad son of Sir George, as their Governor. See- 
ing nothing else for it Philip went home and laid his case 
before Sir George and the Duke. They both supported 
him, so the rebels submitted, James Carteret went off to 
New York, and Philip again became Governor of New 
Jersey. 

Meanwhile Lord Berkeley had grown tired of all the Lord 
trouble, and he sold his part of New Jersey to some Quak 
ers. So henceforth New Jersey was divided into two 
East Jersey and "West Jersey, East Jersey belonging to 
Carteret, "West Jersey to the Quakers. 

In 1680 Sir George Carteret died, and his part of New 
Jersey was also sold to Quakers, one of whom was "William 
Penn, afterwards to become famous in American history. 
Soon after this New Jersey fell on very troublous times, of 
which it would take too long to tell. But at length the two 
Jerseys were again made into one, and in the time of Anne 
the colony became a Royal Province. Then for thirty-six becomes 
years it was united to New York, but in 1738 was again provide, 
divided and has remained a separate state ever since. i''02 



Berkeley 
sells his 
land, 1676; 



CHAPTER XL 

THE FOUNDING OF PENNSYLVANIA 

Like other persecuted people, the Quakers sought a refuge 
in America. But even there they were not welcomed. The 
Puritans of Massachusetts who had fled from persecution, 
themselves turned persecutors as we have seen. The Quak- 
ers discovered that for them there was no Paradise of Peace 
in the lands beyond the sea. But when George Carteret 
sold his part of New Jersey Quakers bought it, a young 
man named William Penn being one of these Quakers. 
William This William Penn was the son of Sir William Penn, an 

i6u"iTi8; admiral in the British Navy, and a friend of King Charles 
L He was a Royalist and a Churchman, and when his 
handsome young son turned Quaker he was greatly grieved. 
At first indeed he was so angry that he turned young Wil- 
liam out of the house. Later, however, seeing that his son 
was quite determined to be a Quaker, the Admiral forgave 
him, and before he died he asked the Duke of York to be 
kind to him. The Duke of York promised he would. And 
then there began a strange friendship between the Catholic 
Prince and the Quaker. 

After the Quakers bought New Jersey a great many went 
there. They found not only a large amount of freedom, 
but a kindly government, for William Penn framed the 
laws. 

The Quaker colony of New Jersey was to a certain 
extent a success, but there were troubles with neighbouring 
states, and troubles with other claimants of the land. So 



MIDDI-E AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 267 

at length (exactly when we do not know), the idea of 
founding a real Quaker colony came into Penn's mind. 

When Admiral Penn died the King owed him £16,000 he asks 
and William Penn inherited that claim. So he asked the |o'^„|!^e"^ 
King to pay the debt not in money but in land in America, j""! 
The extent of the land asked for was exceedingly vague, America, 
but it was at least as big as the whole of England. Charles ^''^'^ 
however was always in want of money. So he was pleased 
enough to give away this great tract of land, which after 
all was his more by imagination than anything else, and 
get rid of his debt; and acquire also the possibility of 
getting some gold as well. For in return for his land Penn 
agreed to pay two beaver skins a year, and a fifth of all the 
gold or silver which might be mined within his territory. 

Charles not only gave Penn the land, but named it too. 
Penn meant to call his new country New Wales, but a Welsh- 
man who hated the Quakers objected to the name of liis 
land being given to a Quaker colony, so Penn changed it to 
Sylvania, meaning Woodland, because of the magnificent The King 
forests which were there. But the King added Penn to the"iand 
Sylvania thus calling it Penn's Woodlands. ^^^^ 

William Penn, however, was afraid that people would 
think that this was vanity on his part, and that he had 
called his province after himself; so he tried to have the 
name changed. He even bribed the King's secretary to 
do it, but in vain. As some one has said, if ho had bribed 
the King himself he might have succeeded better. As it 
was he did not succeed, for King Charles was very pleased 
with the name. 

"No," laughed the merry monarch, when Penn asked him 
to change it,'"we will keep the name, but you need not flatter 
yourself that it is called after you. It is so called after your 
gallant father." 

So as the King insisted Penn had to submit, and he con- 



268 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

soled himself by thinking that as Penn mean^ "hill" the 
name might be taken to mean Wooded Hills. 

The tract of land of which Penn now became possessed 
was smiling and fertile and altogether desirable. It had 
onlj' one fault, and that was that it had no sea coast. 

In a new country where there were no roads, and where 
communication inland was difficult that was a great draw- 
back. So Penn persuaded the Duke of York to give him 
that part of his province on which the Swedes had settled 
and which the Dutch had taken from the Swedes, on the 
west shores of Delaware Bay. Later this formed the 
State of Delaware, but in the meantime it was governed 
as a part of Pennsylvania. 

Everything thus being settled, and the charter being 
granted, Penn drew up a form of government for his col- 
ony, chose his cousin, William Markham, as Governor, and 
sent him off in the autumn of 1681 with three shiploads 
of settlers. 

William With Markham Penn sent a kindly letter to the Swedes of 

Delaware, telHug them that he was now their Governor. 
"I hope you will not be troubled at the change," he said, 
"for you are now fixed at the mercy of no Governor who 

Swedes; comcs to make his fortune. You shall be governed by 
laws of your own making, and live a free and, if you will, 
a sober and industrious people. I shall not usurp the right 
of any, or oppress his person." 

to the P^nn also sent a letter to the Indians. 

Indians "There is a great God," he said, "that hath made the 

world and all things therein, to Whom you, and I, and all 
people, owe their being. This great God hath written 
His law in our hearts, by which we are taught and com- 
manded to love and help, and do good to one another. 
Now this great God hath been pleased to make me con- 
cerned in your part of the world, and the King of tlie 
country where I live hath given me a great province therein. 



Markham 

Pcnn's 
letter 
to the 




WILLIAM PENN S TREATY WITH THE INDIANS 



And there under the spreading branches of the 
great elm tree they swore to live in peace and 
brotherly love. 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 269 

But I desire to enjoy it with your love and consent, that 
we may always live together as neighbours and friends, 
else what would the great God do to us?" 

"With this letter Penn sent presents to the Indian chiefs 
and told them that he would soon come to see them himself, 
and make arrangements about the land. 

But it was not till the following year that Penn set out Penn 
for his colony. When he landed the Dutch and Swedes A'merica, 
greeted him with joy. And to show that they acknowledged i^^^: 
him as their Governor they presented him, as in old feudal 
times, with a sod of earth, a bowl of water, and a branch of 
a tree. Penn then passed on to the spot which he had 
chosen for his capital. And as showing forth the spirit in 
which his colony was founded, he called his city Philadel- 
phia or the city of brotherly love. 

It was near this town that Penn met the Indian chiefs 
and made a treaty with them as he had promised to do. In he meets 
the Indian language the spot was called the Place of Kings, jn^ian 
and had been used as a meeting place by the surrounding chiefs; 
tribes for long ages. Here there grew a splendid elm, a 
hoary giant of the forest which for a hundred years and 
more had withstood the tempests. 

Beneath the spreading branches of this tree Penn took 
his stand. He was young and handsome, and although he 
wore the simple garb of the Quakers he had not yet per- 
haps quite forgotten the "modish" ways of his younger 
days, for about his waist he had knotted a pale blue scarf. 
Beside him stood his cousin, the deputy governor, and a 
few more soberly clad Quakers. In front of them, in a 
great half circle were ranged the Indians, the old men 
in front, the^ middle-aged behind, and last of all the young 
men. They were gorgeous in paint and feathers, and armed 
with hatchets, bows and arrows, but the Quakers carried 
no weapons of any kind. 

Greetings being over an ancient warrior advanced, and 



270 Tins COUNTRY OF OURS 

amid deep silence tied a horn upon his forehead. This was 
the sign of his greatness, and also a sign that the spot was 
sacred. Immediately all the braves threw down their weap- 
ons, and seated themselves upon the grass. Then the old 
warrior announced that they were ready to hear the words 
of the White Chief. 

Then Penn spoke to the gathered Indians reminding them 

that the Great Spirit wished all men to live in love and 

brotherhood, and as the Rodman listened his heart went 

out in love to this Wliite Chief who had friendship in his 

eyes, and kindliness in his voice. And there under the 

they spreading branches of the great elm tree they swore to live 

to*iwe "^ peace and brotherly love "as long as the rivers shall 

in peace puu, and while the sun, moon and stars endure." 

These Indians never broke their word and for the next 
seventy years there was peace in Pennsylvania between 
the Redman and the "WTiite. 
Penn's The Indians gave Penn the name of Onas which is the 

Algonquin word for Feather. Ever afterwards too they 
called the Governor of Pennsylvania Onas, and whoever 
and whatever he was, for them he was great and good. 

But Penn was not only the great Chief Onas, he was 
also Father Tenn. For he roamed the woods with the 
Indians, talking with them, and sharing their simple food 
like one of themselves. This greatly delighted the Indians, 
and to show their pleasure they would perform some of 
their wild dances. Then lap Penn would spring and dance 
with the best of them. So he won their hearts. They 
loved him so much that the highest praise they could give 
any man was to say "he is like the great Onas," and it 
was said any one dressed like a Quaker was far safer among 
the Indians than one who carried a gun. 

Life seemed so easy in Pennsylvania that in the first 
years thousands of colonists came flocking to the new col- 
ony. It grew faster than any other colony, so fast indeed 



Indian 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 2T1 

that houses could not be built quickly enough. So for a time 
many of the new settlers had to live in caves dug out of the 
banks of the Delaware Eiver. It was in one of these caves 
that the first baby citizen of the city of brotherly love 
was born. 

Pennsylvania prospered and grew fast, but there were 
constant troubles with Lord Baltimore about the border troubles 
line between his province and Penn's. The British Kings Baltimore 
in those days gave land charters in the most reckless fash- 
ion, and over and over again the boundaries of one prov- 
ince overlapped those of the others. Then of course there 
was trouble. This had happened with Virginia and Mary- 
land. Now it happened with Maryland and Pennsylvania. 

The quarrel at length became so bad that Ponn went home igg* 
to England to have the matter settled ; after that for a time 
things were better, but the quarrel was not really settled. 
It was not settled until many years after both Penn and 
Lord Baltimore were dead. Then two English astrono- 
mers, Charles Mason and Jeremiah Dixon, surveyed and 
fixed the boundary which ever since has been known as the 
Mason and Dixon Line. Every mile a small stone was The 
placed with B on one side and P on the other. Along ^nd^^ixon 
the eastern part, too, every five miles a larger stone was Line 
placed with the arms of Penn on one side and those of 17^7^ ^ ^ ' 
Baltimore on the other. But further west these were dis- 
continued. For in those days when there were few roads 
it was difficult to get these heavy stones carried to the 
proper places. 

When Penn went back to England he had meant to 
return to his colony very soon. But fifteen years passed 
before he was able to do so. During this time King 
Charles II, who had given him the charter for his great 
possessions, died, and his brother James, who as Duke of 
York had been Penn 's friend, was driven from the throne. 
Then for a time Penn's great province was taken from him, 



272 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Pennsyl- 
vania is 
tal<en from 
Penn, 
1693; 

it is 
given back, 



he returns 
to Pennsyl- 



gocs 
bark to 
England, 
1701; 



because he was suspected of helping his old friend, the de- 
throned king. The colony was then placed under the con- 
trol of the Governor of New York. 

Two years later, however, Penn was cleared from the 
charge of treason and his right to Pennsylvania was again 
recognised. Then once more he crossed the seas to visit 
his possessions in the New World. 

He found that in fifteen years great changes had been 
wrought. The two or three thousand inhabitants had now 
increased to twenty thousand. Many of the new settlers 
were not Quakers but Protestants from Germany, Holland 
and Sweden, and Presbyterians from Scotland and Ireland. 
Penn welcomed them all, but they on their side had grown 
apart from him. They were no longer his children. He 
was no longer Father Penn, but the Governor and 
proprietor. 

From this Governor the settlers demanded greater lib- 
erties than they had. Penn was grieved, but he met the 
clamour in the most generous spirit. "Friends," he said, 
"if in the constitution there be anything that jars, alter it." 
So it was altered until practically the colonists became a 
self-governing people. 

Now for a second time Penn felt himself obliged to re- 
turn to England. He did not want to go, but longed to live 
out the rest of his life in his colony which, in spite of all 
troubles and difficulties, he loved dearly. 

"I cannot think of such a voyage without great reluct- 
ance," he said. "For I promised myself that I might stay 
so long, at least, with you, as to render everj^body entirely 
easy and safe. For my heart is among you, as well as my 
body, whatever some people may please to think. And no 
unkindness or disappointment shall ever be able to alter 
my love to the country." 

So with just a little soreness in his heart Penn sailed 
away never to return. At home trouble and misfortune 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 273 

awaited him. And in tlie midst of his troubles sickness 
fell upon him. For six years a helpless invalid with failing 
mind, he lingered on. Then in 1718 he died. He was 
seventy-four. Only four years of his long life had been 
spent in America. Yet he left his stamp upon the con- 
tinent far more than any other man of his time. He was 
the greatest, most broad-minded of all the colony builders. 
As he said himself he had sailed against wind and tide all 
his life. But the buffetings of fortune left him sweet and 
true to the end. 



CHAPTER XLI 



HOW BENJAMIN FRANKLIN CAME TO PHILADELPHIA 



Franklin, 

a tallow 
chandler; 



printer; 



After Penn left his colony there was frequent trouble be- 
tween the Governors and the people. Some of the Gov- 
ernors were untrustworthy, some were weak, none was 
truly great. But about ten years after Penn's death a 
truly great man came to Philadelphia. This was Benjamin 
Franklin. Of all the men of colonial times Franklin was 
the greatest. 

Benjamin was the fifteenth child of his father, a sturdy 
English Nonconformist who some years before had emi- 
grated from Banbury in England to Boston in America. 
As the family was so large the children had to begin early 
to earn their own living. So at the age of ten Benjamin 
was apprenticed to his own father, who was a tallow 
chandler, and the little chap spent his days helping to 
make soap and "dips" and generally making himself useful. 

But he did not like it at all. So after a time he was 
apprenticed to his elder brother James, who had a printing 
press, and published a little newspaper called the Courant. 
Benjamin liked that much better. He soon became a good 
printer, he was able to get hold of books easily, and he 
spent his spare time reading such books as the "Pilgrim's 
Progress" and the "Spectator." Very soon too he took to 
writing, and became anxious to have an article printed in 
his brother's paper. 

But as he was only a boy he was afraid that if his 
brother knew he had written the article he would never 
print it. So he disguised his handwriting, and slipped 
274 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 275 

his paper under the door of the printinghouse at night. 
It was found next morning, and to Benjamin's delight 
was thought good enough to be printed in the paper. After 
that Benjamin wrote often for the little paper. In time 
however he and his brother began to quarrel, and when 
he was seventeen Benjamin decided to go to New York to 
seek his fortune there. 

He took ship to New York and arrived there one October 
day with very little money in his pocket and not a friend 
in the town. He did not find work in New York, but an he sets 
old printer advised him to go to Philadelphia where he "eeVhis 
knew his son was in need of a printer. fortune, 

Benjamin was already three hundred miles from home, 
and Philadelphia was another hundred miles farther, but 
he resolved to go. 

Fifty miles of the way he trudged on foot, the rest he 
went by boat, and after nearly a week of most uncomfort- 
able travelling he arrived one Sunday morning at Philadel- 
phia. He was soaked to the skin, dirty and untidy, hungry arrived in 
and tired. His pockets bulged out with shirts and stock- dg'/'hia. 
ings, but save for one Dutch dollar they were empty of 
money. 

Benjamin was tired and dirty, but before everything 
he was hungry; so he went to a baker's shop and bought 
three big rolls. As his pockets were full he tucked two of 
the rolls under his arm and strolled down the street devour- 
ing the third, while the clean tidy folk all ready to go to 
meeting stared at him in wonder. 

Such was the first entry of one of America's greatest 
statesmen into the town which was henceforth to be his 
home, and >where he was to become famous; and as a 
clever Frenchman said "invent the Republic." 

In Philadelphia Benjamin found work, and although after 
a year he left his new home and sailed for England, he 
soon returned. In ten years' time he was one of the fore- 



becomes 
a great 



276 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

most men of Philadelphia and took an interest in every- 
thing which concerned the life of the people. He estab- 
lished a circulating library; he was chosen Clerk of the 
General Assembly ; he was appointed post-master ; he estab- 
he ^ lished a police force and fire brigade, and helped to found 

the University of Pennsylvania and the Philadelphia Hos- 
pital. 

In fact he took an interest in everything connected with 
the welfare of his adopted city, and of Pennsylvania. And 
when troubles arose with the British Government Franklin 
was chosen to go to England to try to put matters right. 
Later on other colonies too asked for his help, and he went 
to England as the agent, not only of Pennsylvania but of 
Massachusetts, New Jersey and Georgia. 

He was a philosopher and scientist as well as a diploma- 
tist, and he was the first American whose fame spread all 
over the world. 



CHAPTER XLII 

THE FOUNDING OF NORTH AND SOUTH CAROLINA 

It was in the part of the United States which we now call 
North Carolina, you remember, that Sir Walter Raleigh 
tried to found a colony. That colony came to nothing, 
and the land which the white men had reclaimed from the 
wilderness returned once more to the wilderness. 

Nearly a hundred years went past before white men again 
appeared in that part of the country. In 1629 King Charles 
I granted all this region to Sir Robert Heath, but he made sir 
no attempt to colonise it. Then a few settlers from Virginia ^"1^^^* 
and New England and the Barbados, finding the land 
vacant and neglected, settled there. 

Meanwhile Charles II had come to the throne, and, want- The 
ing to reward eight of his friends who had been staunch g"p"„''"o^ 
to him during the Commonwealth, he gave them all the land eight 
between latitude 30° and 36° and from sea to sea. If you lees'^ "^^"' 
look on the map you will see that this takes in nearly the 
whole of the Southern States. 

Sir Robert Heath was by this time dead, and his heirs 
had done nothing with his great territory in America, but 
as soon as it was given to others they began to make a fuss. 
Charles II, however, said as Sir Robert had failed to plant 
a colony his claim no longer held good. So the eight new 
proprietors took possession of it. This tract of land had 
already been named Carolina by the Frenchman Ribaut 
in honour of Charles IX of France, and now the English- 
men who took possession of it kept the old name in honour 
of Charles 11. 

277 



278 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Prince 

Palatine; 



Model; 



religious 
freedom 
granted 



The Lords Proprietary then set about drawing up laws 
for their new country. After an old English title they called 
the oldest among them the Palatine. Palatine originally, 
meant a person who held some ofiSce about a king's palace. 
It has come to mean one who has royal privileges. So a 
Prince Palatine is really a little king. "When the Palatine 
died it was arranged that the next in age should take his 
place. As to the other seven proprietors they all had 
grand sounding titles, such as Chamberlain, Chancellor, 
Constable, High Steward, and so on. 

Having settled all these grand sounding titles the pro- 
prietors went on to frame a system of laws. They called it 
the Grand Model or Fundamental Constitutions, but it was 
more like some old English feudal system than anything 
else. It might have done for the ancient Saxons of the 
ninth century; it was quite unsuitable for rough colonists 
in a new and almost uninhabited country. It was quite 
unsuited for men who had left Europe because they wanted 
to got away from old conventions and be more free. 

Yet the Lords Proprietors said that the Grand Model was 
to be the law of Carolina for ever and ever. The settlers, 
however, would have nothing to do with the Grand Model, 
for it was altogether too fanciful for them. The proprie- 
tors on their side persisted. But when they found it im- 
possible to force the settlers to obey their laws they changed 
their Grand Model and tried again. Still it was of no 
use. The colonists would not have it. So at length, having 
altered their unalterable rules five times, they gave them 
up altogether and took to something more simple. 

But among much that was foolish and unsuitable in the 
Grand Model there was one good thing. Th^rt was that 
every one was free to worship God in the way he thought 
right. If only seven men agreed together, said the Grand 
Model, they were enough to form a church. All it insisted 
upon was that people must acknowledge a God, and that 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 279 

they must worship Him openly. Nevertheless, in spite of 
this they made no provision for worship. No clergymen 
went with the settlers, and indeed for many years no clergy- 
men settled among them. 

But because there was religious freedom people of all 
religions came to Carolina. Quakers and dissenters of 
every description sought a refuge there. They came not 
only from England, but from the other colonies, and from 
foreign countries. 

You remember that the Protestants of France were called 
Huguenots, and that they had had to suffer many things 
at the hands of Catholic rulers until the good King Henry 
of Navarre protected them by the Edict of Nantes. Now 
Louis XIV, who was at this time on the throne of France, 
revoked that edict. He forbade the Huguenots to worship Edict of 
God in their own way, and he also forbade them to leave f^l^^^g^ 
the countiy on pain of death. loss 

But thousands braved death rather than remain and be 
false to their religion. Some were caught and cruelly pun- 
ished, but many succeeded in escaping to Holland, England 
and even to America. So many Huguenots now settled 
in Carolina. They were hard-working, high-minded people Many 
and they brought a sturdiness and grit to the colony which f(,™g"*o °*^ 
it might otherwise have lacked. Germans too came from CaroUna; 
the Palatinate, driven thence also by religious persecutions. 
Irish Presbyterians came fleeing from persecution in Ulster. 
Jacobites who, having fought for the Stuarts, found Scot- 
land no longer a safe dwelling-place came seeking a new 
home. 

These were all hardy industrious people. But besides 
these there, came many worthless idlers who came to be shiftless 
known as "poor whites." These came because in the early 1°^^^ 
days when the colony was but sparsely peopled, and more also, 
settlers were wanted, a law was passed that a new settler 
need not pay any debts he had made before he came to the 



280 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

colony; and for a year after he came he need pay no taxes. 
These laws of course brought many shiftless folk who, 
having got hopelessly into debt somewhere else, ran away 
to Carolina to get free of it. Indeed so many of these 
undesirables came that the Virginians called Carolina the 
Rogues' Harbour. 
Besides all these white people there were a great many 
and many ucgroes especially in South Carolina. This came about 
negroes naturally. The climate of Carolina is hot; there is also a 

lot of marshy ground good for growing rice. But the work 
in these rice fields was very unhealthy, and white men could 
not stand it for long. So a trade in slaves sprang up. 
Already men had begun to kidnap negroes from the West 
Coast of Africa and sell them to the tobacco planters of 
Virginia. 

In those days no one saw anything wrong in it. And 
now that the rice fields of South Carolina constantly re- 
quired more workers the trade in slaves increased. Whole 
shiploads were brought at a time. They were bought and 
sold like cattle, and if they died at their unhealthy work 
it mattered little, for they were cheap, and there were 
plenty more where they came from. 



CHAPTER XLIII 

WAR WITH THE INDIANS IN NORTH AND 
SOUTH CAROLINA 

At first there had been no intention of making two provinces 
of Carolina. But the country was so large and the settle- 
ments made so far apart that very soon it became divided "Carolina 
into North and South Carolina. The first settlements made f^l^^^ 
in North Carolina were made round Albemarle Sound, and two 
those of South Carolina at Charleston. One Governor was 
supposed to rule both states, but sometimes each had a 
governor. And in all the early years there was trouble 
between the governors and the people. Sometimes the gov- 
ernors were good men, but more often they were rascals 
who oared for nothing but their own pockets. So we hear 
of revolutions, of governors being deposed and imprisoned, 
of colonists going to England to complain of their govern- 
ors, of governors going to complain of the colonists. 

But far worse than the quarrel between people and gov- 
ernor were the troubles with the Indians. Many thousands 
of white people had by this time settled in the Carolinas, 
and the Redman saw himself year by year being driven 
further and further from his old hunting grounds ; so year 
by year his anger grew. At first he had been friendly to the 
white man because he brought with him beads and copper 
ornaments and "fire water." But now he began to hate 
him. 

At length the Indians in North Carolina plotted to kiU Indians 
all the white people. Many tribes of Indians dwelt round ^/°y ^^ 
the settlements, but the chief among them were the Tus- P^ie- 

faces 
281 



282 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

caroras. These Tuscaroras now arranged with all the 
other tribes that early on the morning before the new moon 
they should all with one accord, tomahawk and firebrand 
in hand, fall upon the Pale-faces and wipe them utterly 
from the face of the earth. 

From tribe to tribe the word was passed till hundreds 
knew the secret. But the Redman is silent and crafty, 
and neither by sign nor word did he betray it to the Pale- 
faces. 

Suspecting nothing, with perfect faith in their friend- 
ship, the white people allowed the Indians to come and go 
fi-eely in their settlements. Then one night a great many 
appeared, asking for food. Still the white people had no 
suspicion of evil, and many Indians were allowed even 
to spend the night in their houses. 

The Pale-faces slept peacefully, but for the Eedmen there 

was little rest. They waited impatiently for the dawn. 

At length the first streaks of light shivered across the sk}-, 

The and from the woods came a loud fierce war whoop. It 

beghrs"^ was answered by the Indians within the settlements, and 

I'i'ii with tomahawk in one hand and firebrand in the other 

they fell upon the still sleeping settlers. 

They spared neither man nor woman, neither the old nor 
the young; and when they could find no more to slay they 
set fire to the houses. Then those who had hidden them- 
selves were forced to flee from the flames, only to fall 
beneath the tomahawk. The Swiss and Germans round 
New Berne and the Huguenots of Bath were the chief 
sufferers. 

But the wonder is that any white men escaped. For 
their cruel work at an end, and the settlements nought 
but flaming ruins, the Indians marched through the woods 
seeking any who had escaped, gathering at length to a spot 
arranged beforehand. Here they drank "fire water," re- 
joicing savagely over their victory. Then drunk with 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 283 

brandy and with blood they staggered forth again to con- 
tinue their horrible labours. For three days the slaughter 
lasted, for three days the forests rang with terrifying war 
cries, and village after village was laid in ashes. Then too 
weary and too drunk for further effort, the Indians ceased 
their awful work. 

At first the white people had been utterly stunned by the 
suddenness and horror of the uprising, and they were quite 
incapable of suppressing it by themselves. But soon help The 
came, both from South Carolina and Virginia. Friendly take"p 
Indians too, who wished to prove to the Pale-faces that a''™^ 
they had had no part in the massacre, joined the forces. 

Hundreds of the Indians were slain in battle, others were 
driven from fort to fort. But not for two years were they 
thoroughly subdued. Then at length, finding themselves no 
match for the white men, those who were left fled from 
the province and joined the Five Nations in New York, 
making from this time forward Six Nations. 

In South Carolina too there was war with the Indians. Indian 
The Yamassees had been among the Indians who marched ggutf," 
from South Carolina to fight against their brothers, the Carolina, 
Tuscaroras. Yet a little later they too rose against the 
Pale-faces. 

Several causes led to the war, but it was chiefly brought 
about by the Spaniards who had a settlement at St. Augus- 
tine to the south of Carolina. They hated the British, and 
although the two countries were now at peace the Spaniards 
did all they could to injure the British colonies in America 
and elsewhere. So now they sympathised with the Yamas- 
sees, both with their real and imaginary grievances, and 
encouraged, them to rise against the British. 

Secretly and silently then the Eedmen laid their plans. 
But this time the war did not burst forth entirely without 
warning. For when the Redman has truly given his faith 
and love nothing makes bim false. 



284 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Snnute 
warns 
his white 
friends; 



they 
flee to 
Charleston 



Now there was a chieftain named Sanute who had given 
his friendship to a Scotsman named Fraser, and he could 
not bear to think of his friend being slaughtered. So one 
day Sanute came to Fraser 's wife to warn her. 

"The British are all bad," he said, "they will all go 
to an evil place. The Yamassees also will go there if they 
allow these Pale-faces to remain longer in the land. So 
we will slay them all. We only wait for the sign of a bloody 
stick which the Creeks will send. Then the Creeks, the 
Yamassees, and many other nations will join with the Span- 
iards to slay the British. So fly in all haste to Charleston. 
And if your own boat is not large enough I will lend you 
my canoe." 

Mrs. Fraser was very much frightened when she heard 
Sanute speak like this. But when she told her husband he 
laughed at her fears. The idea that the Spaniards should 
join with the Indians against the British seemed to him 
quite absurd. 

"How can the Spaniards go to war with us," he said, 
"while they are at peace with Great Britain?" 

"I know not," replied Sanute. "But the Spanish Gov- 
ernor has said that soon there will be a great war between 
the British and the Spaniards, and while we attack on land 
lie will send great ships to block up the harbours, so that 
neither man nor woman may escape." 

Then laying his hand upon his heart Sanute implored his 
■white friends to flee with all haste. "But if you are deter- 
mined to stay," he added, "then I will take on myself one 
last office of friendship, and so that you may not be tor- 
tured I wiU slay you with my own hand." 

Still Fraser doubted. But his wife was so territied that 
he yielded to her entreaties. And gathering his goods to- 
gether he got into his canoe with his wife and child, and 
paddled away to Charleston. 

Unfortunately in the hurry of departure Fraser either 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 285 

forgot to warn his friends in the plantation near him, or 
they, being warned, disregarded it; and a few days later 
the slaughter began. At daybreak the signal was given, 
and at the sound of the war whoop the seemingly peaceful 
Indians were turned suddenly into raging demons who, 
with tomahawk and torch in hand, sowed destruction and 
death around. So the land was filled with blood and wail- 
ing, pleasant homesteads were laid in ruins, and only heaps 
of smouldering ashes marked where they had been. 

But Governor Craven was one of the best governors of Governor 
his time. He was a man of action and courage as well as *^'''^^«" 
a wise ruler, and he quickly gathered an army with which 
to march against the savages. The North Carolinians too, 
remembering gratefully the help which South Carolina had 
given to them in their need, sent men. Soon the Yamassees 
and their friends were defeated and driven from the prov- The 
ince. They fled across the border and took refuge in Span- JeT^teT* 
ish territory, where they were received with great rejoicing. 
They might indeed have been heroes returning from a vic- 
torious campaign, for the church bells were rung and sa- 
lutes were fired in their honour. 

The Yamassees were crushed, but they were not utterly 
conquered, from henceforth their hearts were filled with 
hatred against all the Carolinians. This hatred the Span- 
iards did their best to keep alive. They supplied the In- 
dians with weapons, and made them valiant with "fire- 
water." Thus encouraged they broke across the borders in 
small scalping parties, seizing and slaying, often with un- 
speakable tortures, all those who dwelt in lonely places. 
These frays were so unceasing, and so deadly, that at length 
hardly any one dared live in all the boi'der region. 

Meanwhile the war against the Indians had cost a great The Lords 
deal of money. And as the Lords Proprietor made a good fg^useir 
deal of money out of the colony, the settlers thought they pay the 
might as well bear some of the expense also. So they 



Tlie 
settlors 
revolt nnd 
Carolina 
becomes 
a royal 
province, 
1719 



286 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

sent messengers home to arrange this matter. But tlio 
Lords Proprietor seemed to care little about their posses- 
sions except as a means of making money. And they re- 
fused to pay any of the cost of the war. This mad« tha 
settlers angry. 

They had never liked the rule of the Lords Proprietor; 
now they were heartily tired of it and they refused to 
stand it longer. King William III was now upon the throne, 
and the settlers asked him to make South Carolina a Crown 
Colony. To this King Wilham agreed. Ten years later 
North Carolina also became a Crown Colony, and the two 
Carolinas from henceforth continued to be separate states. 



CHAPTER XLIV 

THE FOUNDING OF GEORGIA 

South Caeolina extended as far as the River Savannah, and 
between that river and the Spanish settlement at St. Au- 
gustine there stretched a great waste of country inhabited 
only by the Redmen who ever and anon made raids into 
Carolina. Southward from this the Spaniards claimed the 
land and called it Florida; but they made no effort to 
colonise the wilderness which stretched between Florida 
and the borders of South Carolina. So at length the idea 
of founding a British colony there occurred to an English- 
man named James Oglethorpe. James 

He was a truly great man, and in an age when men were ^ '^ "''^^ 
cruel to each other out of mere thoughtlessness he tried to 
make people kinder to their fellows. 

In those days in England people could be imprisoned for The 
debt. And if they could not pay they remained in prison pr/son* 
often for years, and sometimes till they died. They were 
starved and tortured, loaded with fetters, locked up in 
filthy dungeons, herded together with thieves and murder- 
ers, or those suffering from smallpox and other loathsome 
diseases. It was horrible, but no one troubled about it. 
There had always been misery in the world, there always 
would be, men thought, and no one had pity for prisoners. 

But now young Oglethorpe had a friend who was im- 
prisoned for debt, and, being treated in this horrible fash- 
ion, he died of smallpox. Oglethorpe's generous heart was 
grieved at the death of his friend, and he began to enquire 
into the causes of it. The things he discovered were so 



288 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Oglethorpe's 

great 

plan; 



colony 
called 
Georgia 
in honour 
of King 
George II. 



Settlers 
chosen 



awful that he stood aghast with horror at the misery of 
the imprisoned debtors. And what was more he did not 
rest until he had made other people see the horror of it 
also. Soon there was an outcry all over England, and some 
of the worst evils were done away with. 

Then the idea came to Oglethorpe that he would found a 
colony in America, where poor debtors who had regained 
their freedom might find a refuge and make a new start in 
life. He decided to found this colony to the south of South 
Carolina, so that it might not only be a refuge for the 
oppressed, but also form a buffer state between the Caro- 
linas and Spanish Florida. So from George II Oglethorpe 
got a charter for the land lying between the Savannah and 
the Altamaha rivers, and in honour of the King the colony 
was called Georgia. 

Many well-to-do people were by this time interested in 
his scheme. They gave him money for it, and he also got 
a large grant from Parliament. This was the first time that 
Parliament ever voted money to found a colony in America. 
Of all the thirteen colonies now founded Georgia alone 
received aid from the State. 

Trustees were appointed to frame the laws, and a kind 
of proprietory government was created. The colonists 
were to be granted all the liberties of Englishmen, but 
they were not to be allowed to frame the laws or take any 
part in the government. After twenty-one years the rule of 
the trustees was to come to an end, and Georgia was to 
become a Crown Colony. 

All these matters being arranged, men were sent round 
to visit the jails, and choose from among the prisoners those 
who were really good men and who through misfortune, 
rather than roguery, found themselves in prison. The 
commissioners refused to take lazy or bad men, or those 
who, in going to Georgia, would leave wife or children in 
want at home. 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 289 

Besides poor debtors those who were being persecuted 
because of their religion in any European State were invited 
to come and find a refuge in Georgia. No slavery was to 
be allowed, and the sale of rum was forbidden throughout 
the whole colony. For Oglethorpe knew how the Redman 
loved "fire-water" and how bad it was for him, and he 
wanted the settlement of Georgia to be a blessing and not 
a curse to the Redman, as well as to the white man. 

Soon far more people wanted to go than Oglethorpe 
could take. So crowds of poor wretches had to be turned 
away, bitterly disappointed that they could not go to this 
new land which, after their terrible sufferings, seemed to 
them a very paradise. 

The preparations took some time, and it was about the 
middle of November, 1732, when at length the Anne hoisted They 
her sails and turned her prow towards the west. There ceo/^a 
were about a hundred and twenty colonists on board with 
Oglethorpe as Governor, and it was nearly the end of Jan- 
uary when the colonists landed on the southern shores of 
the Savannah and founded the town of the same name. 

One of the first things Oglethorpe did was to make a 
treaty with the Indians, for he knew how greatly the peace 
and safety of the little colony depended on their friendship. 

There were eight tribes of Creeks who claimed the land 
upon which Oglethorpe had settled. But before he allowed 
the colonists to land he himself went ashore and sought out 
the chieftain whose village was close to the spot he had 
chosen for his town. This chieftain was an old man of 
over ninety years, and at first he did not seem at all pleased 
at the idea of white men settling on his land. But Ogle- Their 
thorpe was kindly and friendly, he spoke gently to the old by^the'°" 
chief, and soon won his consent to the settlement, and a ^''^ians; 
promise of friendship. 

When then the colonists landed, instead of being greeted 
with a flight of arrows they were received with solemn cere- 



council 
is held 



290 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

mony, the braves coming down to the water's edge to greet 
them. First came the Medicine Man carrying in either hand 
a fan made of wliite feathers as signs of peace and friend- 
ship. Behind him followed the chieftain and his squaw, 
with twenty or thirty braves, who filled the air with wild 
yells of welcome. 

When the Medicine Man reached Oglethorpe he paused, 
and, dancing round him, he swept him on every side -with 
the white feather fans, chanting the while a tale of brave 
deeds. This done the chieftain next drew near, and in flow- 
ery words bade the Wliite Chief and his followers welcome. 
Thus peacefully the settlement was begun. 

But Oglethorpe wanted to be friends with the other tribes 
great Touud, SO he asked Tomo-chi-chi, the old chieftain, to invite 
them to a conference. And a few months later they all 
came. Oglethorpe received them in one of the new houses 
built by the settlers, and when they were all solemnly 
seated an old and very tall man stood up and made a long 
speech. He claimed for the Creeks all the land south of 
the Savannah. 

"We are poor and ignorant," he said, "but the Great 
Spirit who gave the Pale-faces breath gave the Redmen 
breath also. But the Great Spirit who made us both has 
given more wisdom to the Pale-faces." 

Then he spread his arms abroad and lengthened the 
sound of his words. "So we feel sure," he cried, "that 
the Great Spirit who lives in heaven and all around has 
sent you to teach us and our wives and children. There- 
fore we give you fi'eely the land we do not use. That is 
my thought and not mine alone but the thought of all the 
eight nations of the Creeks. And in token thereof we bring 
you gifts of skins which is our wealth." 

Then one by one the chief men of each nation rose np 
and laid a bundle of buck skins at Oglethorpe's feet. 

In return Oglethorpe gave each of the chiefs a coat and 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 291 

hat trimmed with gold lace. Each of the hraves likewise 
received some present. So a treaty of peace was signed, a treaty 
the Redmen promising to keep the good talk in their hearts "ignedr 
as long as the sun shone, or water ran in the rivers. And 
so jnst and wise was Oglethorpe in all his dealings with 
the natives that in the early days of the settlement there 
were no wars with the natives. 

Oglethorpe worked unceasingly for the good of the col- 
ony. He kept no state, but slept in a tent and ate the 
plainest of food, his every thought being given to the happi- 
ness of his people. And in return they loved him and 
called him father. If any one were sick he visited him, 
and when they quarrelled they came to him to settle their 
disputes. Yet he kept strict discipline and allowed neither 
drinking nor swearing. 

The work of the colony went on apace. About sis weeks 
after the settlers landed some of the settlers from Charles- 
ton came to visit Oglethorpe, and they were astonished to a visit 
find how quickly things had got on. Carolinians 

"It is surprising," one wrote, "to see how cheerfully 
the men work, considering they hfive not been bred to it. 
There are no idlers there. Even the boys and girls do their 
parts. There are four houses already up, but none fin- 
ished. ... He has ploughed up some land, part of which 
he has sowed with wheat. ... He has two or three gardens, 
which he has sowed with divers sort of seeds. ... He was 
palisading the town round. ... In short he has done a vast 
deal of work for the time, and I think his name justly de- 
serves to be immortalised." 

But if Georgia had peace with the Indians it was far The 
otherwise with the Spaniards. For the Spaniards were ^f^^" 
very angry with the British for daring to settle south of angry; 
the Savannah. They vowed to root them out of America, 
and they set out to attack the little colony. 

But Oglethorpe was a daring soldier as weU as a wise 



292 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

statesman, and he succeeded in beating the Spaniards. It 
was at Frederica where the greatest battle took place. This 
town had been founded after Savannah and named Fred- 
erica in honour of Frederick, Prince of Wales. It was 
built on an island off the coast called St. Simon, and, being 
near the Spanish border, it was well fortified. At the 
little village of St. Simon which was at the south end of 
the island, there were barricades and a high watch-tower 
where a constant watch was kept for ships. As soon as they 
were sighted a gun was fired, and a horseman sped off to 
the barracks with the news. 
they Here one day in July, 1742, a great fleet of Spanish ves- 

the**^ sels came sailing. They made a brave show with their high 

s^Wsments, painted prows and shining sails, and they brought five 
thousand men who vowed to give no quarter. 

Oglethorpe had but eight hundred men. Some were regu- 
lar soldiers, some were fierce Highlanders glad to have a 
chance of a shot at the Spaniards, and not a few were 
friendly Indians. But small though his force was Ogle- 
thorpe did not despair. He had sent to Carolina for help 
which he was sure would come if he could but hold out for 
a few days. He thought, however, that the position at St. 
Simon was too dangerous. So he spiked his guns, destroyed 
all stores, and retreated to Frederica. 

The Spaniards soon landed and, taking possession of St. 
Simon, set out to attack Frederica. But they found it no 
easy matter, for the town was surrounded by dense and 
pathless woods. And struggling through them the Span- 
iards stumbled into marshes, or got entangled in the dense 
undergrowth until in their weariness they declared that 
not the Evil One himself could force a passage through. 
Added to their other difficulties they were constantly har- 
assed by scouting parties of wild Indians, and almost as 
wild Highlanders, sent out from Frederica by Oglethorpe. 
But meanwhile no help appeared, and at length Ogle- 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 293 

thorpe, having discovered that the Spanish force was Oglethorpe 

ikes 
sortie; 



divided, decided to make a sortie and surprise one part of '"'''"'^ 



it. So with three hundred chosen men he marched out one 
dark night, and stole silently through the woods until he 
had almost reached the enemy's camp. 

Then suddenly a Frenchman who was with the little Brit- 
ish force discharged his musket, and fled towards the Span- 
ish camp. 

All hope of a surprise was at an end, and Oglethorpe 
returned hastily to the fort. But that the surprise had it fails 
failed was not the worst. It was certain that the deserter 
would tell the Spaniards how weak the British were, and 
that thus heartened they would soon attack in force. 
Something, Oglethorpe decided, must be done to prevent 
that. 

So he wrote a letter in French addressing it to the French Oglethorpe's 
deserter. This letter was written as if coming from a ■'^''''''''^gy 
friend. It begged the Frenchman to tell the Spaniards 
that Frederica was in an utterly defenceless state, and to 
bring them on to an attack. Or if he could not persuade 
them to attack at least he must persuade them to remain 
three days longer at Fort Simon. For within that time 
two thousand men would arrive from Carolina and six Brit- 
ish ships of war "which he doubted not would be able to 
give a good account of themselves to the Spanish invaders." 
Above all things the writer bade the Frenchman beware 
of sajdng anything about Admiral Vernon, the British ad- 
miral who was coming against St. Augustine. He ended 
by assuring him that the British King would not forget 
such good services, and that he should be richly rewarded. 

This letter Oglethorpe gave to one of the Spanish pris- 
oners they had taken, who for a small sum of money and 
his liberty, promised to deliver it to the French deserter. 
But instead of doing that he gave it, as Oglethorpe had 
expected he would, to the leader of the Spanish army. 



294 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Spaniards 
flee 



South 
Carolina 
is grateful; 



The Frencli deserter at once denied all knowledge of the 
letter or its writer, but all the same he was fettered and kept 
a prisoner while the Spanish leaders held a council of war. 
They knew not what to do. Some thought that the letter 
was a ruse (as indeed it was) merely meant to deceive 
them. But others thought that the British really had them 
in a trap. And while they were thus debating by good 
luck some British vessels appeared off the coast. And 
thinking them to be the men-of-war mentioned in the letter 
the Spaniards fled in such haste that although they had 
time to set fire to the barracks at St. Simon they left be- 
hind them a great cannon and large stores of food and 
ammunition. 

Thus was the little colony saved from destruction. 

By his brave stand and clever ruse Oglethorpe had saved 
not only Georgia but Carolina too. Yet South Carolina 
had cause for shame, for her Governor had paid no heed 
to Oglethorpe's call for help, and so far as he was con- 
cerned Georgia might have been wiped out. He indeed 
cared so little about it that when the governors of the 
other more northerly colonies wrote to Oglethorpe thank- 
ing and praising him he did not join with them. But much 
to his disgust, seeing their Governor so lax, some of the 
people of South Carolina themselves wrote to Oglethorpe 
to thank him. 

"It was very certain," they wrote, "had the Spaniards 
succeeded in those attempts against your Excellency they 
would also have entirely destroyed us, laid our province 
waste and desolate, and filled our habitation with waste 
and slaughter. We are very sensible of the great protec- 
tion and safety we have long enjoyed, by your Excellency 
being to the southwards of us, and keeping your armed 
sloops cruising on the coasts, which has secured our trade 
and fortunes more than all the ships of war ever stationed 
at Charleston. But more by your late resolution against 



MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN COLONIES 295 

the Spaniards when nothing could have saved us from utter 
ruin, next to the Providence of Ahnighty God, but your 
Excellency's singular conduct, and the bravery of the troops 
under your command. We think it our duty to pray God 
to protect your Excellency and send you success in all your 
undertakings." 

But, although Oglethorpe had many friends, he had also discontent 
enemies, some even within the colony he had done so much |."i*ny 
to serve. There were those within the colony who wanted 
rum and wanted slaves, and said that it would never pros- 
per until they were allowed. Oglethorpe, with all his might, 
opposed them, so they hated him. Others wore discontented 
for far better reasons: because they had no share in the 
government, and because the land laws were bad. 

Oglethorpe, too, had his own troubles, for he had spent Oglethorpe 
so much on the colony that he was deeply in debt. So, ^^^. 
having ruled for twelve years, he went home, and although 
he lived to a great old age, he never returned again to 
Georgia. At the age of fifty-five he married ; then he set- 
tled down to the quiet life of an English gentleman. 
Learned men and fine ladies called him friend, poets sang 
of his deeds, and the great Samuel Johnson wanted to 
write his life. 

"Heroic, romantic, and full of the old gallantry" to the he dies, 
end, he lived out his last days in the great manor house ^^^*' 
of an English village, and was laid to rest in the peaceful 
village church. 

"But the Savannah repeats to the Altamaha the story hl« 
of his virtues and of his valor, and the Atlantic publishes monument 
to the mountains the greatness of his fame, for all Georgia 
is his living, speaking monument." 

Oglethorpe was the only one of all the founders of British 
colonies in America who lived to see their separation from 
the mother-country. But long ere that he had to see many 
changes in the settlement. For the colonists would not 



296 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

be contented without rum and slaves, and in 1749 both 

were allowed. A few years later the trustees gave up their 

17S2 claims and Georgia became a Crown Colony, and the people 

a CrS^n Were given the right to vote and help to frame the laws 

Colony under which they had to live. 



PART V: STORIES OF THE FRENCH IN 
AMERICA 

CHAPTER XLV 

HOW THE MISSISSIPPI WAS DISCOVERED 

While the shores of the Atlantic from Nova Scotia to 
Georgia were being claimed and peopled by the British 
another and very different nation laid claim also to the 
mighty continent. Before Jamestown was founded the 
P^rench had already set foot upon the St. Lawrence. Long 
before the Pilgrim Fathers sailed from Pl}Tnouth the flag 
of France was floating from the citadel of Quebec; and 
the French laid claim to the whole of Canada. 

But the French and the British claimed these new lands The 
in very different ways. The Englishmen came seeking betwcen*^*^ 
freedom and a new home. The Frenchmen came seeking ^''^"i^'^ • . 
adventure. The Englishman painfully felled trees and 
cleared land, toiling by the sweat of his brow for the com- 
fort of a home. The Frenchman set up crosses on the 
edge of pathless forests, claiming unknown lands for God 
and his King. He came as missionary, trader and adven- 
turer rather than as farmer. And, led on by zeal for 
religion or desire for adventure, he pushed his settlements 
far into the wilderness. 

So, long years went by. All along the Atlantic coasts 
spread fertile fields and fair homesteads. The British were 
content to live on the lands which they had cleared and 



298 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

"great 



Marquette 
and Joliet, 
1673 



La SaUe, 
1643-87 



tillod, and no adventurer sought to know what lay beyond 
the blue mountain range which shut him from the West. 

Far otherwise was it with the French. Priests and traders 
were both full of a desire for conquest and adventure. 
Many of them indeed were so driven by the roving spirit 
that they left the towns altogether and lived alone among 
the forests, tracking the wild animals, and only coming 
to towns to sell the skins, and get provisions. 

These trappers brought back with them many strange 
tales of the forests and unknown wilds. They spoke of 
the Mississippi or "great water" of which the Indians 
told marvellous tales. And at length it seemed to their 
hearers that this great water could be no other than the 
long sought passage to India and the East 

Many people, fired by these tales, went in search of this 
great water. Two priests named Marquette and Joliet 
were the first to discover it.* For many miles they floated 
down the Mississippi. On either side stretched endless 
forests and plains of waving grass, haunts of wild animals 
and of the Indians, — almost as ■\\dld. On they went, past 
the mouth of the yellow Missouri, on still till they came to 
the river Arkansas. At last, sure that the great river 
went southward and not westward as they had supposed, 
they decided to return. 

It had been easy enough floating down, but now they 
had to battle against the stream, and it was only after 
weeks of toil that they at length reached Canada again 
with their news. 

When he heard their story another adventurer named 
Rene Robert Cavolier Sieur de la Salle became eager to 

* The Spanish explorer, Ferdinand de Soto, in 1641, came upon the Mis- 
Bissippi by accident probably somewhere near the boundaries of the present 
states of Tennessee and Mississippi, and after his death his followers sailed 
down to its mouth. But little camp of his discovery, nor was it then connected 
with the great river which took its rise more than two thousand miles farther 
north. 



THE FRENCH IN AI^IERICA 299 

make certain of their discovery, and follow the river all 
the way to its mouth. 

With great care and trouble he made his arrangements. 
He thought it would be impossible to compass so great a 
journey by canoes, so he built a little ship which he called 
the Griffin. It was the first ship which had been seen 
by the Indians round Lake Erie, and in amazement and 
fear they came to stare at it. In their ignorant terror 
they would have destroyed it had not careful watch been 
kept. 

From the very beginning of his expedition La SaUe 
found many difSculties. But at length they all seemed 
to be overcome, and he set out with his friend, Henri de 
Tonty, and about forty men. 

Tonty was a man of courage, as bold and enterprising Henri 
as La Salle himself. He was, too, much feared by the ^""'^ 
Indians, who thought him a great Medicine Man. For 
while fighting in Europe he had had one hand shot off. 
But he had replaced it with an iron hand, which he always 
wore covered with a glove. The Indians did not know 
this, and once or twice when they had been troublesome 
he had brought them to order by knocking them down with 
this hand. Not knowing the secret of it they marvelled 
greatly at his strength, and, fearing him accordingly, called 
him Iron Hand. 

One of La Salle's great difficulties was lack of money. 
So before leaving the great lakes he collected a quantity 
of furs. Then he sent back the Griffin and half his men, 
with orders to sell these furs, and return with supplies 
for the expedition as quickly as possible. With the rest 
of his men La Salle journeyed on to the head of Lake 
Michigan in canoes. 

It was no easy journey, for storms swept the lake. The 
waves tossed their frail canoes hither and thither so that 
they were often in danger of drowning. They were 



300 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

harassed, too, by unfriendly Indians. At length, worn out 
by fatigue, starving with cold and hunger, they reached 
the appointed place to await the return of the Griffin. 
The But the Griffin never came. In vain La Salle scanned 

is"^t the grey waters. Day after day passed, and no white 

sail flecked the dreary expanse. The Griffin was never 
heard of more. 

With a heavy heart La Salle at length gave up the weary 
watch, and decided to go on with such men and supplies 
as he had. But with every step fresh difficulties arose. 
La Salle had many enemies, and they did their best to 
hinder and hamper him. His own men were discontented 
and mutinous. They had no love for their leader, no 
enthusiasm for the expedition, and the hardships and dan- 
gers of the way made them sullen. 

They were half starved and worn out with fatigue; all 

they wanted was to get back to a comfortable life. They 

were sick of the wilderness and its hardships. Added to 

this the Indians told them bloodcurdling tales of the terrors 

of the "Father of Waters." It was a raging torrent of 

whirlpools, lliey said, full of poisonous serpents and loathly 

monsters. Those who ventured on it would never return. 

This was more than the men could face. They chose 

rather the possibility of death among the Indians and 

the wilderness to its certainty among such horrors, anil 

some of them ran away. 

Fort Depressed by this desertion La Salle resolved to camp 

break' for the rcst of the winter. So on the banks of the river 

Illinois he built a fort which he called Creve-Coeur, or 

Heart-break. 

But La Salle's brave heart was not yet broken. And 
here he began to build a new ship in which to sail down 
the Mississippi. There was wood in plenty around, and tlie 
work was begun. But many things, such as sails and 
rigging, which were necessary for the ship the wilderness 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 301 

could not supply. And, seeing no other way, La Salle 
resolved to go back to Fort Frontenac to get them, leaving 
Tonty meanwhile to look after the building of the ship. 

It was March when La Salle set out on his tremendous La Saiie's 
walk of a thousand miles. With him he took a faithful wSkf'^""' 
Indian guide and four Frenchmen. And seldom have men 
endured a journey more terrible. 

The spring sun was just beginning to thaw the ice and 
snow of winter, so that the prairies were turned to marshes 
into which the travellers sank knee deep. The forests 
were pathless thickets through which they had to force 
a way with axe and hatchet. As a pathway the rivers 
were useless to them, for the ice was so thin that it would 
not bear their weight. And later when it thawed and broke 
up they still could not use their canoes lest they should be 
shattered by the floating masses of ice. 

All day long they toiled knee deep in mud and half- 
melted snow, laden with baggage, guns and ammunition. 
At night they lay down without shelter of any kind. They 
were often hungry, they suffered constantly both from 
cold and heat. For at noon the sun beat down upon them 
fiercely, and at night the frost was so bitter that the 
blankets in which they lay wrapped were frozen stiff. 

The hardships of the journey were so tremendous that 
the marvel is that any one lived to tell of them. Indeed, 
one by one the men fell ill, and when at length after three 
months of pain and peril they arrived at their journey's 
end only La Salle had strength or courage left. 

Here more bad news greeted La Salle, for he now jie hears 
heard that a ship sent out from France laden with supplies 
for him had been wrecked. But even this cruel stroke of 
fortune could not break his spirit. Once more he set 
about gathering supplies, and made ready to return to 
Fort Heart-break. 

But worse was yet to come. La Salle was about to start 



bad 
news; 



finds 
Kort 
Heart- 
break 
deserted 



Meets 
Tonty 
again; 



they set 
out once 
more: 



302 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

when he received a letter from Tonty. From this he 
learned that soon after he had left nearly all his men 
had mutimed. They had rifled the stores and demolished 
the fort; then, throwing into the river everything they 
could not carry, had made off. Only three or four had re- 
mmnod faithful. With these Tonty was now alone in the 
wilderness. 

This staggering news only made La Salle more eager 
set out for he could not leave his brave friend thus 
helpless. So once more the toilsome journey was begun. 
But when Heart-break was reached, La Salle found no 
friend to welcome him. All around there was nothing but 
silence and desolation, and ghastly ash-stre^^m ruins. The 
unfinished ship, like some vast skeleton, huge and gaunt 
alone bore witness that white men had once been there. ' 
Still LaSa le would not despair. He spent the winter 
making friends with the Lidians and searching earnestly 
for some trace of Tonty. The winter was unusually severe 
the whole land was covered with snow and both La Salle 
and some of his men became snow-blind for davs But at 

^lvZ'V^\T^l'"^ '^ ^^' '"''''' ^'^^'^ ^^d Joy came 
10 him. The blindness passed, Tonty was found 

Once again the friends met. Each had a tale to tell, 
a tale of bit er disappointments and defeats. Yet in spite 
of all the blows of fortune La Salle would not give in 
Once more he set about making preparations for the ex- 
pedition But now he gave up the idea of building a ship 
and decided to trust to canoes alone. 

It was mid-winter when all was ready. The rivers were 
frozen hard. So, placing their canoes on sledges, the men 
dragged them over the ice. As they went southward and 
spring came on, the ice melted and would no longer bear 
them. The stream was soon filled with floating masses 
of broken ice, so they were obliged to land and wait until 
it had melted. 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 303 

Then once more they set out. Every day now they 
drifted farther and farther into the heat of summer. The 
sun shone softly through the overhanging trees, the river 
banks were gay with flowers, and bright plumaged birds 
flashed through the sunlight. After the tortures of the 
past winters this green and fertile land seemed a very 
paradise. So on the adventurers passed where never white 
man had passed before; and at length they reached the 
mouth of the mighty river and stood upon the shore of the 
Gulf of Mexico. 

And here, while wondering savages looked on, this mere they 
handful of white men claimed all the land through which IH"^^ 
they had passed for their King. The long silence of the <^"'f "^ 
wilderness was awakened for the first time by the sound of 1682 
Latin chants. Guns were fired, and to the shouts of "God 
save the King," a pillar was set up. On it were graven 
the arms of France and the words, "Louis the Great, King 
of France and Navarre, reigns; 9th April, 1682." 

Then standing beside the pillar, drawn sword in hand, i.a Saiie 
in a loud voice La Salle claimed the land for his King. the'"i!md 

' ' In the Name of the most high, mighty, invincible, and far Vmn 
victorious Prince, Louis the Great, by the Grace of God 
King of France and of Navarre," he cried, "I do now take 
possession of this country of Louisiana, the seas, harbours, 
ports, bays, and neighbouring straits, and all the nations, 
peoples, provinces, cities, towns, villages, mines, minerals, 
fisheries, streams, and rivers within the said Louisiana, 
from the mouth of the great river St. Louis along the river 
Mississippi and the rivers which flow there into from its 
source to its mouth." 

As La Salle ceased speaking once more the air was 
rent with shouts of "God save the King," and the thunder 
of guns. A cross was placed beside the pillar, a Latin 
hymn was sung; once more "God save the King" rang out 
upon the still air, and the ceremony was over. 



La Salle's 
dream 



La Salle 
gets help 
from King 
Louis; 



304 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

To France an enonnous possession had been added 
For La Salle claimed for France the greatest part of 
what IS now the United States of America. Over all that 
lay between the Gulf of Mexico and the Great Lakes be- 
tween the Kocky Mountains and the Alleghanies the sceptre 
of Louis of France was stretched out. 

But such a realm could not bo held by the mere singin^ 
of hymns and planting of crosses. La Salle himself had 
no idea how vast a province he had claimed. But even he 
realised that it could not be held by words and ceremonies. 
He had, however, his dreams of how it might be done In 
ijnagmation he built a great city at the mouth of the 
Mississippi. Upon the broad bosom of the river he saw 
vessels pass to and fro, carrying all the trade of Canada 
from north to south. And all along its course forts were 
built. These were to serve for trading stations and also 
as fortresses against the ever-encroaching British. Thus 
if his dream came true Northern and Southern NewFrance 
would be united, and wealth and glory be added to the 
crown of Louis. 

So with his great plan in his head La Salle turned home- 
ward. Many dangers and difficulties met him on the way. 
But through famine, sickness, treachery and many perils 
he struggled onward, and at length reached Quebec. 

From there he set sail for France, impatient to tell 
the King all that he had done, lay his great plan before 
him, and beg his help. 

Louis was quite ready to listen to La Salle. He gave 
him all and more than he asked. And before long La 
Salle once more sailed joyfully across the seas with a little 
fleet of four ships laden with colonists, and with every- 
thing necessary for the building of his city. 
^ The plan was to sail direct to the mouth of the Mis- 
sissippi and make a settlement there as the first step in 
La Salle's grand scheme. But from the beginning every- 







LA SALLE TAKES POSSESSION OF LOUISIAN 



"In the Name of the most high, mighty, invincible, 
and victorious Prince Louis the Great, by the 
Grace of God, King of France and Navarre . . . 
I do now take possession of this country of 
Louisiana." 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 305 

thing went wrong. On the way out La Salle quarrelled 
with the other officers. One of the ships laden with pro- 
visions and tools for the colony was captured by the Span- 
iards; another, filled with nearly all the remaining stores, 
was wrecked, and — worst of all — La Salle could not find 
the mouth of the Mississippi. Approaching it from the 
sea it was quite a different matter from sailing down from 
source to mouth. And coming to it from the sea La Salle 
could not recognise the place, and sailed some hundred 
miles beyond. 

When at length they landed the colonists were already founds 
dispirited, and they set to work to build their little town igg^'^"^' 
in a hopeless, listless fashion. Many fell ill and died; 
others wandered away into the forests, and were never 
heard of more. Misery after misery fell upon the settlers. 
Their numbers dwindled day by day, and at the end of two 
years scarce forty of the two hundred colonists who had 
set sail from France remained. 

Despair seized them all and their one desire was to it becomes 
return to France. But howl They were utterly alone, mlse^r"" 
forsaken and forgotten. In vain they scanned the blue 
waters of the bay. No ship ever appeared. 

Of all the company La Salle alone remained cheerful 
and courageous. It was he alone who saved the others 
from utter despair. And at length, seeing no other way, 
he determined once more to take the long weary journey 
back to Canada, and bring help from there to the starving 
colony. 

So one January morning the forlorn little company 
gathered within the walls of the fort, and those who were La Saiie 
to set out on the desperate adventure said farewell to f°e^kheip; 
those who were to stay behind and await their return. It 
was not easy to say whose lot was the harder. Words 
tender and sad were said, tears fell, and hand clung to 



he is 
murdered, 



The 

colony 
is blotted 
out 



306 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

hand, for a dread foreboding hung over the little company 
that they would never meet again. 

The last words were said, the last handshake given, and 
the adventurers trudged away on their long, long journey. 
They were a weather-worn, threadbare company, fantas- 
tically dressed in garments they had fashioned for them- 
selves out of skins of animals, old sails and other oddments. 
Their clothes, though quaint, were serviceable enough, but 
their lack of boots was yet another misery added to the 
many which they had to endure on their long march. But 
in spite of every hardship La Salle remained undaunted 
and confident of success. 

Not so his men. Some of them, though not all, had 
grown to hate him as the cause of all their misfortunes, 
and now as day by day their sufferings grew greater, their 
hatred strengthened. At length there was mutiny in the 
camp, and one morning one of the mutineers, skulking 
in the bushes, shot at La Salle from behind and killed him. 

As their dead leader lay upon the ground the mutineers 
gathered round rejoicing. But their rage was not yet 
sated, and to show their hatred and contempt they bru- 
tally stripped the body naked, and left it to lie unburied 
among the bushes, a prey to wild beasts. Thus in misery 
and failure the life of this great pioneer ended. 

The mutineers now continued their journey, but they 
began to quarrel among themselves, and the ringleader 
was killed. What became of the others is not known. The 
few who had not been concerned in the murder journeyed 
on to Canada, which, after many adventures and hard- 
ships, they reached at length. From there they crossed to 
France to tell their woful tale, and beg King Louis to 
send help to the starving colony. But Louis would send 
no aid, and the colony of St. Louis was blotted out. Some 
time after La Salle left it was attacked bv Indians. Nearlv 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 307 

all were slain, and the few who escaped were scattered 
among the Indian tribes. 

Thus ended La Salle's splendid dream in the blackness 
of utter failure. But the failure was only for the time 
being. La Salle had given his countrymen a magnificent 
idea. He had pointed out the way to them, and others 
walked in it. 



CHAPTER XL VI 

KING WILLIAAI'S WAR AND QUEEN ANNE'S WAR 



King 
William's 
War, 
1690-1697 



Count 

Frontenac, 

Governor 

General 

of Canada, 

167^-83, and 

1689-98 



At this time in Europe France and Britain were at war. 
Wlion King William came to take possession of Britain 
James II ran away to France. The King of France re- 
ceived him kindly, and soon declared war upon "William. 
The war was fought not only in Europe but in America 
also, and it is known in America as King William's War, 
because William was King of Great Britain at the time. 
It was the beginning of a fierce struggle between British 
and French for possession of the vast continent of Amer- 
ica — a struggle which was to last for seventy years; a 
struggle in which not only the white people but the Indians 
also took part, some fighting for the British, some for the 
French. 

At this time Frontenac was Governor of Canada. He 
was one of the greatest nobles of France and lived sur- 
rounded with state and splendour. Proud and haughty 
and of a fiery temper, with white men he quarrelled often, 
but he knew better than any other how to manage 
the Indians, and they feared him as they feared no white 
ruler who came either before or after him. He would 
not allow the chiefs to call him brother as other governors 
had done. They were his children; to them he was the 
Great Father. Yet if need be he would paint his face, 
dress himself in Indian clothes, and, tomahawk in hand, 
lead the war dance, yelling and leaping with the best of 
them. 

King Louis now gave Frontenac orders to seize New 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 809 

York so that the French might have access to the Hudson 
Eiver, and a port open all the year round and not frozen 
up for naonths at a time like Quebec. 

So Frontenac made ready his forces. He gathered three 
armies and sent them by different ways to attack the 
British. But few of these forces were regular soldiers. 
Many of them were Indians, still more were coureurs de 
hois, wild bush-rangers who dressed and lived more like 
Indians than like white men, and were as fearless, and law- 
less, and learned in the secrets of the forest as the Indians. 

These armies set out in the depth of winter. French The 
and Indian alike were smeared with war-paint and decked exiacw 
with feathers. Shod with snow shoes they sped over the ^ettiem°n^ 
snow, dragging light sledges behind them laden with food. 1690 
For twent5f-two days they journeyed over plains, through 
forest, across rivers, but at length one of the armies 
reached the village of Schenectady, the very farthest out- 
post of New York. 

The people had been warned of their danger, but they 
paid no heed. They did not believe that the danger was 
real. So secure indeed did they feel that the gates were 
left wide open, and on either side for sentinels stood two 
snow men. 

In all the village there was no sound, no light. Every 
one was sleeping peacefully. Then suddenly through the 
stillness there rang the awful Indian war whoop. 

In terror the villagers leaped from their beds, but before 
they could seize their weapons they were struck down. 
Neither man, woman nor child was spared, and before the 
sun was high Schenectady was a smoking, blood-stained 
ruin. 

The other parties which Frontenac had sent out also 
caused terrible havoc. They surprised and burned many 
villages and farms, slaughtering and carrying prisoner 



The 
British 
(IctiTiiiined 
to attack 
Canada 



Sir 

William 

Phips; 



sends n. 
messenger 
to 
Frontenac 



310 THIS COUXTRY OF OURS 

the inhabitants. Thus all New England was filled with 
bloodshed and terror. 

But these horrors instead of making the British give 
in made them determined to attack Canada. New York 
and the Colonies of New England joined together and 
decided to make an attack by land and by sea. 

But what, with mismanagement, sickness, and bickerings 
among the various colonies, the land attack came to noth- 
ing. It was left for the fleet to conquer Canada. 

The little New England fleet was commanded by Sir 
William Phips, a bluff, short-tempered sailor. He sailed 
up the St. Lawrence and anchored a little below Quebec. 

Then the watching Frenchmen saw a small boat put 
off, flying a white flag. As it neared the shore some 
canoes went out to meet it and found that it was bringing 
a young British officer with a letter for Count Frontenac. 

The officer was allowed to land, but first his eyes were 
blindfolded. Then as he stepped on shore a soldier seized 
each arm, and thus he was led through the streets. 

Quebec is built on a height, and the streets are steep 
and narrow, sometimes being nothing more than flights 
of steps. And now, instead of being taken directly to the 
Governor, the young officer was dragged up and down 
these steep and stony streets. Now here, now there, he 
was led, stumbling blindly over stones and steps, and fol- 
lowed by a laughing, jeering crowd, who told him it was 
a game of blind man's buff. 

At last, thoroughly bewildered and exhausted, he was 
led into the castle, and the bandage was suddenly taken 
from his eyes. Confused and dazzled by the bright light 
he stood for a moment gazing stupidly about him. 

Before him, haughty and defiant, stood Frontenac sui-- 
rounded by his officers. Their splendid uniforms glittered 
with gold and silver lace, their wigs were curleo and pow- 



THE FRENCH IN AJMERICA 311 

dered, theii* hats were decked with feathers, as if for a 
ball rather than for war. 

For a momeut the yoimg Englishman stood abashed be- 
fore them. Then, recovering himself, he handed his com- 
mander's letters to Fronteuac. 

The letter was written in English, but an interpreter 
read it aloud, translating it into French. In haughty lan- 
guage it demanded the surrender of Quebec, in the name 
of William and Mary, within an hour. 

When the reading was finished the officer pulled his 
watch out of his pocket, and held it towards Frontenac. 

"I cannot see the time," said he. 

"It is ten o'clock," replied the Englishman. "By eleven 
I must have your answer." 

Frontenac 's brow grew dark with anger. Hitherto he 
had held himself in check, but now his wrath burst forth. 

"By heaven," he cried, "I will not keep you waiting so Frontenac's 
long. Tell your general that I do not acknowledge King '*"^"'^'' 
William. The Prince of Orange who calls himself so is 
a usurper. I know of no King of England save King 
James." 

The Englishman was quite taken aback by Frontenac's 
vehemence. He felt he could not go back to his leader 
with such an answer. 

"Will you give me your answer in writing?" he said. 

"No," thundered Frontenac, "I will answer your gen- 
eral with the mouths of my cannon only. Let him do his 
best, and I will do mine." 

And with this answer the Englishman was forced to be 
content. Once more his ej'es were blindfolded, and again 
he was jostled and hustled through the streets until he 
reached his boat. 

Wlien Phips received Frontenac's proud answer he pre- Phips' 
pared to attack. But he was no match for the fierce old Queb^?" 
lion of a Frenchman. The New Englanders were brave 



312 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

enough, but they bad little discipline, and, worse still, they 
bad no leader worthy of the name. They spent shot and 
shell uselessly battering the solid rock upon which Quebec 
is built. Their aim was bad, and their guns so small that 
even when the balls hit the mark they did little damage. 
At length, having wasted most of their ammunition in a 
"useless cannonade, the British sailed away. The men were 
dejected and gloomy at their failure. Many of their ships 
had been sorely disabled by the French guns, and on the 
way home several were wrecked. And as the others strug- 
gled homeward with their tale of disaster New England 
was filled with sadness and dismay. 
It falls The attack on Canada had been an utter failure. Yet 

had Phips but known it Quebec was almost in his grasp. 
For although there were men enough within the fortress 
there was little food. And even before he sailed away the 
pangs of hunger had made themselves felt. 

For seven years more the war lingered on, but now it 

chiefly consisted of border raids and skirmishes, and the 

New Englanders formed no more designs of conquering 

Treaty of Canada. And at length in 1697, with the Treaty of Rys- 

im^'^ ' wick. King William's War came to an end. 

In 1701 James, the exiled King of Britain, died; and 
Louis of France recognised his son James as the rightful 
King of Britain. This made King William angry. Louis 
also placed his grandson, the Duke of Anjou, on the throne 
of Spain. This made King William and the British people 
still more angry. For with a French King on the throne 
of Spain they thought it very likely that France and Spain 
might one day be joined together and become too powerful. 
So King William again declared war on France, but before 
the war began he died. 

Queen Mary's sister Anne now became Queen; she car- 
ried on the war already declared. This war brought fight- 
ing Ib America as well as in Europe. In America it is 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 313 

called Queen Anne's War, and in Europe the War of the Queen 
Spanish Succession. w""! 

This war was carried on in much the same fashion as 1^2-1713 
the last. There were Indian massacres, sudden sallies, at- 
tacks by land and sea. But this time the British were 
more determined. And although another attack on Quebec 
failed, just as the attack made by Phips had failed, one 
on Nova Scotia succeeded. 

In the South, too, the Spaniards were defeated at 
Charleston. Taken altogether the British had the best of 
the fighting. And when at length peace was made by the 
Treaty of Utrecht in 1713 Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, Treaty of 
and the Hudson Bay Territory were given up to the Brit- 171^3 
ish. Thus both in west and north the British enclosed the 
French possessions. 



CHAPTER XLVII 



THE MISSISSIPPI BUBBLE 



d'Iberville's 
expedition, 
1698 



Bienville, 
T680-1768 



Being thus encroached upon by the British the French 
became more determined to shut them out from the south. 
Already twelve years after La Salle's death another at- 
tempt had been made to found a town at the mouth of 
the Mississippi, and this time the attempt was successful. 

This time the expedition was led by Pierre Le Moyne, 
Sienr d 'Iberville. 

With two ships he sailed out from France and, after 
some trouble, found the mouth of the Mississippi. He did 
not, however, build his fort here, but on the coast of what 
is now the State of Mississippi. Then, leaving one of his 
officers and his brother in command, he sailed home again 
to France. 

While d 'Iberville was away his brother Bienville started 
on an expedition to explore the Mississippi. And he soon 
discovered that the French had taken possession none too 
soon, for not far from where New Orleans now stands 
he fell in with a British ship. On board were a lot of 
French Huguenot families who had come to found a settle- 
ment on the Mississippi. Bienville talked to the captain, 
who told him that this was one of three ships sent out 
from England by a company formed of Huguenots and 
Englishmen who intended to found a colony on the Mis- 
sissippi. They were not sure, however, whether they were 
on the Mississippi or not. 

Bienville at once assured them that they were not, but 
were instead on a river which belonged to Louis of France, 
314 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 315 

where already the French had several settlements. The 
British captain believed what he was told and, much to 
the Frenchmen's delight, turned back. Just at the spot 
where this took place the river makes a bend, and because 
of this it was given the name of English Bend, by which English 
name it is known to this day. ^^"^ 

D 'Iberville only stayed long enough in France to gather 
more colonists and returned at once to Louisiana, where 
he founded two more towns along the coast. But the colo- 
nists sent out by Louis were of the lowest. Many of them 
were little more than rogues and vagabonds. The mere off- 
scourings of the towns, they were idle and extravagant, and 
the colony did not prosper. 

Instead of putting gold into Louis' pockets, as he had 
hoped, he had constantly to pour it out to maintain the 
colony. Of that Louis soon grew tired. Besides this he 
wanted all the money he could gather to carry on the war 
(Queen Anne's War), which was still raging. So, in 1712, 
he handed Louisiana over to a wealthy merchant named 
Crozat to make what he could out of it. 

Such great power was given to this merchant that he Crozat, 
was little loss than a king. He had every monopoly. No- ^^^^'^'^^^ 
body in the colony could buy or sell the smallest thing 
without his permission, and every one had to work for 
him and not for themselves. But the people were by no 
means willing workers. They Avere, said one of their 
priests, "nearly all drunkards, gamblers, blasphemers and 
foes of everything that was good," and when they found 
that they were expected to work merely to put money into 
the proprietor's pocket they would not work at all. 

So very soon Crozat found he could make nothing out 
of the colony. And after some vain efforts to make it 
pay he gave up his charter, and Louisiana once more be- 
came a royal possession. 

Meanwhile France itself was in sore straits for money. 



1717 



316 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Louis XrV, that magnificent and extravagant monarch, 

had died and left his country beggared and in want. The 

Duke of Orleans now ruled as Regent for little Louis XV. 

He was at his Avit's end to know where to find money, 

John Law, when a clever Scots adventurer named John Law came to 

1671-1729 j^jj^ ^,j^j^ ^ ^^^^ jjj^j splendid idea. This was to use paper 

money instead of gold and silver. The Regent was greatly 

taken with the idea, and he gave Law leave to issue the 

paper money. It was quite a good idea had it been kept 

within bounds. But it was not kept within bounds. All 

France went mad with eagerness to get some of the paper 

money which was, they thought, going to make them rich 

forever. 

The Besides issuing paper money Law started what was 

ofThe*"^ known as the Mississippi Scheme or Company of the Indies. 

incUes, Louisiana, which had been received back from Crozat, was 

handed over to John Law, who undertook to settle the 

country, and work the gold and silver mines which were 

supposed to be there. 

Law began at once to fill all France with stories of Louis- 
iana and its delights. Gold and silver mines, he said, had 
been discovered there which weie so rich that they could 
never be used up. Lumps of gold lay about everywhere, 
and one might have them for the picking up. As for silver, 
it was so common that it had little value except to be used 
for paving the streets. In proof of these stories lumps of 
gold said to have come from Louisiana were shown in the 
shops of Paris. 

As to the climate, it was the most perfect on earth. It 
was never too hot, and never too cold, but always warm 
and sunny. The soil was so fertile that one had but to 
scratch it to produce the finest crops. Delicious fruits 
grew everywhere, and might be gathered all the year 
round. The meadows were made beautiful, and the air 
scented, with the loveliest of flowers. In fact Louisiana 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 317 

was painted as an earthly paradise, where nothing the 
heart could desire was lacking. 

People believed these stories. And, believing them, it The rush 
was not wonderful that they desired to possess for them- wealth 
selves some of these delights. So, rich and poor, high and 
low, rushed to buy shares in the Company. The street 
in Paris where the offices of the Company were was choked 
from end to end with a struggling crowd. The rich brought 
their hundreds, the poor their scanty savings. Great lords 
and ladies sold their lands and houses in order to have 
money to buy more shares. The poor went ragged and 
hungry in order to scrape together a few pence. Peers 
and merchants, soldiers, priests, fine ladies, servants, 
statesmen, labourers, all jostled together, and fought to 
buy the magic paper which would make them rich and 
happy beyond belief. Fortunes were made and lost in a 
day. Some who had been rich found themselves penniless ; 
others who had always lived in poverty found themselves 
suddenly rolling in wealth which they did not know how 
to use. 

And John Law was the wizard whose magic wand had 
created all these riches. He was flattered and courted by 
every one. The greatest princes in the land came to beg 
favours of him. They came to him to beg, and he treated 
them haughtily as beggars, and bade them wait. 

Day by day, and month by month, the madness increased, 
and the gigantic bubble grew larger and larger. Bienville, 
meanwhile, who had been deprived of his governership, was 
once more made Governor of Louisiana. With a company 
of settlers he returned again to the colony, and he at once 
set about building a capital, which, in honour of the Regent, 
he called New Orleans. The place he chose for his capital New 
was covered with forest. So before any building 
done fifty men were set to fell the trees and clear a space. 



318 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

And then the first foundations of the now great city of 
New Orleans were laid. 

But still the colony did not prosper. For the colonists 
were for the most part rogues and vagabonds, sent there 
by force, and kept there equally by force. They looked 
upon Louisiana as a prison, and tried constantly to escape 
from it. 

Meanwhile no ships laden with gold and gems reached 
France, for no gold mines had ever been discovered. 
Then people began to grow tired of waiting. Some of them 
began to suspect that all the stories of the splendours of 
Louisiana were not true, and they tried to sell their paper 
money and paper shares, and get back the gold which they 
had given for them. Soon every one wanted to sell, and 
no one wanted to buy. The value of the paper money fell 
and fell, until it was worth less than nothing. People 
who had thought themselves millionaires found themselves 
Law flees bcggars. Law, who had been flattered and courted, was 
Fnmce, "t)^ hated and cursed. And in terror of his life he fled 
from France to die miserably in Italy a few years later. 

As to Louisiana a new set of stories were told of it. 
Now it was no longer described as a sort of earthly para- 
dise, but as a place of horror and misery. It was a land 
of noisome marsh and gloomy forest, where prowled every 
"imaginable evil beast. At certain times of the year the 
river flooded the whole land, so that the people were obliged 
to take refuge in the trees. There they lived more like mon- 
keys than men, springing from tree to tree in search of 
food. The sun was so hot that it could strike a man dead 
as if with a pistol. This was called sunstroke. Luscious 
fruits indeed grew around, but they were all poisonous, 
and those who ate of them died in agonies. In fact Louis- 
iana was now pictured as a place to be shunned, as a place 
of punishment. "Be good or I will send you to the Mis- 



?20 



siana 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 319 

sissippi" was a threat terrible enough to make the naugh- 
tiest child obedient. 

The Mississippi bubble burst, — but still Prance clung to Louisia 
Louisiana. Once again it became a royal province, and l^^'"i 
at length after long years of struggle it began to prosper, province. 
The French had thus two great centres of power in Amer- 
ica, one at Quebec amid the pine trees and snows of the 
North, and one at New Orleans amid the palm trees and 
sunshine of the South. And between the two fort after 
fort was built, until gradually north and south were united. 
Thus La Salle's dream came true. 

It was during the time of peace after the end of Queen 
Anne's War that the French had thus strengthened their 
hold on America and joined Canada and Louisiana. They 
had also built a strong fortress on the Island of Cape 
Breton which commanded the mouth of the St. Lawrence. 
This fortress was called Louisburg in honour of King Louisburg 
Louis, and it was the strongest and best fortified in the '^"""' ^^^^ 
whole of New France. The walls were solid and high, and 
bristled with more than a hundred cannon. The moat was 
both wide and deep. Indeed the French believed that this 
fort was so strong that no power on earth could take it. 

But the days of peace sped fast. Soon once more Eu- 
rope was ablaze with war, France and Britain again taking 
opposite sides. In Europe this war is called the War of 
the Austrian Succession, because it was brought on by a 
quarrel among the nations of Europe as to who should 
succeed to the throne of Austria. In America it is called King 
King George's War, as King George II was King of Brit- war*^^* 
ain at the time. iTU-ts 

Like the other wars before it, it was fought in America 
as well as in Europe. The chief event in America was 
the capture of Louisburg. That redoubtable fortress which Louisburg 
it was thought would hold off any attack, yielded after six j'^^^"' 
weeks to an ai-my chiefly composed of New England farm- 



Peace of 

Aix-la- 

Chapellei 



Louisburg 
given 
baek to 
France 



820 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

ers and fishermen, and led by a Maine merchant who had 
no knowledge of war. 

When the news that Louisburg was taken reached New 
England the people rejoiced. Bells were rung, cannons 
were fired and bonfires blazed in all the chief towns. In 
England itself the news was received with surprise and 
delight, and Pepperell, the merchant-soldier, was made a 
baronet and could henceforth call himself Sir WilUam 
Pepperell. 

But when the French heard that they had lost their 
splendid American fortress they were filled with dismay. 
One after another three expeditions were sent to recap- 
ture it, but one after another they miscarried. And when 
at length peace was agreed upon Louisburg was still in 
the hands of the New Englanders. The peace which was 
now signed is called the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle. By it, 
it was agreed that each side should give back all its con- 
quests, so that after all the terrible loss and bloodshed 
neither side was one whit the better. 

The New Englanders had been greatly delighted at their 
conquest of Louisburg. The French, on the other hand, 
were greatly grieved, and when terms of peace were dis- 
cussed Louis XV insisted that Louisburg should be re- 
stored. "That cannot be," said King George. "It is not 
mine to give, for it was taken by the people of Boston." 

The French, however, were firm. So King George gave 
way, and Louisburg was restored to France, and Madras, 
in India, which the French had taken, was in exchange re- 
stored to Britain. When the New Englanders heard of it, 
they were very angry. Madras was nothing to them ; it was 
but a "petty factory" on the other side of the globe; while 
Louisburg was at their very doors, and of vast import- 
ance to their security. They had to obey and give it back. 
But they did so with bitterness in their hearts against a 
King who cared so little for their welfare. 



CHAPTER XL VIII 

HOW A TERRIBLE DISASTER BEFELL THE 
BRITISH ARMY 

"We have now seen something of the great struggle between 
French and British for the continent of America. War 
after war broke out, peace after peace was signed. But 
each peace was no more than a truce, and even when the 
noise of cannon ceased there was nearly always war with 
the Redman, for he took sides and fought for French or 
British. And as years went past the struggle grew ever 
more and more bitter. If the French had had their way, 
the British would have been hemmed in between the Al- 
leghanies and the sea. If the British had had their way 
the French would have been confined to a little strip of 
land north of the St. Lawrence. It became plain at length 
to every one that in all the wide continent there was no 
room for both. One must go. But which? 

The Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle was not a year old before 
the last, great struggle began. Both French and British 
had now cast their eyes on the valley of the Ohio, and the 
spot where Pittsburg now stands came to be called the 
Gateway of the West. The British determined to possess The 
that gateway, but the French wore just as determined to ^f^^J^^ 
prevent them ever getting through it. So the French be- West 
gan to build a line of forts from Lake Erie southward to 
the gate of the west. Now, Virginia claimed all this land, 
and when two French forts had been built the Governor 
of Virginia began to be both alarmed and angry. He de- 
cided, therefore, to send a messenger to the French to 
321 



322 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Georpc 
Washing- 
ton: 



reaches 

Fort 

le Boeuf, 

1753 



Fort 
Duqiiesne 



tell them that they were on British ground, and bid them 
to be gone. 

It was not an easy task, and one which had to be done 
with courtesy and firmness. Therefore Dinwiddie resolved 
to send "a person of distinction." So as his messenger 
he chose a young man named George Washington. He 
was a straightforward, tall young man, well used to a 
woodland life, but withal a gentleman, the descendant 
of one of the old Royalist families who had come to Vir- 
ginia in the time of Cromwell, and just the very man for 
the Governor's purpose. 

It was a long and toilsome journey through pathless 
forest, over hills, deep snows and frozen rivers, a journey 
which none but one skilled in forest lore could endure. 

But at length after weeks of weary marching Washing- 
ton arrived at Fort le Boeuf. The Frenchmen greeted him 
courteously, and entertained him in the most friendly 
fashion during the three days which the commander took 
to make up his answer. The answer was not very satisfac- 
tory. The commander promised to send Dinwiddle's letter 
to the Governor of Canada. "But meanwhile," he added, 
"my men and I will stay where we are. I have been com- 
manded to take possession of the country, and I mean to 
do it to the best of my ability." 

With this answer Washington set out again, and after 
many adventures and dangers arrived safely once more 
at Williamsburg. 

In the spring the Frenchmen marched south to the Gate- 
way of the West. Here they found a party of British, 
who had begun to build a fort. The French, who were in 
far greater numbers, surroimded them and bade them 
surrender. This the British did, being utterly unable to 
defend themselves. The French then seized the fort, lev- 
elled it to the ground, and began to build one of their own, 
which they called Fort Duquesne. 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 323 

Upon this Dinwiddie resolved to dislodge the French, 
and he sent a small force against them. George Washing- 
ton was with this little force and when its leader died he 
took command. But he was not able to dislodge the French. 
So after some fighting he was obliged to make terms with 
the enemy and march home discomfited. 

Up to this time the war was purely an American one. 
France and Britain were at peace, and neither country 
sent soldiers to help their colonies. It was the settlers, 
the farmers, fishermen and fur traders of New England 
and New France who fought each other. 

And in this the French had one great advantage over 
the British. The French were united, the British were not. 
New France was like one great colony in which every man 
was ready to answer the call to battle. 

The British were divided into thirteen colonies. Each 
one of the thirteen colonies was jealous of all the others; 
each was selfishly concerned with its own welfare and 
quite careless of the welfare of the others. But already the 
feelings of patriotism had been born. Among the many 
who cared nothing for union there were a few who did. 
There were some who were neither Virginians nor New 
Englanders, neither Georgians nor Carolinians, but Ameri- 
cans. These now felt that if they were not to become the 
vassals of France they must stand shoulder to shoulder. 

A Congress of all the Northern Colonies was now called The 
at Albany to discuss some means of defence. And at this ^^^"l^g 
Congress Benjamin Franklin proposed a plan of union, its* 
But the colonies would have nothing to say to it. Some 
took no notice of it at all, others treated it with scorn, 
or said that it put too much power into the hands of the 
King. As to the King, when he heard of it he rejected it 
also, for, said he, it gave too much power to the colonies. 
So for the time being nothing came of it. 

Meanwhile the Governors of the various colonies wrote 



324 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



General 
Braddock 
arrives, 
1755 



Peace 
or War? 



Braddock 
scorns 
the 
Indians 



home to England, and, seeing how serious the matter was 
becoming, the British Govermnent sent out two regiments 
of soldiers to help the colonies. They were about a thou- 
sand men in all, and were under the leadership of Major- 
General Edward Braddock. 

As soon as the French heard this they, too, sent soldiers 
to Canada. It was just like a game of "Catch who catch 
can." For as soon as the British knew that French troops 
vere sailing to America they sent a squadron to stop them. 
But the French had got a start, and most of them got 
away. The British ships, however, overtook some which 
had lagged behind the others. 

As soon as they were within hailing distance a red flag 
was suddenly run up to the masthead of the British flag- 
ship. 

"Is this peace or war?" shouted the French captain. 

"I don't know," answered the British, "but you had 
better prepare for war." He, however, gave the French- 
man little time to prepare, for the words were hardly out 
of his mouth before the thunder of cannon was heard. 

The Frenchmen fought pluckily. But they were far out- 
numbered, and were soon forced to surrender. 

Thus both on land and sea fighting had begun. Yet 
war had not been declared and King George and King 
Louis were still calling each other "dear cousin" or "dear 
brother," and making believe that there was no thought 
of war. 

But the little success on sea was followed up by a bitter 
disaster on land. 

General Braddock now commanded the whole army both 
home and colonial. He was a brave and honest man, but 
obstinate, fiery-tempered and narrow. He had a tremen- 
dous idea of what his own soldiers could do, and he was 
very scornful of the colonials. He was still more scornful 
of the Indians. "These savages," he said to Franklin, 



Jack 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 325 

"may indeed be a formidable enemy to your raw American 
militia. But upon the King's regular and disciplined 
troops, sir, it is impossible that they should make any 
impression." 

The haughty savages were quick to see that he looked 
down upon them. "He looks upon us as dogs," they said, 
and drawing their ragged blankets about them they stalked 
off deeply offended. With the same narrow pride Brad- 
dock turned away another useful ally. 

This was Captain Jack, the Black Hunter. He was a CapWn 
white man, but he roamed the woods dressed like an In- 
dian, followed by a band of men as reckless and lawless as 
himself. The Black Hunter, however, although he dressed 
like an Indian, was the white man's friend, the Redman's 
deadly foe. 

He had been at one time, it was said, a peaceful settler 
living happily with wife and children. But one day he re- 
turned from hunting to find his cottage in ashes, and his 
wife and children dead among the ruins. In his grief and 
rage he vowed eternal vengeance on the Indians who had 
done the evil deed, robbing him for ever of home and happi- 
ness. Henceforth he roamed the woods a terror to the Eed- 
men. For his aim was unerring, he could steal through the 
forest as silently and swiftly as they, and was as learned 
in all the woodland lore. His very name indeed struck 
terror to the hearts of his foes. 

Black Hunter now with his wild band of followers offered 
his help to Braddock. They were well armed, they cared 
neither for heat nor cold, they required no tents nor shelter 
for the night; nor did they ask for any pay. 

General Braddock looked at the gaunt weather-beaten 
man of the woods, clad in hunting shirt and moccasins, 
painted and bedecked with feathers like an Indian. Truly 
a strange ally, he thought. 



326 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"I have experienced troops," lie said, "on whom I can 
depend." 

And finding that he could get no other answer Black 
Hunter and his men drew off, and disappeared into the 
woods whence they had come. 

On the other hand Braddock had much to put up with. 
The whole success of the expedition depended on swiftness. 
The British must strike a blow before the French had time 
to arm. But when Braddock landed nothing was ready; 
there were no stores, no horses, no waggons. And it seemed 
impossible to gather them. Nobody seemed to care grerttly 
whether the expedition set out or not. So, goaded to fury 
Braddock stamped and swore, and declared that nearly 
every one he had to do with was stupid or dishonest. 

But at length the preparations were complete, and in 
June the expedition set out. 

From the first things went wrong. Had Braddock gone 
through Pennsylvania he would have found a great part of 
his road cleared for him. But he went through Virginia, 
and had to hew his way through pathless forest. 

In front of the army went three hundred axemen to cut 
down trees and clear a passage. Behind them the long 
baggage train jolted slowly onwards, now floundering axle 
deep through mud, now rocking perilously over stumps or 
stones. On either side threading in and out among the trees 
marched the soldiers. So day after day the many-coloured 
cavalcade wound along, bugle call and sound of drum awak- 
ening the forest silences. 

The march was toilsome, and many of the men, unused 
to the hardships of the wilderness, fell ill, and the slow 
progress became slower still. At length Braddock decided 
to divide his force, and leaving the sick men and the heav- 
iest baggage behind, press on more rapidly with the others. 
It was George Washington who went \vith him as an aide- 
de-camp who advised this. 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 327 

So the sick and all baggage that could be done without The sick 
were left behind with Colonel Dunbar. But even after this ^g^ind" 
the progress was very slow. 

Meanwhile news of the coming of the British army had 
been carried to the French at Fort Duquesne. And when 
they heard how great the force was they were much 
alarmed. But a gallant Frenchman named Beaujeu offered 
to go out and meet the British, lie in wait for them and 
take them unawares. But to do this he had need of Indian 
help. So council fires were lit and Beaujeu flung do^vn the Beaujeu 
war hatchet. But the Indians refused it, for they were 
afraid of the great British force. 

"Do you want to die, our father?" they asked, "and 
sacrifice us also?" 

"I am determined to go," said Beaujeu. "What! Will 
you let your father go alone? I know we shall win." 

Seeing him so confident the Indians forgot their fears, French and 
and the war dance was danced. Then, smeared with paint ^^rch^o 
and led by Beaujeu himself dressed like a savage, they '"eet the 
marched to meet the British. " '^'' 

There were about six hundred Indians and half as many 
Frenchmen. Stealthily they crept through the forest, flit- 
ting like shadows from tree to tree, closing ever nearer and 
nearer upon the British. 

They, meanwhile, had reached the river Monongahela. 
They crossed it gaily, for they knew now that Fort Du- 
quesne was near ; their toilsome march was at an end, and 
victory was sure. 

It was a glorious summer morning; the bands played, 
the men laughed and shouted joyously. The long line swept 
onward, a glittering pageant of scarlet and blue, of shin- 
ing steel and fluttering banners. 

Then suddenly out of the forest darted a man dressed 
like an Indian. When he saw the advancing column he 
stopped. Then turning, he waved to some one behind him. 



828 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

the It was Beaujeu, and at his signal the air was rent with 

attack; ^.j^^ terrible Indian war cry, and a hail of bullets swept the 
British ranks. 

Shouting "God save the King" the British returned the 
fire. But it availed little, for they could not see the enemy. 
From the shelter of the forest, hidden behind trees, the 
French and Indians fired upon the British. They were an 
easy mark, for they stood solidly shoulder to shoulder, 
their scarlet coats showing clearly against the green back- 
ground. Still the British stood their ground firing volley 
after volley. It was quite useless, for they could see no 
enemy. The puffs of smoke were their only guides. To 
terrible aim at the points where the smoke came from was all they 

slaughter} ^^^j^ ^^_ -g^^ ^^^ ^-^^ ^^^^ p^^ ^j^^.^ buUets crashed 

through the branches, or were buried in tree trunks, while 
the pitiless rain of lead mowed down the redcoats. 

The American soldiers fared better. For as soon as they 
were attacked they scattered, and from behind the shelter 
of trees fought the Indians in their own fashion. Some of 
the British tried to do the same. But Braddock had no' 
knowledge of savage warfare. To fight in such a manner 
seemed to him shocking. It was unsoldierly; it was cow- 
ardly. So he swore savagely at his men, calling them cow- 
ards, and beat them back into line with the flat of his sword. 
And thus huddled together they stood a brilliant, living tar- 
get for the bullets of the savages. 

Braddock himself fought with fury. He dashed here and 
there, swearing, commanding, threatening. Four horses 
were shot under him, and at last he himself fell wounded 
to death. 

Washington too fought with fearless bravery, trying to 

carry out Braddock 's frenzied orders. And although he 

escaped unhurt his clothes were riddled with holes, and 

twice his horse was shot under him. 

defeat; For nearly three hours the terrible camage lasted. Then 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 329 

flesh and blood could stand no more, and the men broke 
rank and fled. All night they fled in utter rout, bearing 
with them their wounded leader. 

At length they reached Dunbar's camp. But even then 
they did not pause. For the news of disaster had thrown 
the whole camp into confusion. Frantic orders were given, 
and obeyed with frenzied haste. Waggon loads of stores 
were burned, barrels of gunpowder were staved in, and the 
contents poured into the river; shells and bullets were retreat 
buried. Then, the work of destruction complete, the whole 
army moved on again in utter rout. 

And now Braddock's dark, last hour had come. Brood- 
ing and silent he lay in his litter. This awful defeat was 
something he could not grasp. ' ' Who would have thought 
it?" he murmured. "Who would have thought it?" But 
his stubborn spirit was yet unbroken. "We will know 
better how to doit another time," he sighed. A few minutes Braddoc 
later he died. 

His men buried him in the middle of the road, Washing- 
ton reading over him the prayers for the dead. Then lest 
the Indians should find and desecrate his last resting-place 
the whole army passed over his grave. 



CHAPTER XLIX 

THE END OF FRENCH RULE IN AMERICA 

Bkaddock 's campaign was a complete disaster. The French 
had triumphed, and even those Indians who up till now had 
been willing to side with the British were anxious to make 
friends with the French. For were they not the stronger? 
Surely it seemed to them the White Father of the St. Law- 
rence was more powerful than the White Father of the 
Hudson. 
Many "If the English will not suffer the branches of the Great 

ioin\he Troo of Peaco to hide us from the French," they said, "we 
French will go farther off. We will lie down and warm ourselves 

by the war fires of the French. We love to hear the sound 
of the war whoop. We delight in the war yell. It flies from 
hill to hill, from heart to heart. It makes the old heart 
young, it makes the young heart dance. Our young braves 
run to battle with the swiftness of the fawn. If you will 
not fight, the French will drive us from our hunting 
grounds. The English King does not aid us, we must join 
the strong. Who is strong? Who is strong? The French! 
The English have become weak." 

War was now really declared between France and Brit- 
ain and fighting took place in Europe as well as in America. 
And in America things went ill for the British. Defeats 
and disasters followed each other, things were muddled 
and went wrong continually. For truth to tell the Britisli 
had no great leader either in England or in America, w^hilo 
the French had the Marquess Montcalm, one of the best 
soldiers in the French army, as their commander-in-chief. 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 331 

At length, however, a great man came to power in Eng- wiiiiam 
land. This was William Pitt, known as the Great Com- f^os-TS 
moner. He was, it has been said, the first Englishman of 
his time, and he made England the first country in the 
world. He was a great judge of men, and he had a happy 
way of choosing the right man for the right place. So 
now instead of defeats came victories, not only in America, 
but all over the world. "We are forced to ask every morn- 
ing," said a witty man of the time, "what victory there 
has been for fear of missing one." 

In America Louisburg fell once more into the hands of 
the British. Fort Duquesne too was taken, and the misery 
of Braddock's disaster was wiped out. Then in honour of 
the great statesman the name of the fort was changed to 
Pittsburg. It is still called by that name and is now one Fort 
of the world's greatest manufacturing cities; and where ^"le^^^"^ 
Braddock fought and fell stretches a network of streets. Pittsbnrg 

But although the British had many successes the key of 
Canada defied all efforts to take it. Quebec still frowned 
upon her rock, invulnerable as in the days of old lion- 
hearted Frontenac. 

Among the men Pitt had chosen to lead the armies in General 
America was Major-General James Wolfe. He was a long- i^'^lf^g 
legged, red-haired Englishman. There was nothing of the 
hero about his appearance except his bright and flashing 
eyes. It was this man who was sent to capture Quebec. 
Many people were astonished at Pitt's choice. "He is 
mad," said one stupid old man. 

' ' Mad is he ? " said King George. ' ' Then I wish he would 
bite some others of my generals." 

Led by a daring old sea captain the British war ships siec-e of 
passed safely up the St. Lawrence and anchored off the ^iglnr 
Isle of Orleans a little below Quebec. 

Once more British guns thundered against the high rock 
fortress. The town was laid in ruins, the country round 



332 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

was but a barren waste. Yet the fortress of Quebec was no 
nearer being taken tlian before. "Weeks and months went 
past, the fleet rocked idly at anchor, the troops lay almost 
as idle in their tents. Only the gunners had work to do. 
And although they shattered the walls of Quebec the 
Frenchmen were undaunted. 

"You may ruin the town," they said, "but you will never 
get inside." 

"I will have Quebec if I stay here till the end of Novem- 
ber," replied Wolfe. 

But Montcalm smiled grimly. Winter, he knew, would be 
his ally. For then the St. Lawrence would be frozen from 
bank to bank and before that the British must sail away 
or be caught fast in its icy jaws. 
Wolfe Wolfe, who was frail and sickly by nature, now broke 

falls 1 ; down beneath the strain and the constant disappointments. 
Helpless and in agony he lay on his sickbed, his mind still 
busy with plans of how to take Quebec. 

"Doctor," he said, "I know you can't cure me but patch 
me up till I see this business through." 

Soon he was about again, and making plans for his last 
desperate attempt to take Quebec. 

Seeking to find a means of reaching the fortress he had 
himself examined all the north shores of the St. Lawrence. 
And just a little above the town he had found one spot 
where a narrow pathway led up the steep cliffs. It was 
so steep and narrow that the French never dreamed of any 
one making an attack that way, and it was carelessly 
guarded. But dangerous though it was it seemed to Wolfe 
the only way, and he determined to attempt it. 
a last Soon his preparations were made, and one dark moon- 

nt emp ; j^^^ night in September a long procession of boats floated 
silently down the river. In one of the boats sat Wolfe, 
and as they drifted slowly along in the starlight in a low, 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 333 

voice he repeated Gray's poem called an Elegy in a Country 
Churchyard : 

"The boast of heraldry, the pomp of power, 

And all that beauty, all that wealth e'er gave, 
Awaits alike th' inevitable hour, 

The paths of glory lead but to the grave." 

"Gentlemen," said Wolfe when he finished, "I would 
rather have written those lines than take Quebec." 

In dead silence now the boats drifted on. Then suddenly 
out of the darkness rang a sharp challenge. 

"Who goes there?" was asked in French. 

"France," replied a Highland officer who spoke good 
French. 

"What regiment?" shouted the sentry. 

"The Queen's," answered the officer glibly, for luckily 
he had learned from French prisoners that boats with pro- 
visions were expected by the enemy, and that very likely 
the Queen's regiment would convoy them. 

The sentiy was satisfied and let the boats pass. But they 
were not safe yet. A little further on they were challenged 
again. 

The same officer replied. 

"Speak louder!" cried the sentry. 

"Hush!" replied the Highlander, "provision boats, I 
say. Do not make a noise; the British will hear us." 

The sentry was quite deceived. He let the boats pass, 
and very soon the men were safely landed. 

Then the climb began. Like wild mountain cats the men a 
dashed at it. They swung themselves up by branches of cUmb'^^^ 
trees, gripping projecting stones and roots with hand and 
knee. It was hot, breathless work, but soon they were near 
the top. But they had been heard. Once more the chal- 
lenge rang out, "Who goes there?" 

"France," panted a voice from below. But this time the 



334 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

sentry was not deceived. He could see nothing, but he 
fired at a venture down into the darkness. 

It was too late. The first men had reached the top, and 
the guard was overpowered. So hour by hour up the steep 
cliff the red coats swarmed unhindered. "When morning 
dawned four thousand British stood upon the plains of 
Abraham. 

"This is a very serious business," said Montcalm, wben 
he heard of it, "but it can only be a small party." 

Soon, however, more news was brought to him. It was no 
small party. 

"Then we must crush them," he said, and with pale set 
face he rode forth to battle. 
The fight It was ten o 'clock when the fight began. The French 

begins attacked first. The British awaited them calmly as they 

dashed on over the plain. On they came nearer and nearer. 
Then suddenly the order was given, and, cheering wildly, 
the British charged. 

A shot struck Wolfe in the wrist. Without pausing he 
tied a handkerchief about it. Again he was hit. Still he 
went on. Then a third shot struck his breast, and he fell. 
Hastily he was carried to the rear, and laid upon the 
ground. 

"It is all over with me," he sighed. Then he lay still in 
a sort of stupor. 

Suddenly one of the officers beside him cried out, "They 
run! They run!" 

"Wlio run?" said Wolfe, rousing himself. 

"The enemy, sir," answered the officer, "they give way 
everywhere." 
Wolfe "Now God be praised," murmured Wolfe. "I die 

happy." Then turning on his side he died. 

Everywhere the French fled, and in their mad rush they 
carried along with them their gallant leader, Montcalm. He 
was sorely wounded, but still sat his horse as he rode 



dies 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 335 

within the gates of Quebec. Here an excited, eager crowd 
was gathered, waiting for news. And when they saw Mont- 
calm's well-known figure on his black horse they were seized 
with dismay. For his face was white and drawn and blood 
flowed from his breast. 

"Alas! alas!" cried a woman in a piercing voice of de- 
spair, "the Marquess is killed!" 

"It is nothing, it is nothing, good friends," he replied. 
"Do not trouble about me." So saying he fell from his 
horse into the arms of one of his officers. 

That night he died. 

He was glad to go. "It is better for me," he said, "for I 
shall not live to see Quebec surrender." 

With him died the last hope of New France. The story Montcalm 
of New France was done. The Story of Canada was about '^'"' "^^ 
to begin as well as that of her mighty neighbour. For as 
a great English historian has said, "With the triumph of 
Wolfe on the Heights of Abraham began the history of 
the United States." 

Meanwhile, however, the war still dragged on for another 
year. Then the following summer Montreal surrendered to 
the British, and French rule in America was completely 
at an end. 

Fighting in America was over. But the war still went on 
in other parts of the world. Spain had also joined in the 
struggle, and from them the British took Cuba and the 
Philippine Islands. But at length in 1763 peace was made Treaty 
by the Treaty of Paris. ".fga^""^' 

By this treaty Britain was confirmed in her claim to 
nearly the whole of French possessions in America. So 
that from the Atlantic to the Mississippi and from the Gulf 
of Mexico to Hudson Bay was now declared British except 
the peninsula forming Florida. That the Spaniards 
claimed. So in exchange for it the British gave back Cuba 
and the Philippines. And to make up to Spain for the loss 



336 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

of Florida France gave them New Orleans and resigned to 
Spain all claims to the laud which La Salle had called Lou- 
isiana. 

Thus nothing remained to France of all her great pos- 
sessions in Ajnerica, and the vast continent was divided 
between Spain and Britain. Never in all known history 
had a single treaty transferred such enormous tracts of 
land from one nation to another. 



CHAPTER L 

THE REBELLION OF PONTIAC 

"Do you not know the difference between the King of 
France and the King of Britain?" a Frenchman once asked 
an Indian. "Go, look at the forts which our King has 
built, you will see that you can still hunt under their very 
walls. They have been built for your good in the places 
where you go. The British on the other hand are no sooner 
in possession of a place than they drive the game away, 
the trees fall before them, the earth is laid bare, so that 
you can scarcely find a few branches with which to make 
a shelter for the night." 

The Frenchman spoke truth. The British settlers were, British 
for the most part, grave and earnest men who had come to ^^'"'^"■^ 
seek new homes. They felled trees and built their houses, 
and ploughed the land, turning wilderness into cornfields 
and meadow. 

The Frenchmen came for the sake of religion or for ad- French 
venture, they set up crosses and claimed the land for God ^'^"'^''^ 
and the King. They scattered churches and hamlets far in 
the wilderness, but left the wilderness and the forest still 
the Redman's hunting ground. The Frenchmen treated 
the Indians with an easy, careless sort of friendliness, 
while most of the British looked down upon them as 
savages. 

So very soon after the British took possession of Canada Discontent 
the Indians became very discontented. For now they got °^ ^'^^^^'^ 
no more presents, they were no longer treated as brothers, 
and they were hurt both in their pockets and their pride. 

337 



A Medicine 
Man 



Indians 
plot 
against 
tlie British 



338 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

''The English mean to make slaves of us," they said, in 
haughty indignation, and soon a plot to murder all the 
British was formed. 

The French who still lived in Canada encouraged the In- 
dians in their discontent, telling them that the English 
meant thoroughly to root them out. Then a great Medi- 
cine Man arose among them who preached war. 

"The Great Spirit himself appeared unto me," he said. 
"Thus he spake. 'I am the Lord of Life. It is I who 
made all men. I work for their safety, therefore I give 
you warning. Suffer not the English to dwell in your 
midst, lest their poisons and their sickness destroy you 
utterly.' " 

^Yhen they heard the Medicine Man speak thus, the In- 
dians were greatly stirred. "The Lord of Life himself," 
they said, "moves our hearts to war." They became 
ever more and more eager to fight. They only wanted a 
leader, and they found one in Pontiac, chief of the Ottawas. 

He was subtle and fierce, haughty and ambitious, and by 
far the most clever and powerful chief who ever took up 
arms against the white man. 

Now he sent messengers to all the Indian villages both 
far and near. With them these messengers carried a 
hatchet, stained with blood, and a war belt of scarlet wam- 
pum. When they came to a village they called the braves 
together. Then in their midst their spokesman flung down 
the blood stained hatchet, and holding the belt in his hand 
he made a passionate speech, reminding the Eedmen of 
their wrongs, and calling upon them to be avenged upon 
their foes. And wherever the messengers went the blood 
stained hatchet was seized, and the war dance danced. 

At length all was arranged and upon a certain day in 
May the Indians were to rise in a body, and slay the British 
to a man. Only the French were to be spared. 

Pontiac himself was to attack Fort Detroit, and so quietly 




THE DEATH OF WOLFE 



A shot struck Wolfe in the -wrist . . . Again 
he was hit. Still he went on. Then a third shot 
struck his breast and he fell. 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 339 

and secretly were tlie preparations made that no one had 
the slightest suspicion of what was going forward. But 
the day before the attack a farmer's wife rowed across the 
river, and went to the Indian village to buy some maple 
sugar. While she was there she was much astonished to 
see some of the Indian braves filing off the barrels of their 
guns. The sight made her uneasy. "I wonder what they 
are up to?" she said. 

When she got home she told her friends what she had 
seen. 

"I believe they are up to some mischief," she repeated. 

"I think so too," said a blacksmith, "they have been 
asking me to lend them files and saws." 

As the settlers talked the matter over they became at 
length so uneasy that they sent to tell Major Gladwin, the Major 
commander of the fort, of what they had seen. He, how- 
ever, thought nothing of it. 

But later in the day a young Indian girl came to see him, The 
to bring him a pair of moccasins which he had asked her 
to make. She seemed very sad and downcast, and after 
she had given the Major the moccasins she still loitered 
about. 

"What's the matter?" asked a young officer. 

The Indian girl did not answer, she only looked at him 
gravely with sorrowful brown eyes. 

Still she lingered about, it was nearly dark, time almost 
to close the gates. At last the young officer watching her, 
became certain that something was the matter, and he 
urged his commander to see the girl again. 

Major Gladwin at once called the girl to him. "What is 
the matter?" he asked. "Why are you so sad?" 

Still she would not speak. Then the Major talked to her 
kindly, promising that whatever her secret was, it would 
be safe with him, and that he would never betray her. So 
at length the Indian girl spoke. 



Gladwin 



Indian 
girl; 



340 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



her 
story 



Pontiac 
enters the 
Fort: 



he finds 

it 

guarded 



"The Indians mean to kill you all," she whispered; "the 
braves have filed off the ends of their gun barrels so that 
the guns can be hidden beneath their blankets. To-morrow 
Pontiac will come with many warriors, and will ask to hold 
a Council within the fort, fie will make a speech, and offer 
you a peace belt of wampum. At the end of the speech 
he will turn the belt round — that will be the signal. The 
chiefs will then spring up, draw the guns from their hid- 
ing places, and kill you all. Indians outside will kill all 
your soldiers. Not one of you will escape." 

So saying the girl went sadly away. 

Gladwin at once called his officers and told them what he 
had heard. They were convinced now that evil was afoot, 
and all night they kept watch lest the Indians should change 
their minds, and make their attack during the night. 

But the night passed peacefully. When morning c-ame a 
great many Indians were seen to be gathered about the 
fort, and at ten o 'clock Pontiac, followed by his chiefs, en- 
tered the gateway. 

They stalked in proudly, garbed in all the glory of savage 
splendours. They were cloaked in bright coloured blankets, 
and hung about with beads and hawk-bells. Their heads 
were decorated with oagle feathers, and their faces hid- 
eously painted. 

Pontiac came first, and as he passed beneath the gateway, 
he started, and drew a sharp, deep breath. For both sides 
of the narrow street were lined with soldiers gun in hand. 
He had been betrayed! Yet the haughty chiefs made no 
sign. In silence they stalked on, not a muscle of their 
faces moving. Here and there as they passed on they saw 
traders standing about in groups, every man fully armed. 
Not a woman or child was to be seen. 

At length the Indians reached the Council Hall. Here 
they found the commander seated awaiting them, sur- 
rounded by his officers. They, too, were armed, for every 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 341 

man of them wore a sword by his side and a brace of pis- 
tols in his belt. 

Ill at ease now, the Indians gazed at each other in doubt 
what to do. 

Then Pontiac spoke, "why," he asked, "do I see so many 
of my father's braves standing in the street with their 
guns ? ' ' 

"Because I exercise my soldiers," replied Gladwin The 
calmly, "for the good of their health, and also to keep be^glns' 
discipline." 

This answer made the Indians still more uneasy, but 
after some hesitation they all sat down on the floor. Then 
with due ceremony Pontiac rose, and holding the belt of 
peace in his hand began to speak. His words were fair. 
They had come, he said, to tell of their love for the Eng- 
lish, "to smoke the pipe of peace, and make the bonds of 
friendship closer." 

As he spoke his false and cunning words, the officers kept 
a watchful eye upon him. Would he give the signal or not, 
they asked themselves. 

He raised the belt. At that moment Gladwin made a 
quick, slight signal. Immediately from the passage with- 
out came the sound of grounding arms, and the rat-tat of 
a drum. Pontiac stood rigid, as one turned to stone. Then 
after a moment's deathly silence he sat down. 

In the silence Gladwin sat looking steadily and fearlessly 
at the Indians. Then he replied shortly to Pontiac 's fine 
speech. "The friendship of the British should be theirs," 
he said, "so long as they deserved it." 

The Council was at an end. The gates of the fort which The 
had been closed were now thrown open again, and the sav- J"avc'"the 
ages, balked in their treachery, stalked back to their wig- FoH; 
warns. 

But Pontiac was not yet beaten, and again he tried to 
master the fort by treachery. And when he found the 



342 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

gates of the fort shut against him, his rage was terrible. 
Then seeing they coukl not win Fort Detroit by treachery, 
the Indians attacked it in force. But in spite of all his 
horde of warriors, in spite of all his wiles, Pontiac could 
not take the fort although he besieged it for a whole year. 

Meanwhile the savages over-ran the whole country, and 
every other fort, save Fort Pitt and Fort Niagara, fell into 
their hands. More often than not, they won their way into 
the forts by treachery. And having entered they slew, 
without mercy, men, women and children. 

At Michilimackinac the Redskins invited the officers and 
soldiers to watch a game of ball. The invitation was ac- 
cepted, and nearly all the soldiers stood about watching 
while the Indians with piercing yells dashed madly hither 
and thither after the ball. Crowds of Indians also looked 
on, among them many squaws wrapped in coloured blankets. 
The game was played just outside the fort, the gates stood 
open, and most of the soldiers had strolled out without 
their weapons to watch. 

Suddenly the ball flew through the air and landed close 
to the gate of the fort. There was a mad rush after it. 
As they ran the Indians snatched the hatchets and knives 
which till now the squaws had hidden beneath their blankets. 
Screams of delight were changed to war cries. The two 
officers who stood by the gate were seized and carried away 
it ends in prisoner, while the rabble stormed into the fort slajang 
and robbing at will. Every one of the British was either 
killed or taken prisoner, but the French were left alone. 

Thus all the land was filled with bloodshed and horror. 
There was no safety anywhere. In every bush an Indian 
might lurk, and night was made terrible with bloodcurdling 
war cries. 

For nearly three years the w^ar lasted. But by degrees 
Pontiac saw that his cause was lost. The French did not 
help him as he had expected they would. Some of his fol- 



slaughter 



THE FRENCH IN AMERICA 343 

lowers deserted, and other tribes refused to join him, and 
at last he saw himself forced to make peace. So there 
were flowery speeches, and the exchange of wampum belts, 
and peace was made. 

Then Pontiac's army melted away like snow in summer, peace is 
and the great Chief himself retired to the forest to live °'^^^' "^^ 
among his children and his squaws. A few years later he 
was traitorously slain by one of his own people. 



PART VI: STORIES OF THE STRUGGLE 
FOR LIBERTY 

CHAPTER LI 

THE BOSTON TEA-PARTY 

All these wars which had been fought on American soil 
had cost a great deal of money and many lives. Now it 
seemed to the British Government that the best way to 
be sure of peace in the future was to keep an army in 
America. They decided to do this. They also decided that 
America should pay for the army. And in order to raise 
the money a stamp tax was to be introduced. Newspapers, 
The marriage licences, wills, and all sorts of legal papers were 

i*cTi765 henceforth to be printed on stamped paper, the price of 
stamps varying according to the importance of the paper 
from a few ponce to as many pounds. 

But when the Americans heard that this Act had been 
passed without their consent they were angry. 
"No "No," they said to the British Government, "you cannot 

liithou" tax us without our consent. It is one of the foundations 
representa- of British freedom that those who pay the tax must also 
consent to it. Wo are not represented in the British Par- 
liament, our consent has not been asked, and we deny your 
right to tax us." 

The whole country was filled with clamour. In every 
colony young men banded themselves together, calling them- 
selves Sons of Liberty, and determined to resist the tax. 
"No taxation without representation" was the cry. 

When the first boxes of stamps arrived they were seized 

344 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 345 

and destroyed. Newspapers appeared with a skull and 
crossbones printed where the stamp should have been. 
There were riots and mass meetings everjiivhere. 

The Americans did not merely resist, they resisted in a Americans 
body. Nothing but the idea that their liberty was in °^' 
danger made them act together. Over everything else they 
had been divided. Over that they were united. "There 
ought to be no New England men, no New Yorkers, known 
on the continent," said one man; "but all of us Amer- 
icans. ' ' 

Even in Britain there were people who thought this 
Stamp Act was a mistake. The great Pitt had been ill when 
it was passed into law, but when he returned to Parliament 
he spoke strongly against it. 

"I was ill in bed," he said, "but if I could have been 
carried here in my bed I would have asked some kind friend 
to lay me on this floor, so that I might have spoken against 
it. It is a subject of greater importance than ever engaged 
the attention of this House; that subject always excepted, 
when nearly a century ago it was the question whether 
you yourselves were to be bond or free." 

Pitt was thinking of the time when Englishmen strove 
with Charles I. He gloried in British liberty, and he could 
not bear to think of Britons oppressing Britons. "Who 
that has an English heart," he once said, "can ever be 
weary of asserting liberty?" 

"I rejoice that America has resisted," he said later. 

There were many against Pitt, but he won the day, and The stamp 
the Stamp Act was repealed. peaVd," 

There was great rejoicing in America, and the matter i^''^ 
seemed at an end. But the very next year a new bill for 
taxing the Americans was brought into Parliament. This 
time the tax was to be paid on tea, glass, lead and a few 
other things brought into the country. 

Once again the colonies were ablaze, and they refused to 



346 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

pay this duty just as they had refused to pay the Stamp 
Tax. Everywhere there were indignation meetings. But 
Boston seemed to be the heart of the storm, and to Boston 
British troops were sent to keep order. 

The soldiers had nothing to do, but the very sight of 
their red coats made the colonists angry. They taunted 
the soldiers, and worried them every way they knew, and 
the soldiers were not slow to reply. So at last after eigh- 
teen months of bickering one March evening it came to 
blows. Two or three exasperated soldiers fired upon the 
crowd of citizens, five of whom were killed and several 
others wounded. 

This was afterwards known as the Boston Massacre. It 
made the people terribly angry, and next day a great meet- 
ing was held in Old South Church. At this meeting the 
people demanded that the troops should be at once removed 
from the town. And seeing the temper of the people the 
Lieutenant Governor withdrew them that same day to a 
little island in the harbour. 

And now finding how useless it was to try to force taxes 
on unwilling subjects, the Government removed all the 
taxes except one. King George wanted to show his power. 
He wanted to prove to the Americans that he had the 
right to tax them if he liked. So he insisted that there 
should still be a tax on tea. 

' ' The King will have it so, he means to try the question 
with America," said Lord North, the easy-going, stupid 
minister who was now in power. 

But to prove that neither the King nor any one else had 
the right to tax them, without their consent, was exactly for 
what the Americans were fighting. To them, one tax was 
as bad as a dozen. It was not a question of money, but a 
question of right or wrong, of freedom or slavery. So they 
refused to pay the tax on tea. They refused to buy tea 
from Britain at all, and smuggled it from Holland. Ships 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 347 

laden with tea came to port, and it was landed. But no Three tea 
one would buy it, and it rotted and mouldered in the cellars, f^'^^yg at 
In Boston, however, the people determined that it should Boston, 
not even land. And when throe ships laden with tea came 
into Boston harbour, the people refused to allow them to 
unload. 

"Take your tea back again to England," they said to 
the captain. 

But the captain could not do that, for the customs offi- 
cers would not allow him to leave until he had landed his 
cargo. The people were greatly excited. Large meetings 
were held, and every possible manner of getting rid of the 
tea was discussed. But at length some of the younger men 
grew tired of talk. Time was passing. If something were 
not done, the tea would be landed by force. 

That, these bold young men determined, should not be. 
So about fifty of them dressed themselves as Red Indians, 
staining their faces brown and painting them hideously. 
Then, tomahawk in hand, they stole silently down to the 
ships, and uttering wild war cries sprang on board. They The "tea 
seized the tea chests and with their hatchets burst them P'"'*^" 
open, and poured the tea into the harbour. 

There were nearly three hundred and fifty chests, and 
soon the harbour was black with tea. It was terrible waste, 
but no one stopped it. From the shore people looked on 
quietly. And when the work was done the "Red Indians" 
vanished away as silently as they had come. This was 
afterwards called the Boston Tea Party. Certainly no 
greater brewing of tea has ever been knowni. 

When George III heard of the Boston Tea Party he was 
very angry, and he resolved to punish the people of Bos- 
ton. "They will be lions," he said, "as long as we are 
lambs, but if we show them that we mean to be firm they 
will soon prove very meek." 

So he closed the port and forbade any ships to go there, 



348 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Boston thus cutting off Boston from the trade of the world. He 

closed also said that Boston should no longer be the capital of 

Massachusetts, and made Salem the capital instead. 

Boston, of course, was well-nigh ruined by these acts. 
But instead of looking coldly on her misfortunes, the other 
colonies rallied to her aid. And grain, cattle and all sorts 
of merchandise poured into Boston from them. 

Boston could not be starved, neither could it be fright- 
ened into submitting. 



I 



CHAPTER LII 

PAUL REVERE'S RIDE— THE UNSHEATHING OF 
THE SWORD 

All the colonies now felt that they must unite in truth, 
and that they must have some centre to which all could 
appeal. So a Congress of all the colonies was called at First 
Philadelphia, This is called the first Continental Congress, ^""^"eTs!''^ 
and to it all the colonies except Georgia sent delegates. i'?''* 

This Congress drew up a Declaration of Rights. Th'ey 
also sent an address to the King in which they declared 
that they had no wish to separate from Britain. 

But the King called the Congress an unlawful and sedi- 
tious gathering, and would not listen to anything it had to 
say. Still, far-seeing statesmen with Pitt at their head 
struggled to bring about a reconciliation. 

"I contend, not for indulgence, but for justice to Amer- 
ica," he said. "The Americans are a brave, generous and 
united people, with arms in their hands, and courage in 
their hearts. It is not repealing this act of Parliament, it 
is not repealing a piece of parchment, that can restore 
America to our bosom. You must repeal her fears and her 
resentments. And you may then hope for her love and 
gratitude. ' ' 

But few people listened to Pitt, the bill which he brought 
into ParUament was rejected with scorn, and the great 
struggle which was to last for eight years began. 

Already in America men's minds had begun to turn to 
war, and on every village green the farmers might be 
seen drilling every evening. Bands of minute men, that is, 

349 



850 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



men who would be ready at a minute's notice, were organ- 
ised. All sorts of war stores were gathered. 

Two of the leaders of the people in all these matters 
were Samuel Adams and John Hancock. These men Gov- 
ernor Gage, who was also commander of the troops, was 
ordered to arrest and send to England to be tried as trai- 
tors. Gage having heard that both men were staying at the 
village of Lexington decided to arrest them together. 

For this he carefully kid his plans. Eight hundred men 
were to leave Boston in secret at dead of night. First they 
were to go to Lexington, and having arrested the "trai- 
tors" they were next to march on to Concord to seize the 
large war stores which were known to be gathered there. 

All the preparations were made as silently and as secret- 
ly as possible. But the colonists were on the alert. They 
knew that something was afoot, and guessed what it was. 

On the 18th of April Gage gave strict orders that no 
one was to be allowed to leave Boston that night. But no 
orders could stop determined men. 

And as the moon was rising a little boat was rowed 
across the Charles River almost under the shadow of the 
British man-of-war. The boat reached the farther shore 
and a man booted and spurred, as if ready for a long ride, 
leaped out upon the bank. This man was Paul Revere. 

At ten o'clock the troops also were silently rowed across 
the Charles River, and in the darkness set out for Lexing- 
ton. But not far oif on the bank of the same river, a man 
stood waiting beside a saddled horse. Quietly he waited, 
looking always towards the tower of the Old North Church. 
It was Paul Revere, and he waited for a signal to tell him 
which way the red coats were going. 

Suddenly about eleven o'clock two twinkling lights ap- 
peared upon the tower, and without a moment's loss Paul 
Revere leaped into the saddle and dashed away. Swiftly 
he rode, urging his good horse onward with voice and hand. 



reached 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 351 

Near the lonely spot where stood the gallows he passed. 
Here under a tree, two horsemen waited, and as Revere 
came nearer he saw that they were British soldiers. Swiftly 
they darted at him. One tried to seize his bridle, the other 
to head him off. But Revere was a fearless rider, and 
Knew the countryside by heart. He swerved suddenly, 
doubled, and was soon clear of his pursuers. 

Then on through the darkness he galloped unhindered till 
he reached Medford. Here he stayed but to rouse the cap- 
tain 01 the minute men, and onward he sped once more. 
Now at the door of every cottage or farmhouse which he 
passed he loudly knocked, shouting his news "the soldiers 
are coming," and thundered off again in the darkness. 

A little after midnight he reached Lexington and stopped Lexington 
before the house where Adams and Hancock were sleeping. 
He found it guarded by minute men, and as he excitedly 
shouted his news, they bade him be quiet. 

"Don't make such a noise," said the sergeant, "you will 
waken the people in the house." 

"Noise," cried Revere, "you will soon have noise enough 
— the regulars are coming." 

Hancock was awake, and hearing Revere 's voice he threw 
up his window, shouting to the guard to let him in. So 
Revere went into the house and told all he knew. When 
they heard the news, Hancock wanted to stay and fight, if 
fighting there was to be. But the others would not hear 
of it, so as day dawned the two men quietly walked away, Hancock 
and were soon on the road to Philadelphia. 

Meanwhile the British troops were steadily marchini 
nearer and nearer. At first all was silent : save the clatter 
and jingle of their arms and the tramp of their feet, there 
was no sound. No light was to be seen far or near. Then 
suddenly a bell rang, a shout was heard, lights twinkled 
here and there. The night was no longer silent and dark. 
The country was no longer asleep. 



and . 
escape 



The fight 
at tlie 
bridge 



352 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

The colonel in command of the troops grew anxious. He 
had expected to take the people completely by surprise, 
and be bad not done so. Somehow the secret bad leaked 
out. The whole countryside was up and awake, and fear- 
ing lest with his small company of soldiers, be would not 
be able to do what he had set out to do, be sent back to 
Boston for more men. 

And sure enough, his fears were well founded, for when 
in the cold grey of early dawn the advance party reached 
Lexington, they found a little guard of sixty or seventy 
armed men drawn up to receive them. 

"Disperse, ye rebels, disperse," shouted the commander 
as be rode towards them. But the men stood motionless 
and silent. 

"Why don't you disperse, you villains?" be cried again. 

Then seeing words bad no effect, he gave the order to 
fire. The soldiers obeyed, and eight minute men fell dead, 
and several more were wounded. The minute men returned 
the fire, but just then more British soldiers appeared in 
sight. And seeing that it was useless to try to resist so 
great a force the Americans dispersed. 

Thus the terrible war, which was almost a civil war, be- 
gan. The British now marched on to Concord. They bad 
failed to arrest the men they bad been sent to arrest at 
Lexington. So there was all the more reason to hurry on 
to Concord, and seize the war stores before there was time 
to spirit them away. But when about seven o'clock in the 
morning the troops arrived at Concord the stores for the 
most part had been already safely bidden. A gim or two 
they found, and a few barrels of flour. The guns were 
spiked, the barrels staved in, the court house set on fire. 

But meanwhile the minute men had been gathering, and 
now a force four hundred strong appeared on the further 
side of a bridge known as the North Bridge. The bridge 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 353 

was held by two hundred British, and when they saw the 
minute men approach they began to destroy it. 

There was a sharp exchange of fire. Then the minute 
men charged across the narrow bridge, sweeping all before 
them. The British fled back to the village, and the minute 
men, hardly knowing what they had done, retired again 
across the bridge and waited. 

The British leader now decided to return to Boston. He 
had done nothing which he had set out to do. But he saw 
this his position was one of great danger. Everywhere he 
was surrounded with enemies. His men were hungry and 
worn out, so about twelve o'clock the march back to Boston 
began. 

But the return was not easy, for all the way the troops The 
were harassed by the Americans. Every bush, every wall fji^fl 
concealed an armed fanner, whose aim was deadly and 
sure. Man after man fell, and beneath the constant and 
galling fire coming, it seemed from everywhere and no- 
where, the nerves of the wearied, hungry men gave way. 
Faster and faster the long red line swept along in ever 
growing confusion. There was no thought now of anything 
but safety, and the march was almost a rout when at length 
the reinforcements from Boston appeared. These were a 
thousand strong, and their leader. Lord Percy, seeing the 
confusion and distress of the British formed his men into 
a hollow square. Into this refuge the fugitives fled, throw- 
ing themselves upon the ground in utter exhaustion, with 
their tongues hanging out of their mouths "like those of 
dogs after a chase." 

Lord Percy had brought cannons with him, so with these 
he swept the field, and for a time forced the colonists to 
retire. But they did not disperse ; they still hovered near, 
and as soon as the retreat again began, there began with it 
the constant galling fire from every tree or bush, before, 
behind, on either side. To return the fire was useless, as 



854 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

the enemy were hidden. It was a sort of warfare not unlike 
that which Braddock had had to meet, a sort of warfare 
in which the American farmer was skilled, but of which tlio 
British soldier know nothing. So when, at length, as day 
darkened the British troops reached Boston they were 
utterly spent and weary. And in a huddled, disorganised 
crowd, they hurried into shelter. 



CHAPTER LIII 

THE FIRST THRUST— THE BATTLE OF BUNKER HILL 

The sword was at length unsheatlied. There was no more 
doubt about it. There was to be war between the Mother 
Country and her daughter states. Aud now far and wide 
throughout the colonies the call to arms was heard and 
answered. Farmers left their ploughs and seized their 
rifles, trappers forsook their hunting grounds, traders left 
their business, and hastened to join the army. 

John Stark, a bold trapper learned in Indian ways and John 
famous in Indian warfare, marched from New Hampshire 1^8-1822 
at the head of several hundred men. Israel Putnam, more ^^^^<^^ 
famous still for his deeds of daring in the Indian wars, nis-'go' 
came too. He was busy on his farm at Pomfrot, Connecti- 
cut, when the news of the fight at Lexington reached him. 
He was already a man of fifty-seven but there and then he 
left his work aud hastened round the neighbouring farms 
calling out the militia. Then, commanding them to follow 
him with all speed, he mounted his horse, and turned its 
head towards Cambridge. Hour after hour throughout the 
night he rode onward, and as day dawned on the 21st of 
AprU he galloped into Cambridge, having ridden a hundred 
miles in eighteen hours without a change of horse. Hand- 
some young Captain Benedict Arnold, half sailor, half Benedict 
merchant, gathered his men on New Haven green. And n^i^igbi 
when the general of militia bade him wait for regular orders 
and refused to supply him with ammunition for his men, he 
threatened to break open the magazine if the ammunition 
was not forthcoming at once. So, seeing that nothing would 

355 



856 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

restrain him, the general yielded, and Arnold, gallant and 
gay, with sixty mon behind him marched for Cambridge. 

Thus day by day men of all classes, and of all ages, 
poured in from the countryside, until an army of sixteen 
thousand was gathered round Boston. 

Meetings, too, were held throughout the country, when 
patriots urged the need of arming and fighting. In the 
Virginian Convention, Patrick Henry, the great orator, 
thrilled his hearers with his fiery eloquence. "We must 
fight," he cried, "I repeat it, we must fight! An appeal 
to arms and to the God of Hosts is all that is left us." 
Brilliantly, convincingly he spoke, and ended with the un- 
forgettable words: — "Is life so dear, or peace so sweet as 
to be purchased at the price of chains and slavery? Forbid 
it, Almighty God! I know not what course others may 
take, but as for me, give me liberty or give me death." 

"His last exclamation," said one who heard him, "was 
like the shout of the leader who turns back the rout of 
battle." 

But even yet the leaders of the country hoped to avoid 
a war. The second Continental Congress met at Philadel- 
phia on the 10th of May and the members talked anxiously 
of ways and means to restore peace. But it was already 
too late. For the gathered army was no longer to be re- 
strained, and the very day upon which Congress met a 
British fortress had been seized by the colonists. 

The chain of lakes and rivers connecting the Hudson with 
the St. Lawrence was felt to be of great importance to the 
colonists. For if Britain had control of it it w^ould cut the 
colonies in two, and stop intercourse between New England 
and the south. It would also give the British an easy route 
by which to bring troops and supplies from Canada. 

Among those who felt the importance of this route was 
Benedict Arnold, and the day after he arrived at Cam- 
bridge he laid his ideas before the Massachusetts Com- 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 357 

mittee of Safety, and asked to be allowed to attack the 
forts guarding this waterway. His request was granted. 
He was given the rank of colonel, and authority to raise a 
company of four hundred men for the purpose. 

Arnold set out at once, but he soon found that he was 
not first in the field. For the people of Connecticut, too, 
had felt the value of this waterway and Ethan Allen with Ethan 
a hundred and fifty volunteers who went by the name of i738?89 
Green Mountain Boys had set out for the same purpose. 
These Green Mountain Boys took their name from the dis- 
trict of Vermont which means Green Mountain. That dis- 
trict, under the name of New Hampshire Grants, had been 
claimed by New York colony. But the Green Mountain 
Boys had resisted the claim, and by force of arms proved 
their right to be considered a separate colony. Thus hav- 
ing settled their own little revolution they were now ready 
to take part in the great one. 

At Castleton, Vermont, Arnold met Ethan Allen and his 
men, and claimed the leadership of the expedition. But 
the Green Mountain Boys scouted the idea. They would 
fight under their o-\vn leader or not fight at all, they said, 
and as Arnold had gathered very few of his four hundred 
men he had to give way. So instead of leading the expe- 
dition he joined it as a volunteer. 

This matter settled the little company marched on to 
Lake Champlain, and in the middle of the night they ar- 
rived at the southern end, opposite Fort Ticonderoga. 
Here the lake is hardly more than a quarter of a mile wide 
and the men began at once to row across. But they had 
only two or three boats and when day began to dawn only 
about eighty men had got over. With these Allen decided 
to attack, for he feared if he waited till daylight that the 
garrison would be awake and would no doubt resist stub- 
bornly. So placing himself at the head of his men with 
Arnold beside him, he marched quickly and silently up the 



358 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Ticon- 
(liTDga at- 
t.ickcd, 
lUth Way 



Crown 
Point 
taken 



hill to the gateway of the fort. When the astonished sen- 
tinel saw this body of men creeping out of the morning 
dusk he fired at their leader. But his gun missed fire and 
he fled into the fort. 

After him dashed the colonists uttering a loud, blood- 
curdling, Indian yell as they reached the parade ground 
within the fort. The garrison which consisted of about 
forty men was completely taken by surprise, and yielded 
with little resistance. Then Allen marched to the door of 
the commandant's quarters, and striking three blows upon 
it with his sword hilt, commanded him to come forth and 
surrender. 

As Allen struck, the door was flung open, and half dressed 
and half awake the commandant appeared. 

"In whose name," he demanded, "do you order me to 
surrender?" 

"In the name of the great Jehovah and the Continental 
Congress," thundered Allen. 

Really the Continental Congress had nothing to do with 
the matter. The commandant could not know that. But 
he had only to look about him to see that the fort was 
already in the hands of the enemy. So seeing no help for 
it he yielded ; and all his great stores of cannon and ammu- 
nition were sent to supply the needs of the New England 
army. 

Two days after this Crown Point, further down the lake, 
was also seized, for it was only guarded by twelve men. 
Here a small ship was found and Arnold's chance to lead 
came. For he was a sailor, and going on board with his 
own men he made a dash for St. John's at the northern 
end of the lake. When he was about thirty miles from the 
fort the wind dropped, and his ship lay rocking idly on 
the water. Arnold, however, was not the man to be easily 
beaten. He had boats enough to carry thirty men, and 
with these he set off to row to the fort. All night the men 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 359 

bent to the oars, and at six o'clock in the morning they 
reached St. John's. 

Once more the fort was easily taken. For here too, there st. John's 
were no more than twelve men. Arnold, however, was only ^ ^° 
just in time, for he learned from his prisoners that troops 
were expected from Canada. He felt therefore that St. 
John's was no safe place for him and his little band of 
thirty. So he seized a small ship which lay in the harbour, 
sank everything else in the shape of a boat, and made off. 
And when the Canadian troops arrived next day they found 
the fort deserted alike by friend and foe, and the boats 
which should have carried them on their way to Ticonder- 
oga at the bottom of the lake. 

By these quick and bold attacks the control of the great 
waterway was for a time at least in the hands of the col- 
onists. It was, moreover, rendered useless to the British, 
for their boats being destroyed they had no means of trans- 
porting soldiers southwards until new boats could be built. 
This caused a long delay, a delay very useful to the 
colonists. 

In the meantime Allen was appointed commandant of 
Ticonderoga, and Arnold, with a little soreness at his 
heart, returned to Cambridge. He had been appointed 
leader of the expedition, but had been forced to join it as a 
volunteer under another leader. His knowledge and dash 
had crowned the expedition with success, but another re- 
ceived the rewards and praise. 

When however the Continental Congress heard what had 
been done it was rather taken aback. It was not at all 
sure at first whether it was a case for rewards or repri- 
mands, for it was still vainly hoping for peace. So it 
ordered that an exact list of all cannon and supplies which 
had been captured should be made, in order that they might 
be given back to the Mother Country, "when the restora- 



360 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



George 
Washing- 
ton, Com- 
mander- 
in-chief, 
1775 



Bunker 
Hill, 

17th June, 
1775 



tion of the former harmony between Great Britain and 
these colonies shall render it prudent and consistent." 

Meanwhile the new army grew daily larger. It was still 
almost entirely made up of New Englanders, but it was 
now called the Continental Army, and the Continental Con- 
gress appointed George Washington to be commander-in- 
chief. 

Washington was now a tall, handsome man, little over 
forty. He was as modest as he was brave, and he accepted 
the great honour and heavy duties laid upon him with 
something of dread. 

"Since the Congress desire it," he said, "I will enter 
upon this momentous duty, and exert every power I possess 
in their service. But I beg it may be remembered by every 
gentleman in this room that I this day declare, with the 
utmost sincerity, I do not think myself equal to the com- 
mand I am honoured with." 

Meantime things had not been standing still ; while Con- 
gress had been choosing a commander-in-chief the army 
had been fighting. By this time, too, new troops had come 
out from England, and the British force was now ten thou- 
sand strong. Feeling sure that the Americans would not 
stand against such a force. Governor Gage issued a procla- 
mation offering pardon to all who would lay down their 
arms, except Samuel Adams and John Hancock. These 
two, he said, were too bad to be forgiven. But the Ameri- 
cans paid little heed to his proclamation. Instead they 
prepared to take possession of the hills commanding 
■Boston. 

It was at Bimker Hill that the first real battle of the 
war was fought. For Lexington had after all been a mere 
skirmish, only of importance because it was the first in this 
long and deadly war. The forts on Lake Champlain had 
been taken without the shedding of blood. 

The battle is called Bunker Hill although it was really 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 361 

fought on Breed's Hill which is quite close. The mistake 
of the name was made because the Americans had been 
sent to take possession of Bunker Hill, but instead took 
possession of Breed's Hill. 

It was during the night that the Americans took up their 
position on the hill. And when day dawned and the Brit- 
ish saw them there, they determined to dislodge them, and 
the battle began. 

Up the hill the British charged with splendid courage, 
only to be met and driven back by a withering fire from 
the American rifles. Their front files were mowed down, 
and the hillside was strewn with dead and dying. But 
again and yet again they came on. At the third charge 
they reached the top, for the Americans had used up all 
their ammunition, and could fire no longer. Still they would 
not yield, and there was a fierce hand to hand fight before 
the Americans were driven from their trenches and the hill 
was in possession of the British. 

For the British, it was a hard won victory, for they lost 
nearly three times as many men as the Americans, among 
them some gallant officers. As to the Americans in spite 
of their defeat they rejoiced; for they knew now what 
they could do. They knew they could stand up to the 
famous British regulars. 

And now as Washington rode towards Charleston to 
take command of the army, news of this battle was brought 
to him. 

"Did our men fight?" asked "Washington. And when he 
was told how well, his grave face lighted up. 

"Then the liberties of the country are safe," he cried. 

So with hope in his heart Washington rode on, and at 
length after a journey of eleven days reached Cambridge, 
the headquarters of the army. 

The next day, the 3rd of July, the whole army was drawn 
up upon the plain. And mounted on a splendid white horse 



army 



362 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Washing- Washington rode to the head of it. Under a great elm tree 
n'nuimnd ^^ wheeled his horse, and drawing his sword solemnly took 
ofjhe command of the army of the United Colonies. And as the 

blade glittered in the sunshine, a great shout went up from 
the soldiers. They were New Englanders, for the most 
part, but they welcomed their Virginian commander whole 
heartedly. For were they not all Americans? Were they 
not all ready to stand shoulder to shoulder for the one 
great cause! 

But the army of which Washington had taken command 
was, perhaps, the rawest, worst equipped army which ever 
marched into the field. 

The men had neither uniforms, tents, stores nor ammu- 
nition, many of them had no arms. There was no organi- 
sation, and little discipline. Even the exact numbers com- 
posing this army were not known. They were, in fact, as 
one of Washington's own ofScers said, "only a gathering 
of brave, enthusiastic, undisciplined country lads." 
But out of this crowd of brave entlmsiastic men, Wash- 
The ington set himself to make an army fit to do great deeds. 

So he worked, and rode, and wrote, unceasingly and un- 
wearyingly. For he had not only to deal with the army 
but with Congress also. He had to awaken them to the 
fact that the country had to do great deeds, and that to do 
them well money, and a great deal of money, was needed. 

Meanwhile George III also was making great prepara- 
tions. More soldiers he saw were needed to subdue these 
rebel farmers. And as it was difficult to persuade Britons 
to go to fight their brothers he hired a lot of Germans, and 
sent them out to fight the Americans. Nothing hurt the 
Americans more than this; more than anj'lhing else this 
act made them long to be independent. After this there 
was no more talk of making friends. 



army and 
Congress 



CHAPTER LIV 

THE WAR IN CANADA 

After Bunker Hill there was a pause in the fighting round 
Boston which gave Washington time to get his raw recruits 
in hand a little. Then during the summer news came that 
Sir Guy Carleton, the Governor of Canada, was making 
plans to retake Ticonderoga, and the colonists determined 
to invade Canada. General Philip Schuyler was given Philip 
command of the expedition, and ^vith two thousand men he fTss^is'oi 
set out for St. John's, which Arnold had taken, but had 
been unable to hold, earlier in the year. 

This time the colonists found St. John's better guarded, 
and only at the end of a two months ' siege did it yield. By 
this time Schuyler had become ill, and the command was 
given to General Richard Montgomery who crossed the St. 
Lawrence, and entered Montreal in triumph. 

Almost at the same time Benedict Arnold set out with Arnold 
twelve hundred men to attack Quebec. He marched through f^^ ""* 
the forest of Maine, then an almost unknown country and Quebec, 
uninhabited save by Indians. It was a tremendous march, imj' 
and one that needed all the grit and endurance of brave, 
determined men. They climbed hills, struggled through 
swamps, paddled across lakes and down unknown streams. 
Sometimes they waded up to their knees in icy waters push- 
ing their canoes before them against the rapid current, or 
again they carried them over long portages, shouldering 
their way through forest so dense that they could scarcely 
advance a mile an hour. At night soaked with rain and 
sleet they slept upon the snowy ground. Their food gave 



864> THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

out, and the pangs of hunger were added to their other 
miseries. Many died by the way; others, losing heart, 
turned back. But sick and giddy, starving and exhausted 
the rest stumbled onward, and at length little more than 
five hundred ragged half armed, more than half famished 
men, reached the shores of the St. Lawrence. 

They were a sorry little company with which to invade 
a vast province. But their courage was superb, their hope 
sublime, and without delay they set out to take the great 
fortress which had withstood so many sieges, and had only 
fallen at last before the genius and daring of Wolfe. 

Across the St. Lawrence this little company of intrepid 
colonists paddled, up the path where Wolfe had led his men 
they climbed, and stood at length where they had stood 
upon the heights of Abraham. They had no cannon, and 
half their muskets were useless. Yet Arnold at the head 
of his spectral little company boldly summoned the town 
to surrender. 

The town did not surrender, the Governor refused to come 
out and fight. So seeing the uselessness of his summons 
Arnold marched away about twenty miles, and encamped to 
wait for Montgomery's arrival from Montreal. He soon 
arrived. But even with his men the colonists only num- 
bered about eight hundred, far too small a company with 
which to besiege a fortress such as Quebec. Still they 
made an attempt at a siege, but finding that useless they 
resolved to take the place by storm, 
he attacks It was early on the morning of the 1st of January, 1776, 

that they made the attempt in the teeth of a blinding snow 
storm. Arnold led the assault on one side of the town, 
Montgomery on the other. With tremendous dash and 
bravery the colonists carried the first barricades, and forced 
their way into the town. But almost at the outset Mont- 
gomery was kUled. A little later Arnold was sorely 
wounded, and bad to be carried back to the camp. Both 



Quebec; 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 365 

leaders gone, the heart went out of the men, and they re- 
treated, leaving many prisoners in the hands of the British. 

The great assai;lt had failed, but sick and wounded 
though he was Arnold did not lose heart. He still kept up 
a show of besieging Quebec. "I have no thought of leaving 
this proud town," he said, "until I first enter it in triumph. 
I am in the way of my duty and know no fear." But the 
only chance of taking Quebec was to take it in the winter, 
while the St. Lawrence was closed with ice, so that the 
British ships could not reach it with reinforcements and 
supplies. Arnold therefore sent to Washington begging 
for five thousand troops. Such a number it was impossible 
for "Washington to spare from his little army, and only a 
few reinforcements were sent, most of whom reached Ar- 
nold utterly exhausted with their long tramp through the 
pathless wilderness. Smallpox, too, became rife in the 
camp, so although there were at length two thousand men 
before Quebec not more than a thousand were fit for duty. 
Yet what mere men could do they did. 

But winter passed and Quebec remained untaken. Then 
one April morning Captain Charles Douglas arrived off the relief 
mouth of the St. Lawrence with a fleet of British ships, arrive; 
He found the river still packed with ice. But Quebec he 
knew must be in sore straits. It was no time for caution, 
so by way of experiment he ran his flag ship full speed 
against a mass of ice. The ice was shivered to pieces, and 
the good ship sailed on unharmed. For nine days the 
gallant vessel ploughed on through fields of ice, sewing 
her path with splinters from prow and keel, but suffering 
no serious damage, her stout-hearted captain having no 
thought but to reach and relieve the beleag-ured city. 

His boldness was rewarded. Other vessels followed in 
his track, and at their coming the colonists gave up their 
attempt to conquer Canada, and marched away. 

The attack on Canada had been an utter failure, but Ar- 



366 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

nold still clung to the hope of commanding the great water- 
way from the St. Lawrence to the Hudson. At Crown 
Point he began to build ships, and by the end of September 
had a little fleet of nine. The British also busied them- 
selves building ships, and on the 11th of October a tight 
banie of between the two fleets took place on Lake Champlain, be- 
^sknd"^ tween the island of Valcour and the mainland. 

The British ships were far larger and more numerous 
than the American, indeed in comparison with the British 
the American boats were mere cockle shells, but the colo- 
nists put up a gallant fight which lasted five hours, and the 
sun went down leaving them sadly shattered but still 
unbeaten. 

The British commander, however, felt sure of finishing 
them off in the morning. So he anchored his ships in a 
line across the southern end of the channel, between the 
island and the mainland, thus cutting off all retreat. But 
Arnold knew his danger, and determined to make a dash 
for freedom. The night was dark and foggy. The Brit- 
ish were so sure of their prey that they kept no watch. 
So while they slept one by one the American ships crept 
silently through their lines, and sped away. 

When day dawned the British with wrath and disgust 
saw an empty lake where they had expected to see a stricken 
foe. They immediately gave chase and the following day 
they again came up with the little American fleet, for many 
of the ships were so crippled that they could move but 
slowly. Again a five hours 'battle was fought. One ship, the 
Washington, struck her flag. But Arnold in his little Con- 
gress fought doggedly on. Then seeing he could resist no 
more he drove the Congress and four other small boats 
ashore in a creek too narrow for any but the smallest of the 
British ships to follow. Here he set them on fire, and bade 
his men leap for the shore, he himself being the last to leave 
the burning decks. On land he waited until he was certain 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 367 

that the ships were safe from capture, and that they would 
go down with their flags flying. Then he marched off with 
his men, and brought them all safely to Ticonderoga. 

The attack on Canada had been an utter failure, the little 
American fleet had been shattered, save for Ticonderoga 
the coveted waterway was in the hands of the British. 
Had the British commander known it too he might have at- 
tacked Ticonderoga then and there, and taken it with ease. 
But Arnold was there, and Arnold had made such a name 
for himself by his dash and courage that Carleton did not 
dare attack the fort. And contenting himself for the mo- Carleton 
ment with having gained control of Lake Champlain he fo Canada 
turned back to Canada. 

Arnold had failed to take Quebec, and he had lost his 
little fleet. But against his failure to take Quebec his coun- 
trjTuen put his wonderful march through pathless forest; 
against the loss of the fleet the fact that but for Arnold 
it would never have been built at all. So the people cheered 
him as a hero, and Washington looked upon him as one of 
his best officers. 

But Arnold's temper was hot if his head was cool, he 
was ambitious and somewhat arrogant. And while he had 
been fighting so bravely he had quarrelled with his brother 
officers, and made enemies of many. They declared that 
he fought not for his country's honour but for the glory of 
Benedict Arnold. So it came about that he did not receive 
the reward of promotion which he felt himself entitled to. 
"Wlien Congress appointed several new Major Generals he 
was passed over, and once again, as after the taking of 
Ticonderoga, bitterness filled his heart. 



CHAPTER LV 

THE BIRTH OF A GREAT NATION 

While these tbiii£?s were happening in the north the British 
had been forced to march away from Boston. 

At first Washington could do little but keep his army 
before the toAvn, for he had no siege guns with which to 
bombard it. Nor had he any desire to destroy the town. 
"Burn it," said some, "if that is the only way of driving 
out the British." Even John Hancock to whom a great 
part of Boston belonged advised this. "Burn Boston," he 
said, "and make John Hancock a beggar, if the public good 
requires it." But Washington did not attempt to burn it. 

After the taking of Ticonderoga and Crown Point how- 
ever he got guns. For many of the cannon taken at these 
forts were put on sledges and dragged over the snow to 
Henry Bostou. It Avas Colouel Henry Knox who carried out this 

feat. He was a stout young man with a lovely smile and 
jolly fat laugh, who greatly enjoyed a joke. He had been 
a bookseller before the war turned him into a soldier. And 
now as ho felled trees, and made sledges, and encouraged 
his men over the long rough way he hugely enjoyed the 
joke of bringing British guns to bombard the British out 
of Boston. 

'^Vhen Washington got these guns he quietly one night 
took possession of Dorchester Heights, which commanded 
both Boston town and harbour. So quick had been his 
action that it seemed to General Howe, the British com- 
mander, as if the fortifications on Dorchester Heights had 
been the work of magic. But magic or no magic they were, 



Knox, 
1750-1806 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 369 

he saw, a real and formidable danger. With siege guns 
frowning above both town and harbour it was no longer 
possible to hold Boston. So hastily embarking his troops 
General Howe sailed away to Halifax in Nova Scotia, and 
Boston was left in peace for the rest of the war. 

By this time there had been fighting in the south as well 
as in New England. For King George had taken it into his 
stubborn head that it would be a good plan to attack the 
southern colonies, in spite of the fact that the war in the 
north was already more than he could manage. Sir Peter 
Parker, therefore, was sent out from England with a fleet 
of about fifty ships, and Lord Cornwallis with two thou- Corn%vaiiig 
sand men, to attack Charleston in South Carolina. Howe '^"^"■'^ 
was also ordered to send some soldiers southward, and al- 
though he could ill spare them from Boston he sent General 
Sir Henry Clinton with a small detachment. 

According to arrangement the troops from Boston and 
England were to attack together Avith the loyalists of the 
south and the friendly Indians. But everything was bun- 
gled. The fleet, the land force, the loyalists and the Indians 
all seemed to be pulling different ways, and attacked at dif- 
ferent times. The assault on Charleston was a miserable 
failure, and to the delight of the colonists the whole British 
force sailed away to join Howe in the north, and for more 
than two years there was no fighting in the southern 
colonies. 

The commander of the colonists in Charleston was Gen- 
eral Charles Lee. He was not really an American at all, Charles 
but an Englishman, a soldier of fortune and adventurer. ^7^3'\'.82 
He had wandered about the world, fighting in many lands, 
and had been in Braddock's army when it was defeated. 
He never became an American at heart like some other 
Englishmen who fought on their side. He cared little for 
them, he cared as little for the cause in which they were 
fighting, merely seeing in it a chance of making himself 



Declara- 
tion of 
Inde- 
pendence, 
July 4th, 
1776 



370 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

famous, and he had a very poor opinion of their fighting 
qualities. He was a tall, spare man with a hollow-cheeked, 
ugly face, and a disagreeable manner. He had a great opin- 
ion of himself, and boasted to such purpose that the Ameri- 
cans believed him to be a military genius. And in this first 
tussle with the British in the south he did so well that their 
belief in him seemed justified. He seemed to the people a 
hero and a genius rolled in one. In all the war after he did 
nothing to uphold the fame he gained at Charleston. 

South as well as north had now had a taste of war. South 
as well as north had seen the British sail away, foiled. 
Every royal governor had by this time been driven from 
his post, and for six months and more the colonies had 
practically ruled themselves. Wliat then, said many, was 
the use of talking any more about allegiance to the mother 
country? It was time, they said, to announce to all the 
world that the colonies of America w'ere a free and inde- 
pendent nation. 

There was much grave discussion in Congress and 
throughout the country. Some patriots, even those who 
longed most ardently to see America a free country, thought 
that it was too soon to make the claim. Among those was 
Patrick Henry who had already ranged himself so passion- 
ately on the side of freedom. "The struggle is only be- 
ginning," he said, "and we are not yet united. Wait till 
we are united. Wait until we have won our freedom, then 
let us proclaim it." 

But by degrees all those who hesitated were won over, 
and on the 4th of July, 1776, the colonies declared them- 
selves to be free. 

Many meetings were held in what has since been called 
Independence Hall at Philadelphia. Much discussion there 
was, but at length the solemn declaration was drawn up. 
"We, the Representatives of the United States of Amer- 
ica," so it ran, "in General Congress assembled, appealing 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 371 

to the supreme judge of tbe world for the rectitude of our 
intention, do, in tlie name, and by the authority of tbe 
good people of these colonies, solemnly publish and declare, 
that these united colonies are, and of right ought to be, Free 
and Independent States." These are but a few words of 
the long, gravely worded declaration which was drawn up 
by Thomas Jefferson, and which is familiar to every Ameri- 
can to this day. 

John Hancock was President of Congress at this time, 
and he was the first to sign the declaration. Large, and 
clear, and all across the page the signature runs, showing, 
as it were, the calm mind and firm judgement which guided 
the hand that wrote. It was not until a few days later that 
it was signed by the other members. 

It was on the 4th of July that Congress agreed to the Birthday- 
Declaration, and so that day has ever since been kept as a unite^d 
national holiday. It was the birthday of the United States states 
as a Nation. But it was not until a few days later that the 
Declaration was read to the people of Philadelphia from 
Independence Hall. It was greeted with cheers and shouts 
of delight. The old bell upon the tower pealed joyfully, 
and swift riders mounted and rode to bear the news in all 
directions. The next day it was read at the head of each 
brigade of the army, and was greeted with loud cheers. 

This Declaration of Independence was a bold deed, it 
might almost seem a rash one. For the British army was 
still in the land, and the Americans by no means always 
victorious. But the very fact of the boldness of the deed 
made them feel that they must be brave and steadfast, and 
that having claimed freedom they must win it. The Decla- 
ration drew the colonies together as nothing else had done, 
and even those who had thought the deed too rash came to 
see that it had been wise. 



CHAPTER LVI 

THE DARKEST HOUR— TRENTON AND PRINCETON 

In many places the news of the Declaration of Independence 
and the news of the victory at Charleston came at the same 
time, and gave a douhle cause for rejoicing. It was the 
last good news which was to come for many a long day. 
Indeed for months misfortune followed misfortune, until it 
almost seemed as if the Declaration of Independence had 
been the rash and useless action some had held it to be. 

By the end of June General Howe sailed southward from 
Halifax, and landed on Staten Island southwest of New 
York, to await the arrival from England of his brother, Ad- 
Admirai miral Howe. On July 12th, just eight days after the decla- 
ration of independence, Admiral Howe arrived with strong 
reinforcements of ships and men. But before he began to 
fight he tried to come to terms with the rebel colonies, and 
for a second time free pardon was offered to all who would 
submit and own British rule once more. But the Americans 
were in no mood to submit, and had no wish for "pardon." 

"No doubt," said one, "we all need pardon from heaven, 
but the American who needs pardon from his Britannic 
Majesty is yet to be found." 

So instead of submitting they made ready to fight. The 
British also prepared to fight, and the force of the next 
blow fell upon New York. There were now more than thirty 
thousand British troops gathered here. It was the largest 
army which had ever been sent out of England, and King 
George had never a doubt that this great force, backed by 

372 



Howe 

arriv 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 373 

his unconquerable navy, would soon bring the ten or twenty 
thousand ragged, half starved rebels to their knees. 

He little knew the men or the man with whom he had to 
deal. The army was indeed ragged and undisciplined. But 
as the great Napoleon said later, "In war the man is every- 
thing." And Washington was soon to show the world what' 
could be done by brave undisciplined men whose hearts 
were behind their muskets. 

As soon as Washington had gained possession of Boston 
he left an old general with a small force to guard it, and 
transported the main body of his army to New York, feel- 
ing sure that the next attack would be made there. 

Brooklyn Heights on Long Island commanded New York, 
very much in the same way as Bunker Hill and Dorchester 
Heights commanded Boston, and Washington knew he must 
keep possession of those heights, if New York was not to 
be given up without a blow being struck. He did not want 
to give it up without striking a blow, for he feared the 
effect on the spirits of the country. So he sent General 
Putnam with about eight thousand men to occupy the 
Heights. 

In doing this Washington placed his army in a very dan- 
gerous position, for the East Eiver was large enough to 
allow British war ships to sail up it and thus cut his army 
in. two. But he could do nothing else, for if the enemy got 
possession of the Heights the town was at his mercy. 

Howe was not slow to see this, and, having carefully Battle of 
and secretly made his plans, he attacked the forces on Heights" 
Brooklyn Heights in the early morning of August 27th 
in front, and flank, and rear, all at once. 

One division of the Americans was nearly wiped out, 
many being killed and the rest being taken prisoner. A 
little band of Marylanders put up a fine but hopeless fight 
for nearly four hours, the remnant of them at length 
taking refuge in the fortifications. To make the defeat a 



374 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Washing- 
ton 

abandons 
Brooklyn 
Heights, 
29th Aug.; 



disaster for the colonists Howe bad but to storm tbeso 
fortifications. But be refused to do so. Enough bad been 
done for one day, be said. Bunker Hill had taught the 
British to beware of storming heights. A siege would be 
less costly, thought Howe. 

Within the fortifications the colonists were in a miserable 
plight. They had little shelter, the rain fell in torrents, 
and a cold northeast wind chilled them to the bone. They 
had nothing to eat except dry biscuit and raw i^ork. They 
were hungry and weary, wet and cold. Yet one of their 
miseries was a blessing. For as long as the northeast wind 
blew Howe could not bring his ships up the East River 
and cut communications between Long Island and New 
York. For in those days, it must be remembered, there 
were no steamers, and sailing vessels had to depend on 
wind and tide. 

Washington, however, knew his danger. He knew that 
he must withdraw from Long Island. So secretly he gave 
orders that everything which could be found in the shape 
of a boat was to be brought to Brooklyn Ferry. They 
were soon gathered, and at eight o'clock in the evening, 
two days after the battle of Long Island, quickly and 
quietly the army was ferried across the wide river to the 
New York side. All night the rowers laboured, but the 
work was by no means finished when day dawned. The 
weather, however, still helped the colonists, for a thick 
fog settled over the river and hid what was going on from 
the British. Wounded, prisoners, cannon, stores, horses, 
were all ferried over, and when later in the day the British 
marched into the deserted camp they found not so much as 
a crust of bread. 

It was about six in the morning when the last boat put 
off, and in it was Washington, the last man to leave. For 
forty hours he had hardly been off his horse, and had 
never for a minute lain down to rest. He was unwearyingly 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 375 

watchful, and left nothing to chance, and this retreat is 
looked upon as one of the most masterly in all military- 
history. 

Having abandoned Brooklyn Washington knew that he 
could not hope to hold New York against an attack. But 
for a fortnight neither Admiral nor General Howe made 
any attack. Instead they talked once more of peace. It 
almost seemed as if Lord Howe were on the side of the 
Americans, as indeed he had always said he was, until 
he was ordered out to fight against them. "He is either 
a very slow officer, or else he is our very good friend," 
said one of them. 

The fortnight which he now wasted gave "Washington 
time to decide what it was best to do, and when at last the 
British began the attack on New York nearly all the stores 
and cannon had already been removed to Harlem Heights, he removes 
about ten miles away at the north of Manhattan Island. *" Harlem 
All the troops, too, had gone except about four thousand 
under General Putnam, who stayed to keep order, and look 
after the removal of the last of the stores. When the 
attack came these were very nearly caught. For the regi- New York 
ment who ought to have guarded the landing place, and '**''"^'''^'^ 
have kept the enemy from advancing until Putnam could 
retire, ran away as soon as they saw the red coats. 

In vain their officers tried to rally them; panic had 
seized them, and they fled like frightened sheep. In the 
confusion Washington rode up. He was a man of fiery 
temper, and now when he saw his men show such a lack 
of courage in the face of the enemy he lost all control. 
Dashing his hat upon the ground, and, drawing his sword, 
he bade them cease their cowardly retreat. But even Wash- 
ington could not rally the fleeing men. Then his wrath 
and despair knew no bounds, and, spurring his horse, he 
rode alone towards the enemy. Death, he felt, was better 



strategy 



370 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

tlir.n such shame. But one of his officers, dashing after 
him, seized his bridle and turned him back to safety. 

Meanwhile Putnam was making frantic efforts to gather 
his men and march them off to Harlem Heights. It was 
a day of violent heat, and as the men struggled on, laden 
with their baggage, their breath came short, and the per- 
spiration trickled down their faces. Every moment they 
expected to be attacked in the rear. 

But the attack did not come. For as Howe and his offi- 
A woman's ccrs wcro passing the pleasant country' house of Mrs. Rob- 
ert Murray a servant came out to ask them to lunch. It 
was a tempting invitation on a hot day, — too tempting to 
be refused. So a halt was called, and while Howe and 
his officers enjoyed a pleasant meal, and listened to the 
talk of a clever, handsome lady, Putnam marched his pant- 
ing men to safety. 

Washington was greatly cast down at what he called 
the "disgraceful and dastardly" conduct of some of his 
troops that day. He knew that an attack on Harlem 
Heights must come, and come soon. But what would be 
the result? Would his men run away, or would they fight? 
"Experience, to my extreme affliction," he wrote sadly, 
"has convinced me that this is rather to be wished for 
than expected. However, I trust there are many who will 
act like men, and show themselves worthy of the blessings 
of freedom." 

Washington had no real cause for fear. Next day the 
test came, and the Americans wiped out the memory of 
pattic of the day before. In wave after wave the British attacked, 
but again and again the colonists met them, and at last 
drove them to their trenches; and there was joy in the 
patriot camp. 

Howe still pursued the war very slowly. After the battle 
of Harlem Heights he left Washington alone for nearly 
a month, during which time the colonists fortified their 



Harlem 

Heights 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 377 

camp strongly. Biit the commander-in-chief soon became 
convinced that the place was little better than a trap, in 
which Howe might surround him, and force him to sur- 
render with all his army. So he retreated northward to 
White Plains, and the British settled down in New York, White 
which they held till the end of the war. mhFeh., 

And now misfortunes fell thick and fast upon the i'"?'' 
patriots. They still held Fort Wasliington on Manhattan 
Island, and Fort Lee on the opposite side of the Hudson, 
the garrisons of which were under the command of Gen- 
eral Greene. Washington now advised him to abandon 
the forts, but did not give him absolute orders to do so. 
It is probable that he would have taken his commander's 
advice had not Congress interfered and sent orders that 
Fort Washington was not to be given up, except as a last Fort 
necessity. Greene, believing that it was possible to hold t^n'^^'atfJl 
it, tried to obey Congress. But on the 16th of November, 
after a fierce fight against tremendous odds, the fort was 
surrounded, and all the defenders to the number of about 
three thousand were taken prisoner. 

The loss was a bitter blow to Washington, for the men 
taken prisoners were some of his best soldiers. Four days 
later Fort Lee was also taken, and although the garrison Fort 
escaped they left behind them large stores of food, am- ^^ *'' ^° 
munition, baggage of all sorts, as well as cannon, which 
they could ill spare. 

Washington now resolved on a retreat towards Phila- Retreat 
delphia, and gloom settled on the ragged little army of ^^™"^^ 
patriots. They were weary of retreats and defeats, and Jersey 
felt that their cause was already lost. Winter was fast "^^'"^ 
coming on and many shouldered their arms and marched 
homeward. And so the once buoj^ant enthusiastic army 
melted away to a hungry and dispirited troop of little 
more than four thousand. 

General Lee had at this time but lately returned from 



378 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

his triumphs in South Carolina, and he was more boastful 
and arrogant than ever. After Washington he was second 
in command, but he had no doubt in his o^\•n mind that 
he ought to be first. Now he was not slow to let others 
know what he thought. And while Washington, noble and 
upright gentleman as he was, trusted Lee as a friend, 
and believed in him as a soldier, Lee schemed to supplant 
him. 

Washington had left Lee at North Castle with seven 
thousand men. Now he sent him orders to join him at 
once, so that if he should have to fight a battle he should 
have at least some sort of an army to fight with. But 
Lee pretended to misunderstand. He made excuses for 
delay, he argued, and lied, and stayed where he was. Per- 
haps he thought that it would be no bad thing if Washing- 
ton should be defeated and captured. Then he would be 
commander-in-chief. 

But it was Lee who was captured, not Washington. He 
had in a leisurely fashion at last begun to move, and on 
the march he spent a night at a wayside inn. The British, 
hearing of his whereabouts, surrounded the inn and took 
him prisoner. For more than a year he remained in their 
hands, a veiy comfortable captive, and his army, under 
General John Sullivan, marched to join Washington, who 
was still retreating southward through New Jersey before 
the overwhelming force of the British. 

It was weaiy work retreating. But with masterly gen- 
eralship, and untiring watchfulness, Washington avoided 
a battle, and slipped through the toils. As the pursued and 
pursuers neared Philadelphia something like panic laid hold 
of the city. AU day long the rumble of waggons might be 
heard carrying women and children to places of safety. 
Congress was hurriedly removed to Baltimore; but hun- 
dreds of men seized their rifles and marched to join the 
army to fight for their country in its darkest hour. 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 379 

But already the worst was over. Washington's army The tide 
was now well reinforced. He had the recruits from Phila- '"''"^ 
delphia, he had Lee's armj% and he also had two thousand 
men sent him by Schuyler from the north. So he resolved 
to make a bold bid for fortune. He resolved to do or die. 
He gave as the password, "Victory or death," and in the 
dark of Christmas night, 1776, he and his men crossed the 
Delaware River above the town of Trenton, where the Trenton 
British lay, together with a large company of the Hessian 
troops who had been hired to fight the Americans. The 
river was full of floating ice, which made the crossing 
dangerous and slow. But through the darkness the men 
toiled on, fending off the ice blocks as best they could as 
they steered their boats through the drifting mass. At 
length, after ten hours' labour, they reached the other side 
without the loss of one man. 

It was four o'clock when the troops started off on their 
seven-mile march to Trenton over the snowy ground, the 
icy wind driving the sleet and snow in their faces. But 
by eight o'clock they had reached Trenton. The British 
were utterly taken by surprise, and almost at once the 
Hessians surrendered. 

Having sent his prisoners, to the number of nearly a 
thousand, to the other side of the river, Washington took 
possession of the town. But he was not long allowed to 
remain there. For the British commander. Lord Corn- 
wallis, marched to dislodge him with an army of eight 
thousand men. 

AYashington let him come, and on the 2nd of January 
Cornwallis encamped before Trenton, determined next 
morning to give battle. He was sure of victory, and in 
great spirits. "At last we have run down the old fox, and 
we will bag him in the morning," he said. 

But Washington was not to be so easily caught. The 
two armies were so near that the watchfires of the one 



380 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

could be plainly seen by the other. All night the American 
watchtires blazed, all night men could be heard working 
at the fortifications. But that was only a blind. In the 
darkness Wasliington and his army quietly slipped away 
to Princeton. There he fell upon the British reinforce- 
ments, who were marching to join Cornwallis at Trenton, 
and put them to flight. 

When day came Cornwallis was astonished to find the 
American camp empty. And when he heard the firing in 
the distance he knew what had happened, and hastily re- 
treated to New York, while Washington drew off his vic- 
torious but weaiy men to Morristown in New Jersey. Here 
for the next few months they remained, resting after their 
labours, unmolested by the foe. 



CHAPTER LVII 

BURGOYNE'S CAMPAIGN— BENNINGTON AND 
ORISKANY 

As many of the Americans had foreseen the British had 
from the first formed the design of cutting the colonies in 
two by taking possession of the great waterway from the 
Hudson to the St. Lawrence. Their plans had been long de- 
layed, but in the spring of 1777 they determined to carry 
them out. 

General Burgoyne was now in command of the Canadian Burgoyne; 
troops. He was a genial man of fashion, a wi'iter of plays, 
and a great gambler. But he was a brave soldier, too, and 
his men adored him. For in days when it was common 
to treat the rank and file as little better than dogs, Bur- 
goyne treated them like reasoning beings. 

It was arranged that BurgojTie should move southward plnn of 
with his main force, by way of Lake Champlain to Ticon- <^^™P''"S" 
deroga, and that a smaller force should go by Lake On- 
tario and seize Fort Stanwix. Howe, at the same time, was 
to move up the Hudson until the armies should meet at 
Albany, having, it was to be supposed, swept the whole 
country free of "rebels." 

It was a very fine plan, but it was not carried out as 
intended — because, although Burgoyne received his orders, 
Howe did not receive his. For the British minister, who 
ought to have sent them, went off on a holiday and forgot 
all about the matter for several weeks. When at length 
he remembered, and sent the order, Howe was far away 



382 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

from the Hudson, at his old game of trying to run Wash- 
ington to earth. 

Burgoyne, however, knew nothing of this and cheer- 
fully set out from Canada with a well drilled, well equipped, 
and well fed army of about eight thousand men, and on 
the 1st of July reached Ticonderoga. 

Since this fort had been taken by Ethan Allen it had 
been greatly strengthened, and the Americans believed 
that now it could ■n'ithstand any assault however vigorous. 
But while strengthening the fort itself they failed to fortify 
a little hill near. They had already much experience of 
the danger of heights commanding a town or fort. But 
they thought that this hill was too steep and rugged to 
be a danger. No cannon, it was said, could ever be dragged 
up to the top of it. When the British came, however, they 
thought otherwise. They at once saw the value of the 
hill, and determined that guns should be dragged up it. 
For forty-eight hours they worked furiously, and when 
day dawned on the 5th of August both men and guns were 
on the summit. 

The American commander, St. Clair, saw them with 
despair in his heart. Every comer of the fort was com- 
manded by the guns, and the garrison utterly at the mercy 
of the enemy. To remain, he knew, would mean the loss 
of his whole force. So he resolved to abandon the fort, 
and as soon as the sun set the work was begun. Guns and 
stores were laden on boats, cannon too hea\'y to be removed 
were spiked, and nearly all the garrison had left when a 
fire broke out in the officers' quarters. 
Fort The light of the flames showed the British sentinels what 

d^roRa ^^^ going on. The alarm was given. The British made a 

retaken by dash for the fort, and as day dawned the Union Jack was 
Bth July, once more planted upon its ramparts. 

Then a hot pursuit began. At the village of Hubbard- 
ton the Americans made a valiant stand, but they were 



777 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 383 

worsted and fled, and five days later St. Clair brought the 
remnant of bis force into Fort Edward, where the main 
army under Schuyler was stationed. 

Burgoyne had begun well, and when King George heard 
the news he clapped his hands with joy. "I have beat 
them," he cried, dashing into the Queen's rooms, "I have 
beat all the Americans." But over America the loss cast 
a gloom. St. Clair and Schuyler were severely blamed 
and court-martialled. But both were honourably acquitted. 
Nothing could have saved the garrison from being utterly 
wiped out ; and when men came to judge the matter calmly 
they admitted that it was better to lose the fort than to 
lose the fort and garrison also. Meanwhile Burgoyne 
was chasing hot-foot after the fugitives. As he ap- 
proached, Schuyler abandoned Fort Edward, for it was Fort 
a mere shell and impossible of defence for a single day. abandoned 
But as he fell back he broke up the roads behind him. 
Trees were felled and laid across them every two or three 
yards, bridges were burned, fords destroyed. So thor- 
oughly was the work done that Burgojoie, in i^ursuit, could 
only march about a mile a day, and had to build no fewer 
than forty bridges in a distance of little more than twenty- 
four miles. 

Besides destroj-ing the roads Schuyler also made the 
countiy a desert. He carried away and destroyed the 
crops, drove off the sheep and cattle, sweeping the country 
so bare that the hostile army could find no food, and were 
forced to depend altogether on their own supplies. Before 
long these gave out, and the British began to suffer from 
hunger. 

Burgoyne now learned that at the village of Bennington 
the patriots had a depot containing large stores of food 
and ammunition. These he determined to have for his 
owTi army, and he sent a force of six hundred men, mostly 
Germans and Indians, to make the capture. 



381 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Battle of 
Benning- 
ton, lUth 
Aug. 



Nicholas 
Herkimer 
ni5?-7T 



Battle of 
Oriskany, 
Aug. (ith; 



The old trapper, Captain John Stark, was in command 
of the American force at Bennington. He had fonght in 
many battles from Bnnker Hill to Princeton. But, finding 
himself passed over, when others were promoted, he had 
gone off homeward in dudgeon. But now in his country's 
hour of need he forgot his grievances and once more girded 
on his sword. He led his men with splendid dash and 
the enemy was utterly defeated, and Stark was made a 
brigadier general as a reward. It was a disaster for Bur- 
goyne, and on the heels of this defeat came the news that 
the second force marching by way of Lake Ontario had also 
met with disaster at Oriskany near Fort Stanwix. 

This force had surrounded Fort Stanwix, and General 
Nicholas Herkimer had marched to its relief. 

General Herkimer was an old German of over sixty, 
and although he had lived all his life in America, and loved 
the country with his whole heart, he spoke English very 
badly, and wrote it worse. It must have sadly puzzled his 
officers sometimes to make out his despatches and orders. 
One is said to have run as follows: "Ser, yu will orter 
yur bodeHyen fto merchs Immctdielich do ford edward 
weid for das broflesen and amenieschen fied for en betell. 
Dis yu will desben at yur berrell." This being translated 
means : ' ' Sir, you will order your battahon to march im- 
mediately to Fort Edward with four days' provisions, and 
ammunition for one battle. This you will disobey at your 
peril." 

As this doughty old German marched to the relief of 
Fort Stanwix he fell into an ambush prepared for him 
by the famous Indian chief, Joseph Brant, who, with his 
braves, was fighting on the side of the British. A terrible 
hand to hand struggle followed. The air was filled with 
wild yells and still wilder curses as the two foes grappled. 
It was war in all its savagery. Tomahawks and knives 
were used as freely as rifles. Stabbing, shooting, wrestling, 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 385 

the men fought each other more like wildcats than human 
beings. A fearful thunderstorm burst forth, too. Rain 
fell in torrents, a raging wind tore through the tree tops, 
thunder and lightning added their terrors to the scene. 

For five hours the savage warfare lasted. Almost at 
the beginning a ball shattered Herkimer's leg and killed 
his horse. But the stout old warrior refused to leave the 
field. He bade his men take the saddle from his horse and 
place it at the root of a great beech tree. Sitting there 
he directed the battle, shouting his orders in his quaint 
guttural English, and calmly smoking a pipe the while. 
Tliey were the last orders he was to give. For, ten days 
after the battle, he died from his wound, serenely smoking 
his pipe, and reading his old German Bible almost to the 
last. 

Soon the noise of the battle was heard at Fort Stanwix, 
and the garrison, led by Colonel Marinus Willett, sallied 
forth to the aid of their comrades, put a detachment of 
the enemy to flight, and eai^tured their stores of food and 
ammunition, together with five flags. And now for the 
first time the Stars and Stripes were unfurled. 

When Washington had taken command of the army 
there had still been no real thought of separating from 
Britain. So for his flag he had used the British ensign 
with the Union Jack in the corner. But instead of a red 
ground he had used a ground of thirteen red and white 
stripes, one stripe for each colony. But when all hope of 
reconciliation was gone Congress decided that the Union 
Jack must be cut out of the flag altogether, and in its place 
a blue square was to be used with thirteen white stars in 
a circle, one star for each state, just as there was one stripe 
for each state. 

People, however, were too busy doing other things and 
had no time to see to the making of flags. So the first 
one was hoisted by Colonel Willett, after the battle of 



386 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Oriskany. He had captured five standards. These, as 
victor, he hoisted on the fort. To make his triumph com- 
plete, however, he wanted an American flag to hoist over 
them. But he had none. So a soldier's wife gave her red 
petticoat, some one else supplied a white shirt, and out of 
that and an old blue jacket was made the first American 
flag to float upon the breeze. 

This, of course, was only a rough and ready flag, and 
Betsy Ross Botsy Ross, a seamstress, w^io lived in Arch Street, Phila- 
delphia, had the honour of making the first real one. While 
in Philadelphia Washington and some members of council 
called upon Betsy to ask her to make tlie flag. Washington 
had brought a sketch with him, but Betsy suggested some 
alterations. So Washington drew another sketch, and 
there and then Betsy set to work, and very soon her flag 
also was floating on the breeze. 



CHAPTER LVIII 

BURGOYNE'S CAMPAIGN— BEMIS HEIGHTS AND 
SARATOGA 

After all the fierce fighting at Oriskany neither side could 
claim a victory. The British had received a check, but 
were by no means beaten. Fort Stanwix was still besieged, 
and unless relief came must soon fall into the hands of 
the enemy. 

Colonel Gansewoort, the commandant of the fort, there- 
fore now sent to Schuyler asking for help, and Benedict 
Arnold, who had but lately arrived, volunteering for the Arnold 
service, was soon on his way with twelve hundred men. to relieve 
Arnold was ready enough to fight, as he always was. But gj°[*^;^. 
he knew that his force was much smaller than that of the 
British, and, after some thought, he fell upon a plan by 
which theirs could be made less. 

A spy had been caught within the American lines, and hjs 
was condemned to death. He was an almost half-witted 
creature, with queer cunning ways, and the Indians looked 
upon him as a sort of Medicine Man, and feared him ac- 
cordingly. Knowing this, Arnold thought that he might be 
useful to him, and promised to spare his life if he would go 
to the British camp and spread a report among their In- 
dian allies that the Americans were coming down upon them 
in tremendous force. 

The man was glad enough to get a chance to escape being 
hanged, and his brother being held as hostage, he set out. 
He acted his part well. Panting and breathless, with his 
coat torn in many places by bullets, and a face twisted with 



rategy 



388 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The Indians 
flee in 
terror 



The whole 
army re- 
treats 



fear, he dashed into the enemy camp. There he told his 
eager listeners that he had barely escaped with his life 
from the Americans (which was true enough) and that 
they were marching towards them in vast numbers, and 
shoAved his bullet-riddled coat as proof of his story. 

"How many are they?" he was asked. 

In reply the man spread his hands abroad, pointing to 
the leaves of the trees and shaking his head as if in awe. 

The Indians were greatly disturbed, and began to hold 
a council. While they were still consulting, an Indian, 
friendly to the Americans, who was in the plot, arrived. 
He told the same stoiy as the spy, pointing like him to 
the numberless trees of the forest when asked how many 
of the enemy were coming. 

Then another and still another Indian arrived. They all 
told the same tale. A mysterious bird had come to warn 
them, they said, that the whole valley was filled with war- 
riors. 

At length the Indians could bear no more. Already 
many of their best warriors had been slain. They would 
no longer stay to be utterly wiped out, and they prepared 
to flee. 

In vain the British commander implored them to stay. 
Bribes, threats, and promises were all alike useless. At 
last he offei-ed them "fire water." For if only he could 
make them drunk, he thought, they might forget their fear. 
But even the much coveted "fire water" had no power to 
still their terrors. They refused to drink, and with clamour 
and noise they fled. 

The panic spread to the rest of the army. Two bat- 
talions of white men followed in the wake of their red- 
skin brothers, and the commander, deserted by the bulk of 
his army, was forced to join in the general retreat. 

It was a humiliating and disorderly flight. The Indians, 
when they recovered from their terror, had lost every 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 389 

vestige of respect for their white brothers. Soon they be- 
came insolent, and amused themselves by playing on their 
fears. "They are coming! They are coming!" they would 
cry whenever the weary fugitives lay down to rest. Then 
they would laugh to see the white men leap up again, fling 
away their knapsacks and their rifles, so as to make the 
greater haste, and stumble onward. 

At length the shameful retreat came to an end, and, 
hungry and ragged, a feeble remnant of the expedition 
reached the shores of Lake Ontario, and passed over into 
Canada. 

Such was the news brought to Burgoyne soon after the 
defeat at Bennington. It make his dark outlook darker 
still. No help could ever come to him now from the north, 
and all his hopes were fixed on Howe's advancing host 
from the south. But no news of Howe's approach reached 
him. Day by day the American force round him was in- 
creasing. Day by day his own was growing weaker. At 
last in desperation he decided to risk a battle. For he 
saw that he must either soon cut his way through the 
hostile forces or perish miserably. 

General Horatio Gates was now in command of the Gates, 
Americans instead of Schuyler. Gates was nothing of a 
soldier. Indeed it was said of him that all through the 
beginning of the war he never so much as heard the sound 
of a gun, and that when there was a battle to the fore he 
always had business elsewhere. Like Lee he was an Eng- 
lishman by birth. And even as Lee had been jealous of 
Washington so Gates was jealous of Schuyler, and at last 
he succeeded in ousting him. He did so at a good time 
for himself, for all the hard work of this campaign was 
done, and Gates stepped in in time to reap the glory. 

Burgoyne thought little of Gates, and called him an old 
woman. So he was the more ready to give battle. But 
the Americans were now so thoroughly aroused that they 



1T28 



390 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Battle of 
Bemis 
Heights, 
19th Sep- 
tember 



Battle of 
Saratoga, 
9th Oct. 



would have fought well without a leader. Besides, Arnold 
was with them, and Arnold they would have followed any- 
where. 

The Americans were strongly entrenched on Bemis 
Heights, and on the day of battle Gates would have done 
nothing but sit still and let the enemy wear himself out 
in attacks. But this did not suit Arnold's fiery temper, 
and he begged hard to be allowed to charge the enemy. 
Gates gi-udgingly gave him leave, and with a small force 
he bore do^\'n upon the British. The fight was fierce, and 
finding his force too small Arnold sent to Gates asking 
for reinforcements. Bjit Gates, although he had ten thou- 
sand troops standing idle, refused to send a man. So, 
with his always diminishing handful of troops, Arnold 
fought on till night fell. 

Again neither side could claim a victory. But Burgoyne 
had lost nearly six hundred men, and his position was not 
one whit the better. Gates took all the credit to himself, 
and when he sent his account of the battle to Congress he 
did not so much as mention Arnold's name. Out of this, and 
his refusal to send reinforcements, a furious quarrel arose 
between the two men, and Gates told Arnold that he had 
no further use for his services and that he coiild go. Ar- 
nold, shaken with wrath, would have gone had not his 
brother officers with one voice begged him to stay. So 
he stayed, but he had no longer any command. 

Like a caged and wounded lion Burgoyne now sought a 
way out of the trap in which he was. But turn which 
way he would there was no escape. He was hemmed in 
on all sides. So eighteen days after the battle of Bemis 
Heights he took the field again on the same ground. It 
was a desperate adventure, for what could six thousand 
worn and weary men do against twenty thousand already 
conscious of success? 

The British fought with dogged courage. Chafing with 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 391 

impatience Arnold watched the battle from the heights. He Arnold 
saw how an attack might be made with advantage, how ia't'tL*'"' 
victory might be won. At length he could bear inaction 
no longer, and, leaping on to his horse, he dashed into 
the fray. 

"Go after that fellow and bring him back," shouted 
Gates; "he will be doing something rash." 

The messenger sped after him. But Arnold was too 
quick, and the battle was well nigh won before Gates' 
order reached him. As Arnold came his men gave a ring- 
ing cheer, and for the rest of the day he and Daniel Morgan 
were the leaders of the battle, Gates never leaving his 
headquarters. 

Where the bullets flew thickest there Arnold was to be 
found. The madness of battle was upon him, and, like one 
possessed, he rode through flame and smoke, his clear 
voice raised above the hideous clamour, cheering and di- 
recting his men. 

The fight was fierce and long, but as the day wore on 
there could be no more doubt about the end. The British 
were defeated. Yet so long as daylight lasted they 
fought on. 

Just as the sun was setting Arnold and his men had 
routed a party of Germans, and a wounded German, lying 
on the ground, shot at Arnold, killing his horse and shatter- he is 
ing his leg — the same leg which had been wounded at Que- ^""""^ 
bee. 

As Arnold fell, one of his men, with a cry of rage 
dashed at the German and Avould have killed him where 
he lay. But Arnold stopped him. "For God's sake, don't 
hurt him," he cried, "he's a fine fellow." So the man's 
life was spared. 

Arnold's leg was so badly shattered that the doctors 
talked of cutting it off. Arnold, however, would not hear 
of it. 



392 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"If that is all you can do for me," he said, "put mc 
on another horse and let me see the battle out." 

But the battle was over, for night had put an end to 
the dreadful strife. 

With this defeat Burgoyne's last hope vanished. To 

fight again would be merely to sacrifice his brave soldiers. 

He had only food in the camp for a week, and there was 

still no sign of help coming from the south. There was 

General nothing left to him but to surrender. 

fu"rSr8 So on October 17th he surrendered to General Gates, 
with all his cannon, ammunition, and great stores, and 
nearly six thousand men. 

As his soldiers laid down their arms many of them wept 
bitterly. But there was no one there to see or deride their 
grief. For the Americans, having no wish to add to the 
sorrow of their brave foe, stayed within their lines. Then, 
as the disarmed soldiers marched away, Burgoyne stepped 
out of the ranks, and, drawing his sword, gave it to General 
Gates. 

"The fortune of war has made me your prisoner," he 
said. 

"It was through no fault of yours," replied Gates, with 
grave courtesy, as he handed back the sword. 



CHAPTER LIX 

BRANDYT\'INE—GERjMANTOWN— VALLEY FORGE 

Washington spent the winter of 1776-7 at Morristown. In 
May he once more led his army out, and while the forces 
in the north, under Schuyler and then Gates, were defeat- 
ing BurgojTie, he was holding his own against Howe's far 
more formidable army further south. 

Howe had spent the winter at New York, which from 
the time of its capture to the end of the war, remained 
the British headquarters. In the spring he determined 
to capture Philadelphia, the "rebel capital," and began to 
march through New Jersey. But in every move he made 
he found himself checked by Washington. It was like a 
game of chess. Washington's army was only about half 
the size of Howe's, so he refused to be drawn into an 
open battle, but harried and harassed his foe at every turn, 
and at length drove Howe back to Staten Island. 

Having failed to get to Philadelphia by land, Howe now 
decided to go by sea, and, sailing up Chesapeake Bay, he 
landed in Maryland in the end of August. But there again 
he found Washington waiting for him. And now, although 
his army was still much smaller than Howe's, Washington 
determined to risk a battle rather than give up Philadelphia 
without a blow. 

With his usual care and genius Washington chose his Battle of 
position well, on the banks of the Brandywine, a little river ,^[ne,'mh 
which falls into the Delaware at Wilmington, about twenty- Sept., 1777 
six miles from Philadelphia. On both sides the battle was 
well fought. But the British army was larger, better 



Battle of 
German- 
town, 4th 
October 



Pitt 

pleads 



394 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

equipped, and better drilled, and they gained the victory. 

This defeat made the fate of Philadelphia certain, and 
Congress fled once more, this time to Lancaster. Yet for 
a fortnight longer Washington held back the enenw, and 
■only on the 26th of September did the British march into 
the city. But before they had time to settle into their 
comfortable quarters Washington gave battle again, at 
Germantown, on the outskirts of Philadelphia. 

It was a well contested battle, and at one time it seemed 
as if it might end in victory for the Americans. But Wash- 
ington's plan of battle was rather a hard one for inexperi- 
enced troops to carry out. They were as brave as any men 
who ever carried rifles, but they were so ignorant of drill 
that they could not even form into column or wheel to 
right or left in soldierly fashion. A thick fog, too, which 
hung over the field from early morning, made it difficult to 
distinguish friend from foe, and at one time two divisions 
of the Americans, each mistaking the other for the enemy, 
fired upon each other. 

But although the battle of Germantown was a defeat 
for the Americans it by no means spelled disaster. Another 
two months of frays and skirmishes followed. Then the 
British settled down to comfortable winter quarters in 
Philadelphia, and Washington marched his war-worn 
patriots to Valley Forge, about twenty miles away. 

While the Americans had been busy losing and winning 
battles, Pitt in England was still struggling for peace and 
kindly understanding between Britain and her colonies. 
"You can never conquer the Americans," he cried. "If 
I were an American, as I am an Englishman, while a for- 
eign troop was landed in my country I would never lay 
down my arms, — never, never, never!" 

But Pitt talked in vain. For the King was deaf to all 
the great minister's pleadings. In his eyes the Americans 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 395 

were rebels who must be crushed, and Pitt was but the 
"trumpet of sedition." 

But meanwhile all Europe had been watching the strug- 
gle of these same rebels, watching it, too, with keen interest 
and admiration. And now soldiers from many countries 
came to offer help to the Americans. Among them the 
best known perhaps are Kosciuszko, who later fought so Kosciuszko 
bravely for his own land, Poland ; and Lafayette, who took fayette" 
a large share in the French Revolution. 

Lafayette was at this time only nineteen. He had an 
immense admiration for Washington, and after they met, 
in spite of the difference in their ages, they became life- 
long friends, and Lafayette named his eldest son after 
Washington. 

But the Americans owed more perhaps to Baron von Baron von 
Steuben than to any other foreigner. Von Steuben was 
a German, and had fought under Frederick the Great. 

Washington had taken up winter quarters at Valley Valley 
Forge, which is a beautiful little valley. But that winter ^°^^^ 
it was a scene of misery and desolation. The cold was 
terrible, and the army was ragged and hungry. The men 
had neither coats, shirts, nor shoes, and often their feet 
and hands froze so that they had to be amputated. For 
days at a time they had but one poor meal a day. Even 
Washington saw no hope of help. "I am now convinced 
beyond a doubt," he wrote, "that unless some great and 
capital change takes place this army must inevitably be 
reduced to one or other of these three things : starve, dis- 
solve, or disperse." 

Much of this misery was due to the neglect and folly Neglect of 
of Congress. It had sadly changed from the brave days Congress 
of the Declaration of Independence. It was filled now with 
politicians who cared about their own advancement rather 
than with patriots who sought their country's good. They 
refused to see that money, and still more money, was 



39G THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

needed to keep a properly equipped army in the field. 
They harassed Washington with petty interference with 
his plans. They gave promotion to useless officers against 
his wishes and Ix^tter judgement. There was plenty of food 
in the country, stores of clothing were ready for the army's 
use, hut they lay by the wayside, rotting, because there 
Washing- was no money to pay men to bring it to the army. Wash- 
despair iugton wore himself out in fruitless efforts to awaken Con- 
gress to a sense of its duty. And at length, utterly despair- 
ing of any support, weary of seeing his men suffer and 
dwindle day by day under the miseries of Valley Forge, 
he wrote out his resignation as Commander-in-Chief of 
the army. And it needed all the persuasions of his oflS- 
cers to make him tear it up. 

It was to this camp of misery at Valley Forge that Baron 
von • Steuben came. And the ragged, hungry, perishing 
army he drilled. To these men, brave enough, but all un- 
used to discipline, he taught what discipline meant. 

At first it was by no means easy. For the Baron knew 
little English and the men he tried to teach knew not a 
word of French or Gennan. So misunderstandings were 
many, and when one day a young American officer named 
Walker, who knew French, came to von Steuben and offered 
to act as interpreter he was overjoyed. "Had I seen an 
angel from heaven," he cried, "I could not have been 
more glad." 

But even then, between his own mistakes and the men's 
mistakes, the Baron was often driven distracted, and lost 
his temper. Once, it is said, utterly worn out, he turned 
the troops over to Walker. "Come, my friend," he cried, 
"take them; I can curse them no longer." 

But in spite of all hindrances and failings, both men 
and officers learned so much from von Steuben that when 
the terrible winter was over the army went forth again to 
fight far more fit to face the foe than before. 



CHAPTER LX 

WAR ON THE SEA 

Besides being themselves more fit to fight the x\mericans France 
now received otier help, for France joined with America ^n"eri"a|'^ 
in her struggle against Britain. And after this the war February, 
was not confined to America only. There was war on the 
sea, now, as well as on land, and whenever the British 
and the French navies met there was fighting. 

The Americans themselves also carried the war on to The fleet 
the sea. At first they had no fleet, but very soon they 
began to build ships and before long they had a little fleet 
of six. Of this fleet Esek Hopkins was made commander- 
in-chief. He was an old salt, for he had been captain 
of a trading vessel for thirty years. But as a naval com- 
mander he was not a success. He had no knowledge of 
warfare, he was touchy and obstinate, and could not get 
on with Congress, which he said was a pack of ignorant 
clerks who knew nothing at all. The fleet under him only 
made one cruise. Then he was dismissed, and was suc- 
ceeded by James Nicholson, the son of a Scotsman from 
Berwick-on-Tweed. 

As the war went on other vessels were added to the first 
sis. But the largest was not bigger than a small British 
cruiser, and in the end they were nearly all taken, or simk 
to prevent them being taken. Still before their end they 
fought many gallant fights, and did some good work for 
their country. 

The first shot of the Revolution on the water was fired ^}'"''«™ 

W nipple, 

by Captain Abraham Whipple when he chased a tender i733-i8i9 



398 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

belonging to the British cruiser Rose, and captured 
her. This was, however, not the first shot the hardy Cap- 
tain had fired against the British. For in 1772, before 
the "Boston Tea Party," even, had taken place, he had 
The Oaspd, seized and burned the British revenue schooner Gaspe, 
loth June, -^ Narragansett Bay. 

The commander of the Gaspe had been trying to put 
down smuggling on the coast of Rhode Island. He stopped 
all vessels, and examined even market boats, to see if they 
had any smuggled goods. This made the Ehode Island 
people very angry. They had smuggled as they liked for 
a hundred years; the British laws against it seemed to 
them mere tyranny; and they looked upon the commander 
of the Gaspe as little better than a pirate, who was 
interfering with their lawful trade. So when one day the 
people learned that the Gaspe had gone aground a few 
miles from Providence, and could not be got otf before 
three o'clock in the morning, they determined to attack her. 

Abraham Whipple was chosen as captain for the expedi- 
tion. He and his men boarded the Gaspe, wounded the 
captain, overpowered the crew, and burned the schooner 
to the water's edge. 

When the British commander-in-chief heard of it he 
was furious, and he wrote to Whipple. 

"Sir," he said, "you, Abraham Whipple, on the 10th 
of June, 1772, burned his Majesty's ship the Gaspe, and I 
will hang you at the yardarm. ' ' 

To this Whipple, nothing daunted, replied: "Sir, always 
catch a man before you hang him." 

WTiipple was never caught until 1778, when with his 
ship the Providence he tried to relieve Charleston, in 
South Carolina, which was at that time besieged by the 
British. Then he was not hanged, but kept prisoner until 
the end of the war. 

Lambert Wickes, captain of the Reprisal, was another 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 899 

gallant naval officer. When Benjamin Franklin was sent Lamiicrt 
as United States ambassador to France in 1776 he sailed ^jss'-is 
in the Reprisal, which was the first American warship 
to visit the shores of Europe. 

It might be here interesting to note that besides being 
minister to France Franklin had to look after naval affairs 
in a general way. He used his powers with wisdom, and 
often with great humanity. Among other things he gave 
all American naval commanders orders that they were not 
to attack the great discoverer, Captain Cook, no matter 
in what part of the ocean they might meet him. They were 
not merely forbidden to attack him, they were even com- 
manded to offer him any aid they could. For it would 
not beseem Americans, said Franklin, to fight against one 
who had earned the admiration of the whole world. 

The Reprisal did not return home before it had made 
its presence felt. For, having landed Franklin, Wickes 
cruised about the Bay of Biscay and the English Chan- 
nel, capturing many Britisli merchantmen, and taking them 
to France, where he sold them. 

At this time France was still at peace with Britain, and 
the British Government complained bitterly to the French 
at this breach of neutrality. They were, therefore, forced 
to order the American ships to leave France, and Wickes 
sailed for home. 

On the way the Reprisal was chased by a British war- 
ship, and Wickes only saved himself from capture by 
throwing his guns overboard. He thus escaped one danger, 
however, only to fall into another, and in a storm off the 
coast of Newfoundland the Reprisal went down, and all on 
board were lost. 

But of all the naval commanders on the American side, John Paul 
the Scotsman, John Paul Jones, was the most famous, l^lj^i 
He was the son of a gardener, and was born at Arbigland 
in Kirkcudbrightshire. From a child he had been fond of 



400 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

the sea, and when still only a boy of twelve he began his 
seafaring life on board a ship trading with Virginia. For 
some years he led a roving and adventurous life. Then 
after a time he came to live in America, which, he said 
himself, "has been my favourite country since the age of 
thirteen, when I first saw it." 

His real name was John Paul. But he took the name of 
Jones out of gratitude to Mr. Jones, a gentleman of Vir- 
ginia, who had befriended him when he was poor and in 
trouble. 

When the "War of the Revolution broke out Jones was 
a young man of twenty-seven, and he threw himself heart 
and soul into the struggle on the side of the Americans. 
He w^as the first man to receive a naval commission after 
the signing of the Declaration of Independence. He was. 
The first too, the first man to break the American naval flag from 
naval flag ^.j^g mast. This was not, however, the Stars and Stripes, 
but a yellow flag with a pine tree and a rattlesnake, and 
the words, "Tread on me who dares." 

Jones became famous at once for his deeds of skill and 
daring, for it was his sole ambition, he said, "to fight a 
battle under the new flag, which will teach the world that 
the American flag means something afloat, and must be 
respected at sea." But he never liked the yellow flag. It 
was more fit for a pirate ship, he thought, than to be the 
ensign of a great nation, and he it was who first sailed 
under the Stars and Stripes, which he hoisted on his little 
The ship, the Ranger. This was only a vessel of three hun- 

Ranger ^|j.gj ^^^^^^ j^ j^ j^ November, 1777, he crossed the Atlantic, 

harried the coasts of England and Scotland, and then made 
his way to France. 

From France Jones set out again with a little fleet of 

The four ships. His flagship he called the Bonhomme Rich- 

RkhaiZ™" arc^, as a compliment both to France and Franklin. 

Franklin being the author of "Poor Richard's Almanac," 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 401 

for which Bonhomme Richard was the French translation. 

The Bonhomme Richard was the largest vessel of 
the American navy, but it was only a wornout old East 
India merchantman, turned into a man-of-war by having 
portholes for guns cut in the sides. And, although Jones 
did not know it at the time, the guns themselves had all 
been condemned as unsafe before they were sent on board. 
The other ships of the squadron were also traders fitted 
up with guns in the same way, but were all much smaller 
than the Bonhomme. 

With this raflBsh little fleet Paul Jones set out to do great 
deeds. His bold plan was to attack Liverpool, the great 
centre of shipping, but that had to be given up, for he found 
it impossible to keep his little squadron together. Some- 
times he would only have one other ship with him, some- 
times he would be quite alone. So he cruised about the 
North Sea, doing a great deal of damage to British ship- 
ping, catching merchantmen, and sending them to France 
as prizes. 

At length one afternoon in September, when he had only jones meets 
the Pallas with him, he sighted a whole fleet of mer- ^gg^^pj^ 
chantmen off the coast of England and at once gave chase. 23rd Sept., 
The merchantmen were being convoyed by two British 
men-of-war, the Serapis and the Countess of Scar- 
borough, and they at once got between Jones and his 
prey. Then the merchantmen made off as fast as they 
could, and the men-of-war came on. Presently the captain 
of the Serapis hailed the Bonhomme Richard. 

"What ship are you?" he shouted. 

"I can't hear what you say," replied Jones, who wanted 
to get nearer. 

That made the British captain suspicious. 

Nearer and nearer the two vessels drew on to each other. 

"Hah," he said, "it is probably Paul Jones. If so there 
is hot work ahead." 



402 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Again the Serapls sent a hail. 

"What ship is that? Answer immediately, or I shall be 
obliged to fire into you." 
The battle Paul Jones answered this time — ^with a broadside — and 

a terrible battle began. The carnage w-as awful. The 
decks were soon cumbered with dead and dying. The two 
ships were so near that the muzzles of the gims almost 
touched each other. Both were soon riddled with shot, 
and leaking so that the pumps could hardly keep pace with 
the rising Avater. Still the men fought on. 

Jones was everywhere, firing guns himself, encouraging 
his men, cheering them with his voice and his example. 
"The commodore had but to look at a man to make him 
brave," said a Frenchman, who was there. "Such was the 
power of one heart that knew no fear." 

The sun went down over the green fields of England, 
and the great red harvest moon came up. Still through 
the calm moonlit night the guns thundered, and a heavy 
cloud of smoke hung over the sea. Two of the rotten old 
guns on the Bonhomme Richard had burst at the first 
charge, killing and wounding the gunners; others were 
soon utterly useless. For a minute not one could be fired, 
and the Captain of the Serapis thought that the Americans 
were beaten. 

"Have you struck?" he shouted, through the smoke of 
battle. 
"I haven't "No," cried Jones, "I haven't begun to fight yet." 
fiXt" et" ^^^ ^^^* instant the roar and rattle of musketry crashed 

forth again. Both ships were now on fire, and a great 
hole was smashed in the side of the Bonhomme. 

"For God's sake, strike. Captain," said one of his 
oflicers. 

Jones looked at him silently for a minute. Then he 
answered : 

"No," he cried, "I will sink. I will never strike." 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 403 

The ships were now side by side, and Jones gave orders 
to lash the Bonhomme Richard to the Serapis. He 
seized a rope himself and helped to do it. The carpenter 
beside him, finding the lines tangled, rapped out a sailor's 
oath. 

But Jones was calm as if nothing was happening. 

"Don't swear, Mr. Stacy," he said. "We may soon all 
be in eternity. Let us do our duty." 

Lashed together now the two ships swung on the waves 
in a death grapple. The guns on the Bonhomme Rich- 
ard were nearly all silenced. But a sailor climbed out 
on to the yards, and began to throw hand grenades into the 
Serapis. He threw one right into the hold, where it 
fell upon a heap of cartridges and exploded, killing about 
twenty men. That ended the battle. With his ship sink- 
ing and aflame, and the dead lying thick about him, the 
British captain struck his flag, and the Americans boarded The 
the Serapis and took possession. sfwufT 

In silence and bitterness of heart Captain Pearson bowed her flag 
and handed his sword to Jones. But Jones had only ad- 
miration for his gallant foe. He longed to say something 
to comfort him, but he looked so sad and dignified that 
he knew not what to say. At length he spoke. 

"Captain Pearson," he said, "you have fought like a 
hero. You have worn this sword to your credit, and to the 
honour of your service. I hope your King will reward you 
suitably." 

But Captain Pearson could not answer, his heart was 
still too sore. Without a word he bowed again and turned 
away. 

While this terrible fight had been going on the Pallas 
had engaged with the Countess of Scarborough, and 
captured her, and now appeared, not much the worse for the 
fight. But the Bonhomme Richard was an utter wreck, 



404 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Sonhomme 
Richard 
Sinks 



The 
privateers 



and was sinking fast. So, as quickly as possible, tlie sail- 
ors, utterly weary as they were with fighting, began to 
move the wounded to the Serapis. The crew of the 
British ship, too, worked with a will, doing their best to 
save their enemies of the night before. At length all were 
safely carried aboard the Serapis, and only the dead 
were left on the gallant old Bonhomme Richard. 

"To them," says Jones, in his journal, "I gave the good 
old ship for their coffin, and in it they found a sublime 
sepulchre. And the last mortal eyes ever saw of the Bon- 
homme Richard was the defiant waving of her uncon- 
quered and unstricken flag as she went down." 

So this strange sea-duel was over. The victorious ship 
went down, and the victorious captain sailed away in his 
prize. But the Serapis, too, was little more than a 
wreck. Her main mast was shot away. Her other masts 
and spars were badly damaged, and could carry but little 
sail, and it seemed doubtful if she would ever reach port. 
But, after a perilous journey, the coasts of Holland were 
sighted, and the Serapis w^as duly anchored in the Texel. 

With deeds like these the little American navy realised 
Jones' desire. But beyond that they did little to bring the 
war to an end. Far more was done by the privateers, 
which were fitted out by the hundred. They scoured the 
seas like greyhounds, attacking British merchantmen on 
every trade route, capturing and sinking as many as three 
hundred in one year. This kind of warfare paid so well, 
indeed, that farming was almost given up in many states, 
the farmers having all gone off to make their fortunes by 
capturing British merchantmen. 

As for Paul Jones he never had a chance again of show- 
ing his great prowess. Wlien the war was over he entered 
the service of Russia, and became an admiral. He died 
in Paris in 1792, but for a long time it was not known 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 405 

where he was buried. His grave was discovered in 1905, 
and his body was brought to America by a squadron of 
the navy which was sent to France for the purpose, and 
reburied at Annapolis with the honour due to a hero. 



CHAPTER LXI 



THE BATTLE OF MONMOUTH— THE STORY OF 
CAPTAIN MOLLY 



The 

British in 
Philadel- 
phia 



Howe 
Bails for 
England, 

1778 



While the Americans were learning endurance in the hard 
school of Valley Forge the Britisli were having a gay time 
in Philadelphia. The grave old Quaker town rang with 
song and laughter as never before. Balls and parties, the- 
atricals and races, followed each other in a constant round 
of gaiety. And amid this light-hearted jollity Howe seemed 
to forget all about the war. 

Had he chosen he could easily have attacked Valley 
Forge, and crushed Washington's perishing army out of 
existence. Or if he grudged to lose men in an attack, he 
might have surrounded the Americans, and starved them 
into submission. But he did neither. He was too com- 
fortable in his winter quarters, and had no wish to go out 
in the snow to fight battles. 

Those in power in England had long been dissatisfied 
with Howe's way of conducting the war. Time and again 
he had seemed to lose his chance of crushing the rebellion, 
and now this idle and gay winter in Philadelphia seemed 
the last straw. Such bitter things indeed were said of him 
that he resigned his commission, and went home, and the 
supreme command was given to General Clinton. 

Now that France had joined with America Britain was 
in a very different position than before. She could no 
longer afford to send out large armies such as Howe had 
been given to subdue the colonies. For she had to keep 
troops at home to protect Great Britain from invasion. 
406 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 407 

She had to send ships and men all over the world, to repel 
the attacks of the French on her scattered colonies and 
possessions. Clinton therefore was left with only an army 
of about ten thousand. And with this force he was ex- 
pected to conquer the country which Howe had been unable 
to conquer with thirty thousand. 

Clinton knew that his task was a hard one. He saw 
that the taking of Philadelphia had been a mistake, and 
that from a military point of view it was worthless. So 
he decided at once to abandon Philadelphia, and take his The 
army back to New York. And on the morning of the 18th 1^"^^'' 
of June the British marched out. Before dusk that same Ph^Hadei- 
day the Americans marched in. A few days later Congress 
returned, and the city settled back to its quiet old life once 
more. 

It was no easy task for Clinton to cross New Jersey in 
grilling summer weather, with a small force, an enormous 
baggage train, and Washington hanging threateningly 
about his path, harassing him at every step. That he did 
accomplish it brought him no little renown as a soldier. 

For some time, following the advice of his officers, Wash- Battle of 
ington did not make a general attack on the British. But osrdTune!' 
near the town of Monmouth he saw his chance, and deter- i^is 
mined to give battle. 

General Lee had by this time been exchanged, and was 
now again with Washington's army as second in command, 
and for this battle Washington gave him command of an 
advance party of six thousand men. With him wei-e An- 
thony Wayne and Lafayette. 

On the morning of the battle Lee's division was in a 
very good position. It seemed as if the British might be 
surrounded with ease, but when Wayne and Lafayette were 
about to attack Lee stopped them. 

"You do not know British soldiers," he said to Lafayette. 
"We are certain to be driven back. We must be cautious." 



408 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Lee orders 
a retreat 



Washing- 
ton's 
wrath 



Captain 
Molly 



"That may be so, General," replied Lafayette, "but Brit- 
ish soldiers have been beaten, and may be so again. At 
any rate, I should like to try." 

15ut for answer Lee ordered his men to retreat. 

At this Lafayette was both angry and astonished, and he 
hurriedly sent a message to AVashington, telling him that 
his presence was urgently needed. 

The soldiers did not in the least know from what they 
were retreating, and they soon fell into disorder. Then 
suddenly Washington appeared among them. He was white 
to the lips with wrath. 

"I desire to know," he said, in a terrible voice, turning 
to Lee, "I desire to know, sir, what is the reason — whence 
arises this disorder and confusion?" 

Lee trembled before the awful anger of his chief. He 
tried to make excuses. Then Washington's fury knew no 
bounds. He poured forth a torrent of wrath upon Lee till, 
as one of his officers who' heard him said, "the very leaves 
shook on the trees." Then halting the retreating troops, 
he formed them for battle once more. Later in the day 
meeting Lee he sent him to the rear. 

Soon the battle was raging fiercely. Some of the hottest 
fighting took place round the American artillery, which 
was commanded by General Knox. The guns were doing 
deadly work, yet moving about coolly amidst the din and 
smoke of battle, there might be seen a saucy young Irish 
girl, with a mop of red hair, a freckled face, and flashing 
eyes. She was the wife of one of the gunners, and so de^ 
voted was she to her husband that she followed him even, 
to battle, helping him constantly with his gun. His com- 
rades looked upon her almost as one of the regiment, and 
called her Captain Molly, and she wore an artilleryman's 
coat over her short red skirt, so that she might look like 
a soldier. 

Captain Molly was returning from a spring nearby with a 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 409 

bucket full of water, when her husband, who was just about 
to fire, was killed by a shot from the enemy. The officer 
in command, having no one to take his place, ordered the 
gun to be removed. 

Molly saw her husband fall, heard the command given, 
and she dropped her bucket and sprang to the gun. 

"Bedad no," she crie 1, "I'll fire the gun myself, and 
avenge my man's death." 

It was not the first time that Molly had fired a gun. She Fort 
was with her husband at Fort Clinton, when it was taken cth'oct'., 
by the British. As the enemy scaled the walls the Ameri- i^'^''' 
cans retreated. Her husband dropped his lighted match, 
and fled with the rest. But Captain Molly was in no such 
haste. She picked up the match, fired the gun, and then 
ran after the others. Hers was the last gun fired on the 
American side that day. 

Now all the long day of Monmouth she kept her gun in 
action, firing so skilfully and bravely, that all around were 
filled with admiration, and news of her deeds was carried 
through the army. Even Washington heard of them. 

Next day he ordered her to be brought to him, and there 
and then he made her a sergeant, and recommended her 
for an officer's pension for life. But now that her hus- 
band was dead Molly's heart was no longer with the army. 
Soon after the battle of Monmouth she left it, and a few 
years later she died. 

All through the long summer day of pitiless heat the 
battle raged. Again and again the British charged. Again 
and again they were thrown back, and at length were driven 
across a ravine. Here Washington would have followed, 
but the sun went down, and darkness put an end to the 
fight. 

Washington, however, was determined to renew the bat- 
tle next day, and that night the anny slejit on the field. 
He himself slept under a tree, sharing a cloak with Laf ay- 



retreats 
in tha 



410 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

ette. But the battle was never renewed, for during the 
Clinton night Clintou marched quietly away. When day dawned 

he was already too far off to pursue, and at length he got 
t safely into New York. 

This was the last great battle to be fought in the northern 
states, and a few weeks later "Washington took up his quar- 
ters on White Plains. There for nearly throe years he 
stayed, guarding the great waterway of the Hudson, and 
preventing the British from making any further advance 
in the north. 



CHAPTER LXII 

THE STORY OF A GREAT CRIME 

For Ms strange conduct at the battle of Monmouth General 
Lee was court-martialled, and deprived of his command 
for one year. Before the year was out, however, he quar- 
relled with Congress, and was expelled from the army alto- Lee ex- 
gether. So his soldiering days were done, and he retired the"rmy°'" 
to his farm in Virginia. He was still looked upon as a 
patriot, even if an incompetent soldier. But many years 
after his death some letters that he had written to Howe 
were found. These proved him to have been a traitor to A traitor 
the American cause. For in them he gave the British com- 
mander advice as to how the Americans could best be con- 
quered. 

Thus his strange conduct at the battle of Monmouth was 
explained. He had always given his voice against attack- 
ing the British on their way to New York. And doubt- 
less he thought that if Washington had been defeated, he 
could have proved that it was because his advice had not 
been followed. If in consequence Washington's command 
had been taken from him, he would have been made com- 
mander-in-chief and could have easily arranged terms of 
peace with the British. 

But his plans miscarried. He lived to see America vic- 
torious, but died before peace was signed. 

Lee was a traitor. But he had never been a real Ameri- 
can. He had taken the American side merely for his own 
glory, and had never done anything for it worthy of record. 
But now a true American, one who had fought brilliantly 

411 



412 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Arnold 
iiinde 

commander 
of Phila- 
dclpliia ; 



and gallantly for Lis country, turned traitor, and black- 
ened his fair name, blotting out his brave deeds for all time. 

When the Americans took possession of Philadelphia 
again Benedict Arnold was still too crippled by his wound 
to be able for active service. So the command of Phila- 
delphia was given to him. 

There he soon got into trouble. He began to live extrava- 
gantly, and grew short of money. He quarrelled with the 
state government, and with Congress, was accused of in- 
viting loyalists to his house, of getting money by dishonest 
acts, and of being in many ways untrue to his duty. He 
also married a beautiful young loyalist lady, and that was 
another offence. 

Arnold was arrogant and sensitive. He grew restive 
under all these accusations, and demanded an enquiry. His 
demand was granted, and a court-martial, although acquit- 
ting him of everything except imprudence, sentenced him 
to be reprimanded by the Commander-in-chief. 

Washington loved his high-spirited, gallant officer, and 
his reprimand was so gentle and kind that it seemed more 
hke praise than blame. But even Washington's gracious 
words chafed Arnold's proud spirit. He was hurt and 
angiy. He had deserved well of his country, and he was 
reprimanded. He had fought gallantly, and had been 
passed over for others. He had been twice wounded in 
his country's service, and he was rewarded by jealousy, 
cavilling, and a court-martial. 

Soon these feelings of bitterness turned to thoughts of 
treacherj', when exactly is not known. But turn they did, 
and Arnold began in secret to write letters to General Clin- 
ton, the British commander-in-chief. 

In the summer of 1780 his wound still making him unfit 
for active service Arnold was given command of the for- 
tress of West Point, which guarded the approaches to the 
Hudson Valley. This fortress he agreed to betray into the 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 413 

hands of the enemy, and thus give them command of that 
valley for which Burgoyne had made such a gallant and 
hopeless fight. For a long time Arnold carried on a secret 
correspondence with Major Andre, a British officer, and 
at length a meeting between them was arranged. One The 
September night Arnold waited until all was still and dark "eetmg, 
in the fort. Then stealthily he crept forth and reached in ^^p*., 1780 
safety a clump of trees on the bank of the Hudson just 
beyond the American lines. Here he lay waiting. 

Soon through the darkness the British warship, the Vul- 
ture, crept up the river. Presently Arnold heard the soft 
splash of oars, and in a few minutes Major Andre stepped 
ashore. 

For hours the two conspirators talked until at length 
all details of the plot were settled. But day had dawned 
before Arnold returned to West Point, and Andre set out 
to regain the Vulture, with plans of the fort, and all other 
particulars hidden in his boots. By this time, however, the 
batteries on shore had begun to fire upon the ship, and 
Andre, finding it impossible to get on board, decided to go 
back to New York by land. 

It was a dangerous journey, but for a little while he Andr^ 
crept on unseen. Then suddenly his way was barred by '^'^^^ "^'^ ' 
three Americans, and he found himself a prisoner. 

"Have you any letters?" asked his captors. 

"No," he answered. 

They were not satisfied with his answer, and began to 
search him. But finding nothing they were just about to 
let him go when one of them said, "I'm not satisfied, 
boys. His boots must come off." 

Andre made everj^ kind of excuse to prevent them tak- 
ing off his boots. They were hard to pull off, he said, and 
it would take a long time. He was already late, so he 
begged them not to hinder him more. But the more im- 



414 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Avilling he was to take off his boots, the more determined 
were his captors that they should come off. 
his papers So they forcod him to sit down, his boots were pulled 

"ovefid °^» ^^^^ t^^ papers discovered. 

Only one of the three Americans could read. He seized 
the papers and glanced hastily over them. 

"By heaven," he cried, "he is a spy!" 

It was in vain that Andre now begged to be set free. 
First he tried persuasion, and when that failed he tried 
bribery. But his captors would not listen, and marched 
him off to headquarters. 

Arnold was just about to sit down to breakfast, with 
some other officers as his guests, Washington being ex- 
pected every minute to join them, when a letter was handed 
to him, telUng him that a spy had been captured. It was 
an awful moment for Arnold. If Andre was captured 
then all too surely his own treachery was known. He could 
not stay to face the disgrace. But he made no sign. He 
calmly folded the letter, and put it in his pocket. Then 
saying that he had been suddenly called to the fort, he 
\rnoid begged his guests to excuse him, and went out, and, mount- 

ing the horse of the messenger who had brought the letter, 
he sped away, never staying his flight until he was safe 
aboard the V^ilture. 

Very soon after Arnold had escaped Washington arrived. 
And when the traitorous papers which had been found in 
Andre's possession were placed in his hands he was over- 
come with grief. 
Washing- "Arnold is a traitor, and has fled to the British," he 

said. "Whom can we trust now?" 

As he spoke the tears ran down his cheeks, bitter tears 
rung from his noble soul at the thought of this ' ' one more 
devil's-triumph and sorrow for angels." 

The chief sinner had escaped. But he had left his fel- 
low conspirator to pay his debt. For a spy could expect 



flees 



ton s 
grief 



I 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 415 

no mercy. Andre was young, brave, and gay. He had 
such winning ways with him that even his captors came to 
love him, and they grieved that such a gay young life must 
be brought to a sudden and dreadful end. His many friends 
did their best to save him. But their efforts were all in 
vain. Nothing could alter the fact that he was a spy caught 
in the act, and the punishment was death. 

So one morning Andre was led out to die. He begged Andr6 
to be shot as a soldier, and not hanged like a felon. But '^^^ 
even that was denied him. Calm and brave to the end 
he met his death. 

When Arnold's treachery was known a cry of rage rang 
through the country. Yet in spite of his foul deed people 
could not quite forget how nobly he had fought. "Hang 
Mm," they cried, "but cut off the leg that was wounded 
at Saratoga first ! ' ' 

Arnold, however, was beyond their vengeance, safe in 
the British lines. There he at once received a cormnission, 
and turned his sword against his own country. 

Thus a brave man cast his valour in the dust, and made 
his name a scorn and a by-word. But who shall say that 
the men who belittled his deeds, and followed him with 
jealousy and carping, were wholly blameless? 



CHAPTER LXIII 



A TURNING POINT IN THE WORLD'S HISTORY 



Spain and 

Holland 

declare 



Tlie war 
carried 
into the 
south 



Battle of 
Cnmden, 
6th Aug., 
1780 



After nearly four years' fighting the British had utterly 
failed to subdue the rebel colonies. They had lost one 
whole army, had poured out treasures of blood and money, 
and all they had in return was New York and the coast 
town of Newport. Besides this they were at war with half 
Europe. For in 1779 Spain declared war against Britain, 
more indeed from anger against the Briti.<!h than from any 
love of the Americans. The following year Holland also 
declared war against Britain, who thus found herself sur- 
rounded by foes. 

Still, in spite of all, the British stuck doggedly to their 
task of conquering the Americans. But as Pitt had told 
them again and again, it was an impossible task. At 
length, having failed to make any impression in the north 
they decided to change the seat of war and attack the 
weaker colonies in the south. 

Here for a time they were more successful. Georgia 
was overrun, then South Carolina, and Charleston, which 
had made such a brave defence at the beginning of the war, 
surrendered to the British, with all its stores of food and 
ammunition. 

Things were going badly for the patriots in the south, 
and Gates, who was still looked upon as a hero, because 
Burgoyne had surrendered to him, was sent to take com- 
mand. Now he had a chance to prove of what stuff he was 
made. He proved it by being utterly defeated at the battle 
of Camden. 



THE STRUGGLE FOR LIBERTY 417 

This defeat was a bitter blow. Never since before the 
battle of Trenton had the patriot cause seemed so much 
in danger. But the dark days passed, and once more the 
Americans began, to win instead of lose battles. South 
Carolina was re-conquered, and Cornwallis, who was com- 
mander-in-chief of the British army in the south, retired 
into Virginia, and occupied Yorkto^vIl. 

Just at this time Washington learned that a French fleet 
was sailing for Chesapeake Bay, and he determined to 
make a grand French-American attack on the British in 
the south. He made his plans very secretly, and leaving 
General Heath with four thousand men to guard the Hud- 
son, he marched southwards, moving with such quickness 
that he had reached the Delaware before Clinton in New 
York knew what he was about. His anuy now consisted 
of two thousand Americans, and four thousand French, 
and this Avas the only time throughout the war that French 
and Americans marched together. 

On the 6th of October the siege of Yorktown began. It Siege of 
was soon seen that its defences were of no use against the °'" """ 
seventy heavy siege guns of the allied army, and the sur- 
render of Cornwallis was only a matter of time — for he was 
caught in a trap, just as Burgojme had been. He could not 
escape to the south, for Lafayette barred the way to the 
Carolinas. He could not escape by sea, for the French and 
British fleets had fought a battle at the entrance of Chesa- 
peake Bay, in which the British ships had been so badly 
damaged that they were obliged to sail to New York to re- 
fit. He could not escape to the north or the east, for Wash- 
ington's army shut him in. 

Still for a few days the British made a gallant stand. 
But their ammunition was running short, their defences 
were crumbling to bits, and on the 19th of October, almost Comwaiiis 

years to a day after Burgojoie's s 
Cornwallis surrendered to Washington. 



418 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Two days later the British soldiers marched out with 
flags furled, while the bands played a tune called "The 
World Turned Upside Dowti." To them indeed the world 
must have seemed turned upside down, for the all-conquer- 
ing British had beeti conquered at hist, and tliat by a na- 
tion of farmers unskilled in war. Yet they may have found 
some comfort in the thought that after all they had been 
beaten by their equals, by men of their own race. 

On either side there was the same grit and endurance, 
the same love of fair play. But added to that the Ameri- 
cans had fought for a great cause. Their hearts were in 
it, as the hearts of the British had never been. This was 
their great advantage. This nerved their arm. 

For two years after this Clinton still held New York, 
but there was no more fighting between the regular armies, 
and the surrender of Cornwallis may be said to have ended 
the war. When Lord North heard the news he was dis- 
tracted with grief. He dashed wildly up and down the 
room, waving his arms and crying over and over again, 
"0 God, it is all over, it is all over." 

As for King George, he would not admit that it was all 
over, and he swore he would rather give up his crown than 
acknowledge the States to be free. But at length he, too, 
had to give way, and the treaty of peace was signed in 
Paris in November, 1782. This Peace, however, was only 
a first step, for Europe was still at war, and it was diffi- 
cult to settle matters. But in September of the following 
year the real peace was signed, and the United States were 
acknowledged to be free. By this treaty Florida was given 
back to Spain, the Mississippi was made the western bound- 
ary, and the Great Lakes the northern boundary of the 
United States. 

Thus a new great power came into being, and as an Eng- 
lish historian has said, ' ' the world had reached one of the 
turning points of its history." 



PART VII: STORIES OF THE UNITED 
STATES UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 

CHAPTER LXIV 

WASHINGTON FIRST IN WAR, FIRST IN PEACE 

After the peace was signed in September, 1783, all the 
British soldiers left America, and Washington felt that 
his work was done. So he resolved to give up his post as 
commander-in-chief, and go hack to his pleasant Virginian 
home. 

He was glad at the thought of going back to the home Washing- 
he loved, yet sad at the thought of sajdng farewell to his farewJiito 
officers. For eight years they had worked fpr him faith- ws officers, 
fully, together they had faced dark days, together they 
had been through deep waters. And now that victory 
was won, Washington's heart was filled with love and grati- 
tude. 

It was at Paunces's Tavern in New York that Washing- 
ton met his officers for the last time. When he came into 
the long, low room where they were all gathered, he was 
so moved that he could not speak. Silently he went to the 
table and filled a glass with wine. Eaising it, he turned 
to the men who stood as silently about him, and with an 
effort, commanding his voice, he spoke. 

"With a heart full of love and gratitude," he said, "I 
now take leave of you, most devoutly wishing that your 
latter days may be as prosperous and happy as your former 
ones have been glorious and honourable." 

419 



he sets 
out for 
Annapolis ; 



he returns 
home; 



420 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Then having drunk to the toast he set the glass clown. 

"I cannot come to each of you to take my leave," he 
said brokenly, "but shall be obliged if each of you will 
come and take me by the hand." 

The General who was nearest to Washington then turned 
to him and silently grasped his hand. 

With tears in his eyes, Washington put his arms about 
him and kissed him. And thus one after the other his 
officers silently said good-bye, no one of them trusting him- 
self to speak. 

Then still in silence, they followed him to the boat which 
was to carry him on the first part of his way to Annapolis 
where Congress was assembled, and where he was to lay 
down his sword. 

His journey was like a royal progress. In every town 
and village through wliich he passed the people gathered 
to cheer and bless him. So he reached Annapolis. There 
before Congress he resigned his commission. Then with a 
sigh of relief, a simple citizen once more, he mounted his 
horse and rode homewards. 

But now the colonies which had wrung themselves free 
from the rule of Britain were not altogether happy. They 
called themselves the United States, but there was little 
union. Before the Revolution there had been much jeal- 
ousy between the various states. For a time, indeed, in 
the heat of the struggle, they had forgotten these differ- 
ences. But now that the struggle was over, and peace had 
come, these jealousies appeared again. Each state had its 
own government, its own taxes, its own money. So there 
was great confusion. But no state wanted to give up any 
of its privileges, and it seemed hopeless to institute one 
Central Government, for each state thought only of itself, 
and each one was afraid of giving Congress too much 
power lest it should usurp the power of the state govern- 
ment 



mi 


I^^^^WH 


2^™ 






KmI 


pPv mF| 


i HIHMjI^:'! 


^r At ^W'm 1 


K - WINI^^RF^^m^P 1 


■R 




HB^ 


y\ T^H-JP- 



WASHINGTON TAKING LEAVE OP HIS OFFICERS 



And thus one after the other his officers silently 
said good-bye, no one of them trusting himself 
to speak. 



II 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 421 

The states quarrelled with each other about their bound- 
aries, some of them made absurd claims to vast territory 
on the strength of their royal charters, quite forgetting 
that these charters were now done away with. There were 
riots everywhere, indeed, never was the State in such dan- 
ger of shipwreck as now at its very beginning. 

Washington from his quiet retreat at first watched the he watches 
struggle anxiously, but not despairingly. ' ' Everything will among'the 
come right, at last," he said. "My only fear is that we states 
shall lose a little reputation first." 

As time went on, however, he grew more anxious. "I 
think we have opposed Great Britain," he said, "and have 
arrived at the present state of peace and independency, to 
very little purpose, if we cannot conquer our own preju- 
dices." 

But Washington had no real need to fear. The men who Phiiadei- 
had fought for their freedom proved themselves worthy of vention,""' 
it, and in May, 1787, a meeting of all the states was called ^'^'^'^ 
at Philadelphia. 

Of this Convention, as it was called, Washington was 
chosen President. It was no easy post, nor was the busi- 
ness for which the members of the Convention were called 
together a simple business. They had, indeed, a very great 
task to perform, the task of forming a new constitution or 
mode of government, which all the states would accept. It 
was not easy to please every one, and also do thoroughly 
good work. So for four months the Convention sat, discuss- 
ing this and that, listening now to one side, now to another, 
weighing, judging and deciding. 

But at length the thing was done. In the same hall where The Con- 
the Declaration of Independence had been signed the Con- framed" 
stitution had been framed. Then the delegates Avent home I'^'^'i' 
and a copy of the Constitution was sent to each state. 

It had been agreed that nine states must accept the Con- 
stitution before it could become law. The question now 



first 
ccpts the 



422 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

was whether nine would accept it or not. Many hesitated 
a long time. For it seemed to them that this new Consti- 
tution which was going to unite all the states into one was 
going also to give far too much power into the hands of 
a few people. It would be a case of tyranny over again, 
many feared. And, having suffered so much to free them- 
selves from one tyranny, they were not ready to place 
themselves under a second. 

But others at once saw the need of a strong central gov- 
ernment and accepted the new Constitution whole-heartedly 
Deinwarc and almost at once. Delaware had the honour of coming 
first early in December, 1787, but before the month was 
titu- gone two more states, Pennsylvania and New Jersey, fol- 
lowed the good example. A week or so later came Georgia 
and then Connecticut. After a good deal of hesitation 
Massachusetts also came into line; then Maryland and 
South Carolina. 

Only one more state was now needed to make the union 

safe. Would that one state come in, the friends of union 

asked themselves, and they worked their hardest to make 

people think as they did. 

New At length their efforts were rewarded and New Hamp- 

the"!Hh "^ shire made the ninth, and just four days later the great 

state lo nc- gtatc of Virginia also came in. New York soon followed 

Constitu- and only North Carolina and Rhode Island remained out 

•^'"^ of the Union. But in time they, too, came in, Rhode Island 

last of all, and not for fully a year after the first President 

had been chosen, and the government organised. 

The new government required that there should be a 
Congress to look after the affairs of the nation, with two 
houses, something after the fashion of the British Parlia- 
ment. It also required that there should be a President 
at the head of everything. 

There was little doubt as to who should fill that place. 
George Washington, the man who had led the army to vie- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 423 

tory, was the man chosen to bo first President of the Ccorge 
United States. Z^tl 

Other people were indeed voted for, but Washington President 
had more than t\vice as many votes as John Adams, who united 
came next to him. The others were simply nowhere. So f^^l^.^' 
Washington was made President and Adams vice-president. 

But Washington had no wish to be President. He was 
too old, he said (he was only fifty-seven) and besides 
he was not a statesman but a soldier. The people, how- 
ever, would not listen to him. "We cannot do without 
you," they said. "There is no use framing a new govern- 
ment if the best man is to be left out of it." 

So to the entreaties of his friends Washington yielded. 
But it was with a heavy heart, for he greatly doubted his 
o\vn powers. 

"In confidence I tell you," he wrote to an old friend, 
' ' that my movement to the chair of government will be ac- 
companied by feelings not unlike those of a culprit who 
is going to the place of his execution." 

But whatever he felt, his journey to New York was not Us journey 
like that of a criminal, but rather like that of a king, t? V''" 
From far and near the people crowded to see him pass. 
They raised triumphal arches, they scattered flowers at his 
feet, they sang chants and hymns in his honour. From first 
to last it was one long triumph. When he reached New 
York bells rang and cannon boomed, the streets were gay 
with flags, and crowded with people, and as he passed along 
cheer upon cheer thundered and echoed over the city. 

Next day, the 30th of April, 1789, Washington took his 
place as President of the United States. 

At nine o'clock in the morning the churches were his inaujru- 
thronged with people praying for the welfare of their Pres- '''''*"'" 
ident. By twelve these same people were all crowding to 
the Federal Hall eager to be present at the great cere- 
mony. Soon the space in front of the hall was one closely 



424 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

packed mass of people; every window and balcony was 
crowded also, and people were even to be seen on the roofs. 

A little after noon Washington reached the hall, and as 
he stepped out on to tlie balcony a cheer of welcome burst 
from the gathered thousands. Again and again they 
cheered, again and again Washington bowed in acknowl- 
edgement. He was greatly touched ; tears stood in his eyes, 
and at length utterly overcome he sat down. 

Suddenly a deep hush fell upon the swaying crowd and 
after a slight pause Washington rose again. Then in the 
grave silence the voice of Robert R. Livingston, the Chan- 
cellor of New York, could clearly be heard. 

"Do you," he asked, "solemnly swear that you will faith- 
fully execute the ofSce of President of the United States, 
and will to the best of your ability preserve, protect and 
defend the Constitution of the United States?" 

With his hand upon the Bible which the Secretary of 
ihe Senate held beside him Washington replied. 

"I do solemnly swear," he said, "that I will faithfully 
execute the office of President of the United States, and 
will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and defend 
the Constitution of the United States." 

Then bowing his head he kissed the Bible held before 
him. "So help me God," he murmured. 

The Chancellor then stepped forward and in a ringing 
voice he shouted, "Long live George Washington, Presi- 
dent of the United States." 

A great answering shout went up from the people, the 
flag was broken to the breeze, and cannon boomed forth a 
salute to the first President of the United States. 

Again and again Washington bowed his thanks to the 
cheering people. Then, shaken with emotion, the shouts 
still sounding in his ears, he turned away and entered the 
hall to read his address. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 425 

Thus the Story of the United States under the Consti- 
tution was begun. 

Washington was a thorough aristocrat and now that he Washinp- 
had been chosen head of the State he felt that he must g^e^t^'P' 
surround himself with a certain amount of ceremony. Now state 
he no longer walked or rode abroad, but drove about in a 
fine coach drawn by six white horses. He no longer went 
to see peojjle, but they came to him on certain days and at 
appointed times. When he held receptions he dressed him- 
self splendidly in black velvet with silk stockings. He wore 
a jewelled sword at his side and buckles both at the knee 
and on his shoes. Instead of shaking hands with people he 
merely bowed. 

All this ceremony and state came easily to Washington. 
Even as a simple Virginian gentleman he had been used 
to a certain amount of it. For in those days plain gentle- 
folk were much more ceremonious than they are to-day. 
Besides, kings always surrounded themselves with a great 
deal of state, and it seemed to Washing-ton that a ruler 
must do so to keep up the high dignity of his office. 

The first President's post was no easy one. The whole 
machinery of government had to be invented and set going, 
and first and foremost the money matters had to be set The 
straight. "'^"^^ 

* matters 

They were in a great muddle. The war had cost a great 
deal, so the new government began in debt and nearly every 
separate state was also in debt. But a clever man named 
Alexander Hamilton took hold of the money matters and Alexander 
soon put them right. m^'-isoi' 

Among other things he said that the government must 
take over the war debts of all the states. At once the 
states made an outcry. "If we allow the government to 
pay our debts," they said, "we become slaves to the gov- 
ernment. If we give up control of our own money mat- 
ters the government will have too much power over us. We 



42G THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

put too much power in the hands of a few." Then they 
talked of tyranny. 

You see many of the people of the United States rightly 
or wrongly had come to look upon any government as 
certain to be tyrannous. However, Hamilton got his way 
in the end. The money matters of the nation were settled 
satisfactorily, and the separate states bound more securely 
together. 
Vermont And now another state joined the union, that of Ver- 

UniniV'^ mont. Vermont, as you can see if you look on the map, 
I'^i lies between New Hampshire and New York, and there 

had been bitter disputes between the two over the land 
which both claimed. In 1765, however. King George III 
had decided that the land belonged to New York, and must 
be under the rule of that colony. The people, however, re- 
belled. And when in 1777 the Governor of New York 
threatened to drive them all into the Green Mountains if 
they did not jdeld peaceably they raised an army of volun- 
teers to whom they gave the name of Green Mountain 
Boys. They took this name from the word Vermont which 
meant Green Mountain. 
Green The Green Mountain Boys fought the New York Gov- 

Boys" ^ " ernor and declared Vermont a separate colony. Now these 
old quarrels were forgotten. New York no longer claimed 
the land, and Vermont joined the Union as the fourteenth 
state. 
Kenfuci-y In the following year another state was added to the 

V'Zn, "^ Union. This was the State of Kentucky. It was, like sev- 
^''^■' eral other states, an offshoot of Virginia, and carved out 

of the territory which Virginia claimed by right of her 
old charter which gave her all the land between the At- 
lantic and the Pacific. 
Daniel Among the early settlers of Kentucky was a famous 

n'35-ibo hunter named Daniel Boone. He was a gentle, kindly man 
who loved the forest and the lonehness of the wilderness. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 427 

All the lore of the forest was his, he knew the haunts and 
habits of every living thing that moved within the woods. 
He could imitate the gobble of the turkey, or the chatter 
of the squirrel, and follow a trail better than any Indian. 
It was with no idea of helping to found a state, but rather 
from a wish to get far from the haunts of his fellowmen 
that he moved away into the beautiful wilds of Kentucky. 

In those days Kentucky was not inhabited by any tribe of 
Indians, but it was their hunting ground, and they were 
very angry when they saw white men come to settle there 
and spoil their hunting. So Boone had many fierce fights 
with Indians, and was more than once taken prisoner by 
them. 

Many other settlers followed Boone, and after the Revo- 
lution many Virginians moved to Kentucky. These people 
Boon became clamorous for separation from Virginia, and 
at last in 1792 Kentucky was received into the Union as 
a separate state. 

And now the question of a suitable capital for the United a capital 
States began to be thought of. The first Congress had met unJ„'^ 
at New York, but it only remained there a short time. Then 
the seat of government was moved to Philadelphia. Phila- 
delphia, however, was not considered a good place. So it 
was decided to build a new capital. The Northern States 
wanted it in the north, the Southern States wanted it in 
the south, but finally it was agreed to have it on the Poto- 
mac River almost in the middle, Virginia and Maryland of- 
fering the territory. Splendid plans were made, and the 
building was begun, but for the next ten years Philadelphia 
stiU remained the seat of government. 

So four busy years went past, and the time of Washing- 
ton's presidency drew to an end. He rejoiced to think that 
after his hard work for his country he could now go back 
to his peaceful home at Mount Vernon, and be at rest. But 
his friends would not let him go. The government of the 



428 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Washing- 
ton elected 
President 
a second 
Ume, 1793 



Proclama- 
tion of 
Neutrality, 
1793 



United States was not yet firmly on its feet. Only lie could 
make it firm, they said. The people loved him, and would 
be guided by liim when they would not follow any one else, 
therefore he must stay. 

At length Washington yielded to the entreaties of his 
friends and allowed himself to be elected as President a 
second time. 

And now there arose difficulties between the United 
States and their old friends, the French. For, while the 
Americans had been hammering away at their Constitution, 
and making a new nation out of raw material, the French 
had risen against the tyranny of their king, and had de- 
clared France a Republic. And when many of the 
European countries joined together to fight France, and 
force them to take back their king, the French people looked 
to the sister Republic across the Atlantic for help. They 
had helped the Americans in their struggle, surely now 
the Americans would help them. But the French went 
too far. They seemed to lose all sense of right and wrong, 
they put hundreds of people to death without cause and 
drowned France in blood. 

So, many people who had wished them well at the be- 
ginning, turned from them, and although many people in 
America were ready to fight for the French, Washington 
determined to keep peace. He was not ungrateful to the 
French for their help in the American Revolution. But he 
felt that their wild orgy of blood was wrong, and he saw, 
too, that America was too young a nation to plunge again 
into war. So he proclaimed the United States to be neutral, 
that is, that they would take part on neither side in the 
European War. 

When the French heard that America refused to help 
them, they were greatly hurt. But worse was yet to follow, 
for Washington, besides refusing to fight for the French 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 429 

made a treaty with the British, with whom the French 
were at war. 

The "War of Independence had left some bitterness be- Difficulties 
tween the old country and the new. And as time went on B^rVtahT 
that bitterness increased rather than lessened. The United and 
States felt that Britain hardly treated them with the re- sutef 
spect due to an independent nation, and indeed some of 
Britain's actions were fairly high handed. 

During the war a great many negroes had been carried 
off into Canada, and Britain would not pay for them. The 
boundaries between the United States and Canada were 
still in dispute. Britain made no effort to settle them, but 
kept possession of such forts as Oswego, Detroit. Niagara, 
and others. Then, because they were at war with France, 
the British interfered with, and almost ruined, American 
trade with the French West Indies. And lastly, what seemed 
to Americans the worst insult of all, they claimed the 
right of search. That is, they claimed the right of searching 
neutral vessels for British seamen and of taking them by 
force to serve in the British navy. In those early days 
it was difficult to distinguish an Englishman from an Amer- 
ican by his speech, and thus Americans were often seized 
and made to serve in the British navy. There were other 
grievances, but these were the chief. 

Taken altogether they made the Americans so angry 
that Washington feared another war, for which he knew 
the nation was not ready. He decided therefore to make 
a bid for peace, and sent John Jay to London to arrange 
matters between the two countries. 

Jay did not find British statesmen in any yielding mood. The Jay 
and so the treaty which he arranged, and which goes by l\l^^^' 
his name, was not altogether favourable to the Americans. 
There was, for instance, nothing in the treaty about paying 
for the slaves, nor about the right of search. But seeing 
that he could get no better terms Jay accepted those offered 



430 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Washing- 
ton retires, 
1T9T 



John 
Adams 
elected 
President 



him. Undoubtedly America asked more than Britain could 
well give. Equally undoubtedly Britain gave less than 
America had a right to expect. 

Washington was not satisfied with the treaty, but he 
felt that Jay had done his best. He felt, too, that it was 
either the treaty or war. So rather than have war he 
signed it. 

When, however, the terms of it became known a cry 
of rage rang through the country. Those who had sup- 
ported it were hooted at and stoned in the streets, John 
Jay was burned in effigy, the treaty itself was publicly 
burned. Even Washington, beloved as he was, did not 
escape. Taunts and insults were flung at him. He was 
called a tyrant and a traitor, but in spite of all opposition 
Washington stood firm. He held to the treaty, and peace 
with the old country was kept. 

The storm was bitter while it lasted, but at length it died 
down and the men who had flung insults at Washington 
saw in time that he had been right. He had kept peace; 
and as a young nation America stood in need of peace more 
than anything else. 

Washington's second term of office now came to an end. 
He was utterly weary of public life, and he resolutely re- 
fused to stand for President again. It was nearly forty 
years, now, since he had first begun to work for his country. 
He felt that his work was done, and all he wanted now was 
to spend his last days quietly in his beloved home. Mount 
Vernon, 

This time Washington had his way and laid dowTi his 
office. Then, as second President, the people chose John 
Adams, who had already been Vice-President. 



I 



CHAPTER LXV 

ADAMS— HOW HE KEPT PEACE WITH FRANCE 

The crowd which gathered to see John Adams take the - 
oath was almost as great as that which had gathered when 
Washington had first been made President. 

But it was upon the old and not upon the new President 
that all eyes were turned. And when the ceremony was 
over the people seemed still loath to part from their be- 
loved President, and a great crowd followed him in silence 
to his home. At the door, before entering, he turned, and 
with tears running down his cheeks he signed a last fare- 
well to his people. So for a long silent moment he stood 
upon the doorstep, then he entered the house, and as the 
door closed upon him a great sob broke from the crowd. 

Thus the people took a last farewell of their great and 
beloved leader. 

Almost as soon as John Adams became President he Trouble 
found himself plunged into trouble with France. For the 
Jay Treaty had made the French people very angry. They 
refused to receive Charles C. Piuckney, who was sent as 
ambassador, and he had to flee to Holland for refuge. The 
Americans were very angry at this treatment of their min- 
ister and talked of war. But Adams was anxious to keep 
peace. So he sent two more ambassadors to France and 
with them Pinckney returned also. 

But the French received the three ambassadors with 
little more courtesy than they had received the one. 

They now began to demand all sorts of things from the 
United States; they demanded, among other things, that 
431 



with 

Fr:ince, 

179T 



432 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Washing- 
ton apiin 
Comnian- 



the Americans shoiild pay them a large sum of money as 
a bribe. They demanded a large loan also. If they refused, 
why, then let Americans beware. "With these demands 
and threats the ambassadors were obliged to leave France. 

When the Americans heard them they were furious. 
But they were not going to be bullied. So to the French 
threats they replied by building ships, raising an army, 
and buying cannon. Everj'Avhere, too, patriotic songs were 
written and sung, one of them being "Hail Columbia," by 
Joseph Hopkinson. 

Once more George "Washington was asked to become 
commander-in-chief, and with a heavy heart he consented, 
dcr-in-chicf, He did not want to leave his quiet home for the horrors 
and clamour of the battlefield. Still less did he want to 
fight against his old friends. But at his country's call 
he rose. 

The French, however, were not really anxious to fight 
the United States. They merely wanted to get money from 
them, and when they saw the spirit of the nation, they 
changed their tune and did everything they could to keep 
peace between the two countries. But the Americans were 
now so angry with the French that they were determined to 
fight them. "War -nith France," "War with France!" 
Avas everywhere the cry. 

John Adams, however, like Washington, was determined 
if possible to keep peace. So without asking any one's ad- 
vice he sent another friendly mission to France, and the 
quarrel was quietly settled. Thus peace was kept, but the 
people were angry with Adams. They declared that he 
had all sorts of mean reasons for his action. Adams, him- 
self, however, never repented of it. He was sure he had 
done right. "When I am dead," he said, "write on my 
tomb, 'Here lies John Adams, who took upon himself the 
responsibility of peace with France.' " He felt that he 
could have no better epitapL 



Adams 

makes 

peace 

with 

France 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 433 

Wliile Adams was President, another state was added Tennessee 
to the Union. This was Tennessee, which was an offshoot unlon,**"^ 
from North Carolina. I'^'^e 

For several years Tennessee passed through troublous 
times. For a few years, indeed, the state set up as a sep- 
arate republic, under the name of Franklin. This name was 
given to it in honour of Benjamin Franklin, the great 
statesman. But some of the people wanted it called Frank- 
land or Freeland so it was known by both names. 

The inhabitants of Franklin now chose a Governor, in- 
stituted a Senate and a House of Commons, and made 
laws for themselves. But very soon this government col- 
lapsed, and after a few more troublous years the state 
entered the Union under the name of Tennessee. 

All this time men had been busy building the new capital Govern- 
and toward the end of 1800 the government was removed mo"es'^to 
there. "Washington, the great Father of his Country, had WasMng- 
just died and it was determined to call the new city by his 
name. 

But when the government arrived at Washington they 
found the city little more than a wilderness. Onlj^ a part 
of the Capitol was built, and around it there was nothing 
but desolation. There were neither streets, nor shops, 
neither business nor society. 

The President's house was set down in the midst of an 
uncultivated field, and beyond that and the unfinished Capi- 
tol there were but a few scattered houses and one hotel. 
Many people w'ere disgusted with the new capital, and 
it was given all sorts of names, such as the "Capital of 
Miserable Huts," "The Wilderness City," or the "Mud- 
hole." Every now and again one or other of the members 
of Congress would suggest that the capital should be 
removed elsewhere, but there were always some deter- 
mined to stay. And at length by slow degrees the city 
grew into one of the beautiful capitals of the world. 



CHAPTER LXVI 

JEFFERSOX— HOW THE TERRITORY OF THE 
UxNITED STATES WAS DOUBLED 

Adams was an liouest and patriotic man, but he never 
won tlie love of the people as Washington had done. And 
when in 1801 his term of office came to an end he went back 
to his country home. There he spent the rest of his life 
as a simple citizen. 
Jefferson Thomas Jetferson was the next President — the first to 

dent Tn-"' ^e iuaugTirated in the new capital. He had been Vice- 
augurated President with Adams, and was already well known in 
ington politics. It was he who wrote the Declaration of Independ- 

ence, and he was in every way one of the greatest states- 
men of his time. He was a lanky, sweet-tempered, sandy 
coloured man. He wore badly fitting clothes, and hated 
ceremony of all kinds. He was quite determined not to 
have any fuss over his inauguration, so dressed as plainly 
as possible, he rode to the Capitol by himself, tied his 
horse to the pahngs and walked into the Senate Chamber 
alone, just like any ordinary man. 

This lack of ceremony he kept up throughout all the 
time he was President. Indeed he sometimes overdid it 
and offended people. Once the British Minister was to be 
presented to him and went dressed in his grandest uniform. 
But to his disgust he found JetTerson in the very shab- 
biest of clothes, and slippers down at the heel. So the good 
gentleman went away feeling that the President of the 
United States had meant to insult not merely himself 
but the King he represented. 

434 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 435 

It was while Jefferson was President that Ohio Joined Ohio joins 
the Union as the seventeenth state. For a long time there igos^"'""' 
had been a few squatters on the land. But it was only 
after the Revolution that it really began to be inhabited 
by white men. 

In 1788 about fifty men led by Eufus Putnam, "the 
Father of Ohio," settled there. They founded a town and 
called it Marietta in honour of Maria Antoinette, the 
French Queen. Others followed, and soon villages were 
sprinkled all along the north bank of the Ohio River. 

Then some years later Moses Cleaveland founded the 
town of Cleveland on the shores of Lake Erie. But all 
along the banks of the Ohio Indians lived. And they would 
not let the white men settle on their land without protest. 
So the new settlers were constantly harassed and in dan 
ger of their lives, and many murders were committed. 

At length it was decided that this must cease. And as the General St. 
Indians would listen to no argument General St. Clair with fJ^^ \.j^ 
an army of eighteen hundred men marched against them. 
He did not know the country, and he had no guide. Late 
one evening in November he encamped in the woods. At 
dawn next day he was awakened by the blood-curdling cry 
of the Indians. The men sprang to arms, but in the night 
the Indians had completely surrounded them, and the fight 
was hopeless. For four hours the slaughter lasted; then 
the white men fled, leaving half their number dead upon the 
field. 

It was one of the worst defeats white men ever suffered 
at the hands of the Indians. The whole countryside was 
filled with horror and the Redmen exulted in their victory. 
The President tried to reason with them, but they would 
not listen. The only thing that would satisfy them was 
that the white men should withdraw beyond the Ohio. 

This the white men refused to do, and they sent another 
larare force against the Indians. This time the force was 



436 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



General 
Anthony 
Wayne's 
victory, 
1794 



The 

lx>uisiana 
Purchase, 
1803 



The Mis- 
sissippi a 
great trade 
route 



under the command of General Wayne. In a great battle 
he utterly defeated the Indians. Afterwards he held a 
grand council with them. And thej% knowing themselves 
defeated, swore peace forevcrmore with the white men, 
and acknowledged their right to the land beyond the Ohio. 

This was the first great council that the Indians had ever 
held with the "thirteen fires" of the United States. They 
kept their treaty faithfully, and not one of the chiefs who 
swore peace to General Wayne ever again lifted the war 
hatchet against the Pale-faces. 

And now that peace with the Indians was secure, many 
settlers flocked into the country, and in 1S03 Ohio was re- 
ceived into the Union as the seventeenth state. 

But the most interesting and important thing which hap- 
pened during Jefferson's time of office was the Louisiana 
Purchase. By this a vast territory was added to the United 
States. 

You remember that at the Peace of Paris after the Brit- 
ish had conquered Canada the French gave up to Spain all 
their claims to the great tract of land beyond the j\Iissis- 
sippi called Louisiana. When France gave up that vast 
territory to Spain she was weak. But now again she was 
strong — far stronger than Spain — for the great soldier 
Napoleon Bonaparte had risen to power. He now looked 
with longing eyes on the lost province of Louisiana, and by 
a secret treaty he forced the King of Spain to give back 
Louisiana to France. 

As soon as this treaty was made kno-wn there was great 
excitement in the United States. For if France planted 
colonies all along the Mississippi the Americans would bo 
shut out from the West, they might even be shut otf from 
the Mississippi, and unable to use it for trade. And to tlio 
states bordering upon it this would have been a great mis- 
fortune. For in days when there were few roads, and no 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 437 

railways, tlie Mississippi was the only trade route for the 
Western States. 

Having weighed these matters seriously Jefferson deter- 
mined if possible to buy New Orleans from the French, and James 
thus make sure of a passage up and down the great river, fj^^''^ 
And he sent James Monroe to Paris to arrange this. Par's 

A few months earlier nothing would have induced Na- 
poleon to sell any part of Louisiana, for he dreamed of 
again founding a New France across the Atlantic. But 
now war threatened with Britain. He did not love the 
United States, but he hated Britain. He would rather, he 
thought, crush Britain than found a New France. To ciiish 
Britain, however, he must have money, and the great idea 
came to him that he could make money out of Louisiana 
by selling it to the Americans. So he offered it to them 
for twenty million dollars. 

The Americans, however, would not pay so much, and at 
length after some bargaining the price of fifteen million 
dollars was agreed upon, and the whole of Louisiana passed 
to the American Government, and the territory of the 
United States was made larger by more than a million 
square miles. 

"We may live long," said Livingston, who with Monroe 
had carried the business through, "we may live long, but 
this is the noblest work of our lives. It will change vast 
solitudes into smiling country." 

And indeed, after the Revolution, and the great Civil Three 
War which was to come later, the Louisiana Purchase is the fvenlrfn 
greatest event in American history. the His- 

As to Napoleon, he was well pleased with his bargain, umted 
For besides getting money to help him in his wars he be- ^***®* 
lieved that he had made the United States powerful enough 
to fight and conquer Britain. And as he hated Britain the 
idea pleased him. "This increase of territory," he said, 
"assures the power of the United States for all time. And 



438 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

I have given England a rival vsrhich sooner or later will 
abase her pride." 

As a matter of fact, however, Napoleon had really no 
right to sell Louisiana. For in his treaty with Spain he had 
promised not to yield it to any foreign government. And 
when the Spaniards knew what he had done they were verj- 
angry. But Napoleon did not care ; he did as he liked. 

The flag of Spain had been hauled down, and the flag of 
France run up with great ceremony. But not for long did 
the French flag float over New Orleans. In less than three 
weeks it was hauled down and with firing of cannon and 
ringing of bells the Stars and Stripes was hoisted. 



CHAPTER LXVII 

JEFFERSON— HOW THE DOOR INTO THE FAR 
WEST WAS OPENED 

Very little was known of this vast territory which was thus Louisiana 

added to the United States. For the most part it was path- ^Jowniand 

less wilderness where no white man had ever set foot. 

Long before the Louisiana Purchase Jefferson had wanted 

to send out an exploring party into this unknown west. 

Now he was more anxious for it than ever. And at length 

he succeeded in getting an expedition sent out. 

The leaders of this expedition were two young officers, i^wis and 
Captain Merriwether Lewis and William Clark. From their Expedition 
names the expedition is usually known as the Lewis and 
Clark Expedition. 

They made very careful preparations and in 1804 they 
set out with about twenty-seven men to explore the river 
Missouri. 

Some years before this a United States Captain, Robert 
Grey, had discovered a great river in the west coast of 
America and called it the Columbia, after the name of his 
ship. And now what Lewis and Clark had set out to do 
was to reach that river from the east. 

It is impossible to tell here of all their thrilling adven- 
tures, for they would fill a whole book. I can only give you 
the merest outline. But some day you will no doubt read 
the whole story as Lewis and Clark tell it themselves. 

The expedition started from the mouth of the Missouri, 
and at first the explorers passed by scattered farms and lit- 
tle villages where white men lived. But these were the farth- 



440 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

est outposts of civilisation ; soon they were left beliind, ami 
tbe little band of wbite men were in a land inhabited only 
by Redskins. The current was so swift and the wind so 
often in the wrong direction that sails were almost useless, 
and the boats were rowed, punted and towed up stream with 
a great deal of hard labour. Some of the travellers went 
in the boats, others rode or walked along the bank. These 
last did the hunting and kept the expedition supplied with 
meat. 

One of the leaders always went with those on shore. For 
it was often difficult for the two parties to keep together. 
Sometimes the river wound about, and those on land could 
take a short cut, while at other times those on land had 
to make a wide circuit to avoid marshes or steep preci- 
pices. The river was full of fish, and the land swarmed 
with game. Antelopes, deer, black bear, turkeys, geese, 
ducks, in fact all sorts of birds and beasts were abundant. 
There were also great quantities of delicious wild grapes 
as well as plums, currants and other fruits; so the travel- 
lers had no lack of food. 
Lewis and They met many tribes of Indians and they nearly all 
treaties"" ^ Seemed friendly, for both Lewis and Clark knew well how 
with tiie tQ treat Indians. When they came into their land they 
called the chiefs together to a council, and made them a 
speech telling them that the land was no longer Spanish 
but American. The Indians would pretend to be pleased 
at the change, but really they understood nothing about it. 
But they liked the medals and other trinkets which the 
white men gave them. And most of them were very anxious 
to have some of the "Great Father's Milk" by which they 
meant whiskey. But one tribe refused it. 

"We marvel," they said, "that our brothers should give 
us drink which will make us fools. No man can be our 
friend who would lead us into such folly." 
Until the end of October the expedition kept on, always 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 441 

following the course of the Missouri, north-west. But the 

weather now became very cold; ice began to form on the 

river, and the explorers determined to camp ^r the winter. They camp 

Not far from what is now the town of Bismarck, North Winter* 

Dakota, they built themselves a little village of log huts 

and called it Fort Mandan, for the country belonged to the 

Mandan Indians. 

Here they met both French and British fur traders, who 
in spite of the bitter weather came from Assiniboia, about a 
hundred and fifty miles north, to trade for furs with the 
Indians. 

The weather was bitterly cold, but the men were fairly 
comfortable in their log huts, and they had plenty to do. 
They went upon hunting expeditions to get food, they built 
boats, and they set up a forge. This last greatly interested 
the Indians who brought their axes and kettles to be 
mended, and in return gave the white men grain. Soon 
the smith was the busiest man in the whole company, the 
bellows particularly interesting the Eedmen. 

Indeed everything about the white strangers was so in- 
teresting to the Indians that they were nearly always in 
their huts. On Christmas Day the travellers only got rid 
of their inquisitive visitors by telling them that it was a 
great medicine day with the white people, when no strang- 
ers were allowed near them, and they must keep away. 

The travellers stayed at Fort Mandan till the beginning They set 
of April ; then the ice being melted on the river they set °'^' '^^'"° 
out again. 

Game now became more than ever plentiful, and they had 
several encounters with huge grizzly bears. The Indians 
had told the explorers terrible stories about these bears. 
They themselves had such great respect for them that they 
never went out to hunt them without putting on their war 
paint, and making as great preparations as if they were 
going to fight some enemy tribe. 



442 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Chased by 
a grizzly 



The white men too soon came to have a great respect for 
them. "I find," wrote Lewis, in his journal, "tliat the 
curiosity of our party is pretty well satisfied with respect 
to this animal. He has staggered the resolution of several 
of them." 

Later on he added, "I must confess that I do not like 
the gentlemen, and had rather fight two Indians than one 
bear." 

One day Lewis was on shore, and seeing a herd of buffalo 
shot one for supper. After it fell he stood looking at it, and 
forgot to load his rifle again. While standing thus he sud- 
denly saw a large bear creeping towards him. Instantly he 
lifted his rifle but remembered in a flash that it was not 
loaded. He had no time to load, so he thought the best 
thing he could do was to walk away as fast as he could. 

It was in an open plain with not a bush or tree near; 
and as Lewis retreated the bear ran open-mouthed at full 
speed after him. Lewis took to his heels and fled. But 
the bear ran so fast that Lewis soon saw that it would be 
impossible to escape, for the bear was gaining fast upon 
him. Then suddenly it flashed across his mind that if he 
jumped into the river he might escape. So turning short 
he leaped into the water. Then facing about he pointed his 
halberd at the bear. Seeing this the bear suddenly stopped 
on the bank not twenty feet away. Then as if he were 
frightened he turned tail and ran away as fast as he had 
come. 

Lewis was glad enough to escape so easily, and he made 
up his mind that never again would he allow his rifle to be 
unloaded even for a moment. 

Other dangers, too, beset the travellers. One day Lewis 
and his companions were following the boats along the 
bluffs which rose high above the water's edge. The ground 
was so slippery that they could with difficulty keep their 
feet. Once Lewis slipped and only saved himself by means 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 443 

of the pike which he carried from being hurled into the 
river a hundred feet below. He had just reached a spot 
where he could stand fairly safely when he heard a voice 
behind him cry out: "Good God! Captain, what shall I 
do?" 

He turned instantly and saw that one of his men who had 
lost his foothold had slipped down to the very edge of the 
precipice and was now hanging half over it. One leg and 
arm were over, with the other he clung frantically to the 
edge of the cliff. 

Lewis saw at once that the man was in great danger of 
falling and being dashed to pieces below. But he hid his 
fear. 

"You are in no danger," he said in a calm voice. Then 
he told the man to take his knife out of his belt and dig a 
hole in the side of the cliff for his right foot. The man, 
steadied by his leader's calm voice, did as he was told and 
in a few minutes was able to drag himself up to the top 
of the cliff. Then on his hands and knees he crawled along- 
till he was again in safety. 

After two months the travellers reached the great falls The rapids 
of the Missouri River. Here they had to leave the water, reached 
and carry their boats overland until they arrived above 
the rapids. It was no easy matter and they were all by this 
time worn and weary. So they camped for a few days, and 
made a rough sort of cart on which to carry the boats. 
For they were too worn out to carry them on their shoul- 
ders. But the way was so rough that long before the end 
of the journey the cart broke down. 

Then began a most painful march. The country was cov- 
ered with prickly pear, and the thorns of it pierced the 
men's moccasins and wounded their feet. The sun was so 
hot that they had to rest every few minutes, and they were 
so tired that they fell asleep at every stopping place. Yet 
there were no grumblers, and in spite of the many hard- 



444 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Pacific in 
sight 



They return 
home 



The door 
into the 
Far West 
opened 



ships tliey went on cheerfully, and after ten days' hard 
work they were above the rapids. 

They were now right among the Rocky Mountains. These 
they crossed, and after many more adventures, dangers 
and hardships at last — on ithe 8th of November — they ar- 
rived within sight of the Pacific. 

"Great joy in the camp," wrote Lewis. "We are in view 
of the ocean, this great Pacific Ocean, which we have been 
so long anxious to see." 

Having at length reached the Columbia River the trav- 
ellers sailed down it to its mouth, and so reached the shores 
of the Pacific and the end of their journey. 

They spent the winter on the Pacific coast and towards 
the end of March set out again on their homeward way. 
The return journey was almost as full of hardships and 
dangers as the outward one had been. But all were safely 
overcome and on the 20th of September the explorers ar- 
rived once more at St. Louis whence they had set out more 
than two years before. 

Every one was delighted to see them back. They were 
also surprised, for the whole expedition had long ago been 
given up as lost. But far from being lost every man of 
them returned except one who had died not long after they 
had left St. Louis. 

Since they set out these bold adventurers had marched 
nine thousand miles over barren deserts, across snow-topped 
mountains, through wildernesses yet untrodden by the foot 
of any white man. They had passed among savage and 
unknown tribes, and kept peace with them. They had 
braved a thousand dangers, and had returned triumphant 
over them all. The great journey from sea to sea had been 
accomplished, and the door into the Far West opened. 

Other travellers and explorers trod fast upon the heels 
of Lewis and Clark. Hunters, and fur-traders, and settlers 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 445 

followed them, and bit by bit the West became known and 
peopled. But in the story of that growth the names of 
Merriwether Lewis and William Clark will always be first, 
for it was they who threw open the door into the Far West. 



CHAPTER LXVIII 



JEFFERSON- 



-ABOUT AN AMERICAN WHO WANTED 
TO BE A KING 



Aaron 

Burr, 
1756-1836; 



he chal- 
lenges 
Hamilton 
to fight, 
1804; 



When Jefferson had been chosen President another man 
named Aaron Burr had run him very close. And when the 
final choice fell on Jefferson Aaron Burr became Vice- 
President. He was much disappointed at not becoming 
President, and a few years later he tried to be elected Gov- 
ernor of New York. But again some one else was chosen, 
and Burr was again very much disappointed, and he began 
to blame Alexander Hamilton, who for many years had 
been his constant rival, for all his failure. So he chal- 
lenged Hamilton to fight a duel. 

In those days duels were still common, for people had not 
come to see that they were both wicked and foolish. Ham- 
ilton did not want to fight, but he knew people would call 
him coward if he did not. He was not brave enough to 
stand that. So he fought. 

Early one July morning the two men met. Burr took 
steady aim and fired, Hamilton, firing wildly into the air, 
fell forward dying. 

Hamilton had been selfish and autocratic, and many peo- 
ple had disliked him. Now when they heard of his death 
they forgot that. They only remembered how much the 
nation owed to the man who had put their money matters 
right. The whole country rose in anger against Burr, and 
called him a murderer. 

Seeing the outcry against him becoming so great Burr 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 447 

fled to Philadelphia. But even there people looked at him he goes 
askance, so he decided to go for a tonr in the West. fn'^the*""' 

His travels took him to Marietta, Ohio, the little town West; 
which had been founded bj^ Rufus Putnam; then to Cin- 
cinnati and Louisville, and so southward till he reached 
New Orleans. 

There he began to have secret meetings with all the chief 
men, for Burr was now full of a great idea. 

He had failed to get into power in the United States, and 
his failure had made him bitter. He had killed the man 
who, he thought, was his greatest enemy. And that, instead 
of helping him, had caused the people to cast him out alto- 
gether. Now he determined to own an empire for himself, 
and have nothing more to do with the United States. He 
had in fact made up his mind to divide the West from the 
East, and make himself Emperor of the West under the he decides 
title of Aaron I. The Empire was to be kept in the family, ^^,^^^/ 
and his beautiful daughter Theodosia was to be Queen after Emperor; 
him ; but it was gravely debated whether her husband could 
take the title of King or not. 

The mad scheme grew daily. Burr's plan was suddenly 
to seize both President and Vice-President. Then having 
the heads of government in his power he would next lay 
hands on the public money and the navy. He would take 
what ships he wanted, burn the rest, and, sailing to New 
Orleans, he would proclaim his empire. But Burr dare not 
let every one know his real intentions, and so he gave out 
that he meant to lead an expedition against Mexico. 

As time went on hundreds of people knew of his con- 
spiracy. It was talked of everywhere. But Jefferson paid 
no heed. He did not believe that Burr meant any treason 
against the Union. So the conspirators went on building 
boats, and arming men, undisturbed. 

But things did not go so smoothly as Burr had hoped. 
He bad expected to get help from Britain, and he got none, 



di 
cred. 



448 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

He had expected help from Spain, and he got none. Still 
he went on with his scheming. He had even written out 
his Declaration of Independence it was said, when suddenly 
the end came. One of Burr's friends betrayed him and at 
length President Jefferson woke up to what was going on. 
his plot At once he issued a proclamation declaring that a con- 

spiracy against Spain was being carried on, and command- 
ing all officers of the United States to seize the persons 
engaged in the plot. No name was mentioned in the procla- 
mation, but Burr knew that his plot was discovered. Once 
more he had failed ; and he fled. He changed clothes with a 
boatman on the Mississippi, and vanished into the forest. 

For a month no one knew where he was, for beneath the 
battered white felt and homespun clothes of a river boat- 
man no one recognised the dapper politician. 

Meanwhile Burr was slowly making his way east hoping 
to reach the coast, and get away in some ship. He had 
still many friends, and one night he stopped at a cottage to 
ask his way to the house of one of these friends. In the 
cottage were two young men. One of them, named Perkins, 
looked keenly at the stranger. It seemed to him that his 
face and clothes were not in keeping, and his boots looked 
too smart for the rest of his get up. 

After the stranger had gone he still thought about it. 
Then suddenly he said, "That was Aaron Burr. Let us go 
after him and arrest him." 

The other man, however, laughed at him, and refused to 
stir. So Perkins went off alone to find the sheriff, and 
soon the two were riding posthaste after the stranger. 

When they reached the house to which Burr had asked 
the way Perkins stayed outside with the horses, and the 
sheriff went into the house. He w^as going to arrest a 
bold bad man, and it would be a great feather in his cap. 
So in he marched feeling very firm and grand, expecting 
to find a terrible ruiBan of a fellow. But instead of a terri- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 449 

ble ruffian the sheriff found a pleasant, delightful gentle- 
man, and a brilliant talker. So the poor sheriff's heart 
failed him. He really could not arrest this chai-ming gen- 
tleman, and instead he stayed to hear him talk. 

Meanwhile out in the cold Perkins waited with the horses, 
and as the hours went past and the sheriff did not return 
he guessed what had happened. But he was not going to 
be done out of his capture. So he went off to the captain 
of the fort, and told him of his discovery. The captain 
was not so easily charmed as the sheriff, and before the he is 
next evening Burr found himself a prisoner in the fort. prisoner; 

There he remained for about three weeks; then he was 
sent to Richmond, Virginia, to be tried. 

It was a journey of about a thousand miles, and in those 
days there were of course no railways and even few roads. 
A great part of the way led through pathless forest and 
wilderness, and the whole journey had to be done on horse- 
back. But Perkins undertook to see the thing through, and 
with a guard of nine men they set off. 

It was a toilsome march. They had to carry food with 
them, and as often as not had to sleep in the open air. 
They swam their horses over rivers, and picked their way 
through swamps, while hostile Indians hung about their 
track. Every day was the same, but still day after day 
they pushed on. 

Once Burr tried to escape. They were riding through he tries to 
a small town in South Carolina where he knew that he had ^^'^^^^' 
many friends. So suddenly he leapt from his horse crying 
out, "I am Aaron Burr, a prisoner. I claim your protec- 
tion." 

But as quick as lightning Perkins was off his horse too, 
and with a pistol in either hand he stood before Burr. 

"Mount," he said; "get up." 

The two men glared at each other. 



tried and 
set free; 



450 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"I will uot," replied Burr defiantly, heedless of the 
pistols. 

Perkins had no wish to shed blood. Burr was not a very 
big man. For an instant Perkins measured him with his 
eye. Then throwing his pistols down, without a word he 
seized his prisoner, and lifted him into his saddle, as if he 
had been a child. And almost before the townspeople had 
realised what had happened the company was well on its 
way again. 

he is The trial was long and exciting. Most people believed 

Burr guilty of treason, but it was difficult to prove. So 
in the end he was set free. 

The American people, however, would have nothing more 
to do with him. The law' might say he was innocent, but 
nevertlieless they felt he was a traitor. So he was hunted 

he goes to and hounded from place to place, and at length changing 

Europe; |^jg name he slipped on board a ship and sailed for Europe. 

But even there he found no peace. He was turned out 

of England, and looked upon with suspicion in France. 

returns to He was oftou pcuniless and in want, and after four years of 

America, unhappy Wandering he returned home. 

He found that he and his misdeeds were well nigh for- 
gotten. No one took any notice of him. So taking no 
more part in public life ho quietly settled down in New 
York. 

Under all the blows of fortune Burr never bowed his 
head. For although every one else might think him a 
traitor his beautiful daughter Theodosia believed in him 
and loved him. He as passionately loved her, and in all 
his wanderings he carried her portrait with him. 

But now the worst misfortunes of his life overtook him. 
For a few weeks after he landed in America Theodosia 
wrote to tell him that her little boy had died. This was a 
great grief to Burr, for he loved his grandson only a little 
less than his daughter. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 451 

The worst was still to come, however. Theodosia set out his 
from Carolina to visit her father. But the ship in which [^'dfowned 
she sailed never came to port. It was never heard of again, 
and all on board were lost. 

Now at length Burr's head was bowed. Life held noth- 
ing more for him, and he cared no longer to live. But 
death passed him by. So for more than twenty years he 
lived, a lonely forsaken old man. He was eighty years 
old when he died. 



CHAPTER LXIX 



MADISON— THE SHOOTING STAR AND THE PROPHET 



Indian 
War 
once more 



Tecum- 
seh 



Jefferson was twice chosen President. He might, had he 
mshed, have been elected a third time. But like Washing- 
ton he refused to stand. And as those two great presidents 
refused to be elected a third time it has become a kind of 
unwritten law in the United States that no man shall be 
president longer than eight years. 

The next president to be elected was James Madison, 
who had been Jefferson's secretary and friend. He was a 
little man always carefully and elegantly dressed. He was 
kindly natured and learned, and like Jefferson he loved 
peace. He soon, however, found himself and his country 
at war. 

Ever since the Indians had been defeated by General 
Wayne they had been at peace. But now they again became 
restless. It was for the old cause. They saw the white 
people spreading more and more over their land, they saw 
themselves being driven further and further from their 
hunting grounds, and their sleeping hatred of the Pale- 
faces awoke again. 

And now a great chief rose to power among the Indians. 
He was called Tecumseh or Shooting Star. He was tall, 
straight and handsome, a great warrior and splendid 
speaker. 

Tecumseh 's desire was to unite all the Indians into one 
great nation, and drive the Pale-faces out of the land. In 
this he was joined by his brother Tenskwatawa or the 
Open Door. He took this name because, he said, he was 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 453 

the Open Door through which all might learn of the Great 
Spirit. He soon came to be looked upon as a very great 
Medicine Man and prophet, and is generally called the The 
Prophet. ^'"P^^ 

Much that the Prophet taught to the people was good. 
He told them that they ought to give up fighting each other, 
and join together into one nation, that they ought to till 
the ground and sow com; and above all that they should 
have nothing to do with "fire water." "It is not made for 
you," he said, "but for the white people who alone know 
how to use it. It is the cause of all the mischief which the 
Indians suffer." 

The Prophet also told the Indians that they had no right Indian 
to sell their land, for the Great Spirit had given it to *^ppg°* 
them. And so great was the Prophet's influence that he canoe 
was able to build a town where the Indians lived peacefully 
tilling the ground, and where no "fire water" was drunk. 

Now about this time General Harrison, the Governor of General 
the Territory of Indiana, wanted more land. So he made t^caty!*™'^ 
a treaty with some of the Indians and persuaded them to 1^09 
sign away their lands to him. When Tecumseh heard of 
it he was very angry. He declared that the treaty was no 
treaty, and that no land could be given to the white people 
unless all the tribes agreed to it. 

The Governor tried to reason with Tecumseh, but it was 
of no avail. And as time went on it was more and more 
plain that the Indians were preparing for war. 

Tecumseh travelled about rousing tribe after tribe. "Let Xecum- 
the white race perish," he cried. "They seize our land, gp'^g^j, 
they trample on our dead. Back ! whence they came upon 
a trail of blood they must be driven ! Back ! back into the 
great water whose accursed waves brought them to our 
shores ! Burn their dwellings ! Destroy their stock ! Slay 
their wives and children! To the Eedman belongs the 
country and the Pale-face must never enjoy it. War now! 



454 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

War for ever! War upon the living. War upon the dead. 
Dig tlioir very corpses from their graves. Our country 
must give no rest to a white man's bones. All the tribes 
of the North are dancing the war dance." 

After speeches like these there could be little doubt left 
that Tecumseh meant to begin a great war as soon as he 
was ready. And as time went on the settlers began to be 
more and more anxious, for murders became frequent, 
horses and cattle were stolen, and there seemed no safety 
anywhere. 

The Governor sent messages to the various tribes saying 
that these murders and thefts must cease, and telling them 
that if they raised the tomahawk against their white 
fathers they need expect no mercy. 

The Prophet sent back a message of peace. But the out- 
rages still went on, and through friendly Indians the Gov- 
ernor learned that the Prophet was constantly urging the 
Indians to war. 

So the Governor determined to give him war, and with 
nearly a thousand men he marched to Tippecanoe, the 
Prophet's village. Tecumseh was not there at the time, 
but as the Governor drew near the Prophet sent him a 
message saying that they meant nothing but peace, and 
asking for a council next day. 

To this General Harrison agreed. But well knowing the 
treachery of the Indians he would not allow his men to dis- 
arm, and they slept that night fully dressed, and with their 
arms beside them ready for an attack. 

The Governor's fears were well founded. For the day 
had not yet dawned when suddenly a shot was heard, and a 
frightful Indian yell broke the stillness. 

In a minute every man was on his feet, and none too soon, 
for the Indians were upon them. There was a desperate 
fight in the grey light of dawn. The Indians fought more 
fiercely than ever before, and while the battle raged the 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 455 

Prophet stood on a hill near, chanting a war song, and 
urging his men on. 

Every now and again messengers came to him with news 
of the battle. And when he was told that his braves were 
falling fast before the guns of the white men he bade them ■ 
still fight on. 

"The Great Spirit will give us victory," he said; "the 
Pale-faces will flee." 

But the Pale-faces did not flee. And when daylight came 
they charged the Indians, and scattered them in flight. 
They fled to the forest, leaving the town deserted. So the 
Americans burned it, and marched away. 

When Tecumseh heard of this battle he was so angry that Tecum- 
he seized his brother by the hair of his head and shook ^nger 
him till his teeth rattled. For the Prophet had begun to 
fight before his plans were complete, and instead of being 
victorious had been defeated. And Tecumseh felt that now 
he would never be able to unite all the tribes into one great 
nation as he had dreamed of doing. The braves too were 
angry with the Prophet because he had not led them to 
victory as he had sworn to do. They ceased to believe in 
him, and after the battle of Tippecanoe the Prophet lost 
his power over the Indians. 



The 

Berlin 

Decree, 

1806, and 
the Orders 
in 
Council, 



The right 
of search 



CHAPTER LXX 

MADISON— WAR WITH GREAT BRITAIN 

Meanwhile in Europe a terrible war between France and 
Britain was raging. And the effects of this war were being 
felt in America. For in order to crush Britain Napoleon 
declared that the British Isles were in a state of blockade, 
and forbade any country to trade with Great Britain. In 
reply the British declared France to be in a state of block- 
ade, and forbade any country to trade with France. 

These decrees and others of the same sort hit American 
trade very hard, and under them the American people be- 
gan to be restive. Then added to this the British still 
claimed the right to search American vessels for desert- 
ers from the British navy. And very often American 
citizens were carried off and made to serve in the British 
nav'y. This right of search perhaps annoyed the Ameri- 
cans even more than the Berlin Decree or the Orders in 
Council, as the French and British decrees were called, and 
at length many of them became eager for war. 

Napoleon was doing even worse things than the British. 
But in spite of a good deal of friction France was still 
looked upon as a friend, while the bitterness against Brit- 
ain had not yet been forgotten. Then too it was easier 
to fight Britain than France. For to fight France it would 
have been necessarj^ to send an anny across the sea, while 
to fight Britain it was only necessary to march into Can- 
ada. A good many of the Americans were rather pleased 
with that idea, hoping that they might conquer Canada and 
add it to the States. 

456 



I 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 457 

But Madison hated war and loved peace almost as much 
as Jefferson who had said "our passion is for peace." But 
many of the older men who had helped to found the Re- 
public and laboured to keep it at peace had now gone. In 
their place there had risen some eager young men who 
earned for themselves the name of War Democrats. They 
overpersuaded Madison, and on June 18th, 1812, war with 
Great Britain was declared. 

As soon as war was declared Tecumseh, with all the War with 
braves he could command, immediately went over to the BHtein 
British side. The British at this time had a very clever declared 
General named Brock, and for some time things went ill 
for the Americans on land. 

But on sea they had much better success. The first 
great fight was between the American ship Constitution The Con- 
and the British ship Guerriere. The Cruerriere was a good gnd'th^ 
deal smaller than the Constitution, but the British captain OuerrUre 
was so certain that any British ship, no matter how small, 
could beat any American one, no matter how large, that he 
cared nothing for that. 

It was afternoon when the two ships came in sight of 
each other, and immediately prepared for a fight. Nearer 
and nearer they came to each other, but not until they were 
scarce fifty yards apart did the Constitution open fire. 
Then it was deadly. The mizzen mast of the Guerriere was 
shot away; very soon the main mast followed, and in less 
than half an hour the Guerriere was a hopeless wreck. 
Then the British captain struck his flag and surrendered. 

The Constitution was scarcely hurt, and after this she 
got the name of Old Ironsides. She sailed the seas for 
many a long day, and is now kept as a national memorial 
in the navy yard at Portsmouth, Mass. 

The loss of one ship was as nothing to the great sea 
power of Britain. But it cheered the Americans greatly, 
and it was the beginning of many like successes. So this 



town 
lSl-3 



458 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

way and that, both on land and sea, fortune swayed, now 
one side winning, now the other. 
Quceng- At the battle of Queensto\\Ti, a city in Canada, on the 

Niagara River, the British won the victory, but lost their 
great leader Brock, so that victory was too dearly bought. 

Yet still the British continued to win, and after one 
battle the Indians began to torture and slay the American 
prisoners. The British general did not know how to curb 
the tiery Redmen, and he let the horrid massacre go on. 
But when Tecumseh heard of it he was filled with wrath 
and grief. 

"With a wild shout of anger he dashed in among the In- 
dians. Two Indians who were about to kill an American 
he seized by the throat and threw to the ground. Then, 
brandishing his tomahawk furiously, he swore to brain 
any Indian who dared to touch another prisoner. And such 
was the power that this chief had over his savage follow- 
ers that they obeyed him at once. 

Then Tecumseh turned to the British leader. "Why 
did you permit it?" he asked. 

"Sir," replied General Proctor, "your Indians cannot 
be commanded." 

Teciimseh looked at him in utter scorn. "Begone," he 
said; "you are not fit to command. Go and put on petti- 
coats." 

Things went so badly for the Americans that instead 
of conquering Canada it seemed almost as if they were in 
danger of losing some of their own territory. For the Brit- 
ish had over-run the great peninsula of Michigan and had 
command of Lake Erie. The Americans, however, deter- 
mined to get control of Lake Erie. They had no ships 
there. But that did not daunt them in the least. There 
was plenty of timber growing in the forest: and out of 
A fleet timber ships could be made. So they felled trees, they 

buut; brought sails and cordage from New York and Philadel- 



f 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 459 

pMa in waggons and sledges, and worked so fast and well 
that very soon ten splendid vessels were ready. 

Meanwhile the British commander watched the work and 
determined to pounce upon the ships as they were being 
launched. But just for one day he forgot to be watchful, and 
The Americans seized the opportunity, and the ships sailed ''^""*-''"= 
out on to the lake in safety. The squadron was under 
the command of a clever young officer named Oliver Hazard 
Perry. He was only twenty-eight, and although he had 
served in the navy for fourteen years he had never taken 
part in a battle. His men were for the most part lands- 
men, unused alike to war and ships. But while the ships 
were building Perry drilled his men untiringly. So when 
the fleet was launched they were both good marksmen and 
seamen. 

It was a bright September day when the great battle The battle 
took place between the British and American fleets. Much yy^^'^^ *' 
of the British fire was directed at the American flag-ship Sept. lo, 
named the Lawrence, and soon nearly all her men were 
killed, and the ship seemed about to sink. 

But Perry was not beaten. Wrapping his flag about his 
arm, with his few remaining men he jumped into the boats, 
and rowed to another ship called the Niagara. 

Soon after this, two of the British ships got entangled 
with each other. The Americans at once took advantage 
of the confusion and swept the British ships from end to 
end with a terrible fire. 

For half an hour longer the fight went on. Then the 
British Commander struck his flag. For the first time in 
history Great Britain surrendered a whole squadron, and 
that to a young man of twenty-eight with little experience 
of warfare. 

Perry at once sent a message to headquarters to tell of Perry's 
his victory. It was short and to the point. "We have met <^«P^t* 
the enemy, and they are ours," was all he said. 



460 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

This great victoiy gave the Americans control of the 
Lakes and made many of the British victories on land use- 
less. Perry's fleet was now used to land soldiers in Can- 
ada and General Proctor began to retreat. 

At this Tecumseh was disgusted. "You always told us," 
he said to the British leader, "that you would never draw 
your foot off British ground. But now, father, we see that 
you are drawing back. And we are sorry to see our father 
doing so without seeing the enemy. We must compare our 
father's conduct to a fat dog that carries its tail erect till 
it is frightened, and then drops it between its legs and 
runs away." 

But General Proctor would not listen. He continued to 
run away. At length, however, the Americans overtook 
him, and he had to fight. 

In this battle the British were defeated and brave Tecum- 
seh was killed. It is not quite known when or by whom 
he was killed. But when the Indians saw their leader was 
no longer among them they had no more heart to fight. 
"Tecumseh fell and we all ran," said one of his braves 
afterwards. Thus the power of these Indians was broken 
for ever. 

The war still went on, and it was fought not only in the 
North but all along the coasts and in the South. The 
Americans marched into Toronto, the capital of Upper 
Canada, and burned the Parliament House. The British 
marched into Washington, and burned the Capitol and the 
President 's House, deeds which no one could approve even 
in the heat of war. 

The proper name for the President's house is the Execu- 
tive Mansion, but it is known, not only in America, but all 
the world over as the White House. According to one tra- 
dition it was only after being burnt by the British that it 
received this name. For when it was repaired the walls 
were painted white to cover the marks of fire. According 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 461 

to another tradition the people called it the White House 
from the beginning in honour of the first President's "con- 
sort" Martha Washington whose early home on the Pa- 
munkey Eiver in Virginia was called the White House. 

At sea American privateers did great damage to British 
shipping, and so daring were they that even the Irish Sea 
and the English Channel were not safe for British traders. 

For two and a half years the war lasted. Then at length 
peace was made by the Treaty of Ghent. It was signed Treaty of 
on Christmas Eve, 1814, and for more than a hundred years i'sh" ' 
there has been peace between Great Britain and the United 
States of America. Let us hope it will never be broken. 

Nothing was altered by this war. No territory changed 
hands, and as for the things about which the war began, 
they were not mentioned in the treaty of peace. For the 
war with France was over, so of course the blockades which 
had hit American trade so hard were no more in force. On 
both sides peace was hailed with delight. In America bon- 
fires were lit, bells were rung, and men who were the great- 
est enemies in politics forgot their quarrels, fell into each 
other's arms and cried like women. Everywhere too "The 
Star Spangled Banner" was sung. 

It was during this war that this famous song was writ- "The star 
ten. The British were about to attack Baltimore when Banner" 
Francis Scott Key, hearing that one of his friends had 
been taken prisoner, rowed out to the British fleet under a 
flag of truce to beg his release. The British Admiral con- 
sented to his release. He said, however, that both Key 
and his friend must wait until the attack was over. 

So from the British fleet Key watched the bombard- 
ment of Fort McHenry which guarded the town. All 
through the night the guns roared and flashed, and in the 
lurid light Key could see the flag on Fort McHenry flutter- 
ing proudly. But before dawn the firing ceased. 



462 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Louisiana 
admitted 
to the 
Union, 
1812 



Indiana 
admitted 
to tlie 
Union, 
1816 



"What had happened," he asked himself, "was the fort 
taken?" 

Eagerly he waited for the dawn. And when at last the 
sun rose he saw with joy that the Stars and Stripes still 
floated over the fort. There and then on the back of an 
old letter he wrote "The Star Spangled Banner." People 
hailed it with delight, soon it was sung throughout the 
length and breadth of the States, and at length became the 
National Anthem. 

During Madison's presidency two states were added to 
the Union. In 1812 Louisiana was added as the eighteenth 
state. 

The State of Louisiana was only a very small part of the 
Louisiana Purchase, and when it was first proposed that it 
should join the Union some people objected. Louisiana 
should be kept as a territory, they said, and they declared 
that Congress had no power to admit new states except 
those which were formed out of land belonging to the 
original thirteen states. 

"It was not for these men that our fathers fought," 
cried a Congressman. "You have no authority to throw 
the rights, and liberties, and property, of this people into 
hotch-potch with the wild men on the Missouri, or with 
the mixed, though more respectable, race of Anglo-Hispano- 
Gallo-Americans who bask on the sands in the mouth of 
the Mississippi." 

He declared further that if this sort of thing went on 
it would break up the Union. But in spite of him and 
others who thought like him Louisiana became a state. 

In 181C, just about two years after the end of the war 
with Britain, Indiana was admitted into the Union as the 
nineteenth state. You know that besides the Constitution 
of the United States each state has also its own constitu- 
tion. Thus when a territory wanted to become a state it 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 463 

had to frame a constitution which had to be approved by- 
Congress. 

In June, 1816, a convention to frame a constitution was 
called at Corydon, which was then the capital of Indiana. 
The weather was warm, and instead of holding their meet- 
ings in the State House the members used to meet under 
a great ehn which stood near. Under the cool shadow of 
its branches the laws for the state were framed, and from 
that the elm was called the Constitution Elm. It still 
stands as it stood a hundred years ago, and the people of 
Corydon do everything they can to protect it, and make 
it live as long as possible. 



CHAPTER LXXI 

MONROE— THE FIRST WHISPERS OF A STORM- 
MONROE'S FAMOUS DOCTRINE 

Madison was twice elected President. He was chosen for 
the second time during the war with Britain. In 1817 his 
second term came to an end and James Monroe took his 
place. 

Monroe was not so clever as the presidents who had 
gone before him. But he was a kindly, generous man. 
Every one liked him, and the time during which he was 
President was called the "era of good feeling." 

And indeed men were so glad of this time of peace which 
had come after such long years of war that they forgot 
old quarrels and became friends again. 
War with Unfortunately the peace was broken by a war with the 

SiMninoie Scmiuolc Indians in Florida. Florida still belonged to 
isis'"'^' Spain, and it became a haunt for all sorts of adventurers. 
These adventurers robbed, and murdered, and created ter- 
rible disturbances among the Indians, until along the fron- 
tier between Georgia and Florida there was neither safety 
nor peace for any white man. 
General So the President at length sent General Jackson, who had 

:^"kson, won great fame in the War of 1812, to bring the Indians 
1767-184S to order. Jackson marched into Florida, and in three 
months' time had subdued the Indians, brought order out 
of wild disorder, and in fact conquered Florida. 

But this was far more than Monroe had meant Jackson 
to do. And it seemed as if General Jackson was like to be 
in trouble with the Government, and the Government in 
464 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 465 

trouble with Spain. However things were smoothed over, 
and the matter with Spain was put right by the United Florida 
States buying Florida in 1819. And of this new territory f°om''* 
Jackson was made Governor. Spajn, 

Meanwhile more states were being added to the Union. 

After the War was over, hundreds of families who found 
themselves ruined moved westward in the hope of finding 
a new home, and a new life, in the unknown wilderness of 
the West. Indeed, so many people moved westward that The rush 
the people in the East began to grow anxious. For it ^^^^ 
seemed to them that soon the eastern states would be left 
desolate, and they asked their State Governments to stop 
the people going west. * ' Old America seems to be breaking 
up and moving westward," said one man. 

All sorts of stories of the hardships and dangers of the 
West were spread abroad. But in spite of all that was said 
the stream still poured westward. The people went in 
great covered waggons drawn by teams of horses, carrying 
with them all their household goods, or they rode on horse- 
back taking nothing with them but a few clothes tied up in 
a handkerchief, while some even trudged the long hundreds 
of miles on foot. 

The rivers, too, were crowded with boats of all sorts, 
many people going part of the way by river, and the rest 
on foot. In the East fields were left desolate, houses and 
churches fell to ruins : while in the West to\\Tis and villages 
sprang up as if by magic, and the untrodden wilderness was 
turned to fertile fields. 

So, as the great prairies of the West became settled, the 
settlers became eager to join the Union. Thus new states Mississippi 
were formed. Mississippi became a state in 1817, the first toTi'ie"' 
year of Monroe's presidency. Illinois followed in 1818, J^"'™' 
Alabama in 1819, and Missouri in 1821. Mississippi, Uli- niin'.s, 
nois and Alabama were framed out of original territory but Mi^fg^^^;^ 
Missouri was framed out of the Louisiana Purchase. All i82i; 



Maine, 
18^0 



Slavery 
in tlie" 
North; 



and in 
the South 



466 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

four names are Indian. Mississippi and Missouri are 
named after the rivers whicli flow through them, Mississippi 
meaning Father of Waters and Missouri Great Muddy. For 
the Missouri is full of yellow mud. Illinois is named after 
the tribe of Indians who lived there. Their name was really 
Iliniwok meaning "Men" but white people pronounced it 
badly and it became changed to Illinois. Alabama means 
"here we rest." 

In 1820 Maine also was admitted as a state. Maine, how- 
ever, was not newly settled country. Since colonial days it 
had been a part of Massachusetts. But having become dis- 
satisfied, it separated from Massachusetts, and asked to be 
admitted to the Union as a separate state. 

It was just about the same time that Missouri was also 
asking to be admitted as a state. And strangely enough 
the admission of these two states became connected with 
each other. We must look back a little to see how. 

You remember that two hundred years before this, slaves 
were first brought to Virginia. In those days no one 
thought that slavery was wrong. So as colony was added 
to colony they also became slave owners. But gradually 
many people began to think that slavery was a great evil, 
and every now and again one colony or another would 
try to put it do^vn. But these attempts always ended in 
failure. 

In the northern states, however, there were few slaves. 
For in these northern states there was not much that slaves 
could do which could not be done just as well by white men. 
So it did not pay to keep slaves, and gradually slavery 
was done away with. 

But in the South it was different. There it was so hot 
that white men could not do the work in the rice and cotton 
fields. And the planters believed that without negro slave 
labour it would be impossible to make their plantations pay. 

Then, when the power of steam was discovered and 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 467 

many new cotton spinning machines were invented, the 
demand for cotton became greater and greater ; the South- 
ern planters became more sure than ever that slavery was 
needful. They also became afraid that the people in the 
North would want to do away with it, and if the number 
of the states in which slavery was not allowed increased it 
would be easy for them to do this. So the Southerners de- 
termined that if non-slavery states were admitted to the 
Union slavery states must be admitted also to keep the bal- 
ance even. 

Now when Maine and Missouri both asked to be admitted 
as states the Southerners refused to admit Maine as a 
free state unless Missouri was made a slave state to bal- 
ance it. 

There was tremendous excitement and talk over the mat- Great dis- 
ter. Meetings were held in all the large towns. In the a^out"* 
North the speakers called slavery the greatest evil in the slavery 
United States, and a disgrace to the American people. 

In the South the speakers declared that Congress had 
no right to dictate to a state as to whether it should have 
slavery or not. But even in the South few really stood up 
for slavery. Almost every one acknowledged that it was 
an evil. But it was a necessary evil, they said. 

In the House and the Senate there were great debates 
also. But at length an arrangement was come to. Missouri 
was admitted to the Union as a slave state, but in the 
rest of the Louisiana Territory north of the degree of lati- 
tude 36° 30' slavery was forbidden for all time. This was 
called the Missouri Compromise; compromise meaning as The 
you know that each side gave up something. And in this ^^°"" 
way a quarrel between North and South was avoided for promise, 
the time bemg. 

But it was only for the time being, and wise men wrtched 
events with heavy hearts. Among these was the old Presi- 
dent Jetferson. "The question sleeps for the present," he 



468 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

said, "but is uot dead." He felt sure that it would awake 
again and shatter the Union, and he thanked God that 
being an old man he might not live to see it. 

In 1821 Monroe was chosen President for a second time 
The and it was during this second term that he became famous 

Doctrine, throughout all the world. He became so through what is 
i^-'^ known as the Monroe Doctrine. 

During the wars with Napoleon the King of Spain had 
been so crushed that he was no longer strong enough to 
govern his colonies. So one after another the Spanish col- 
onies in America had declared themselves free and had set 
up as independent republics. But Spain of course was 
anxious to have her colonies back again, and it seemed very 
likely that the King would ask some of the other great 
powers in Europe to help him to reconquer them. Monroe 
however determined to put a stop to wars of conquest be- 
tween the old world and the new. 

So he announced that the Continents of America were 
no longer to be looked upon as open to colonisation by any 
European power. And that if any European power at- 
tempted to interfere with any American govermuent they 
would have the United States to reckon with. Those col- 
onies which still belonged to European powers would be 
left alone, but any attempt to reconquer colonies which 
had declared themselves free would be looked upon as an 
act unfriendly to the United States. 

Such was the famous Monroe Doctrine, and because of it 
the name of Monroe is better known all over the world 
than any other United States President except AYashington. 
The British were quite pleased with Monroe's new doc- 
trine. The other great powers of Europe were not. But 
they yielded to it and dropped their plans for conquering 
any part of America. And ever since the doctrine was an- 
nounced the Continents of America have been left to man- 
age their ovra affairs. 



CHAPTER LXXII 

ADAMS— THE TARIFF OF ABOMINATIONS 

In 1825 Monroe's term of office came to an end and John 
Quincy Adams became President. He was the son of John 
Adams who had been second President, and he had been 
Secretary of State to Monroe. It was said, indeed, that it 
was really he who originated the famous Doctrine which 
came to be called by Monroe's name. 

He was an honest man and a statesman. He refused to 
give ofBces to his friends just becan-se they were his friends, 
and he refused to turn men out of office simply because they 
did not agree with him in politics. He wanted to do what 
was right and just. But he did it from a cold sense of 
duty. So no one hked him very much. Both House and 
Senate were against him, and he was not able to do all ho 
would have done for his country. 

Adams wanted to do a great deal towards improving the internal 
country. He wanted canals to be cut. And as the steam mentr^" 
engine had just been discovered he was eager to have rail- 
roads, and bridges. But Congress would not help him. 

Still much was done in this direction. Several canals 
were cut; railroads began to be built, and the rivers were 
covered with steamboats. 

Manufacturers also began to flourish. For during the America 
1812 war it had been very difficult to get manufactured ^f™"!"" ^ 
goods from foreign countries. So Americans had begun to facturing 
make these things for themselves. "^""^ ^^ 

And after the war was over, they went on manufacturing 
them. At length people began to be proud of using only 



470 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

American made things. And when Adams was inaugurated 
everything he wore had been manufactured in the States. 

The factories were for the most part in the North, and 
soon the Northerners began to clamour for duties on im- 
ported goods. They wanted to keep out foreign goods, or 
at least make them so dear that it would pay people to buy 
American made goods. 

But the people in the South who did not manufacture 
things themselves wanted the duties to be kept low. How- 
ever the manufacturers won the day, and twice during 
Adams' presidency bills were passed, by which the tarilY 
was made higher. The second bill made the duties so high 
Tariff of that many peoi^le were very angry and called it the "tariff 
of abominations." In the South, indeed many people were 
so angry that they swore never to buy anything from the 
North until the tariff was made lower. Thus once again 
North and South were pulling different ways. 

Adams would willingly have been President for a second 
term. But in spite of his honesty and his upright dealings 
no one liked him. So he was not re-elected. 

When he ceased to be President, however, he did not 
cease to take an interest in politics, and for many years 
after he was a member of Congress, where he did good 
service to his country. 



Abomina- 
tions, 
18^8 



CHAPTER LXXIII 

JACKSON— "LIBERTY AND UNION, NOW AND 
FOREVER"— VAN BUREN— HARD TIMES 

In 1829 Andrew Jackson, the great soldier, became Presi- 
dent. All the presidents up till now had been well bom 
men, aristocrats, in fact. But Jackson was a man of the 
people. He had been born in a log cabin on the borders 
of North and South Carolina. He had very little schooling, 
and all his life he was never able to write correct English. 

When his friends first asked' him to stand for President, 
he laughed. "Do you suppose," he said, "that I am such 
a fool as to think myself fit for President of the United 
States? No, sir, I know what I am fit for. I can command 
a body of men in a rough way, but I am not fit to be 
President." 

However, he did consent to stand. The first time he 
was unsuccessful, and Adams was chosen instead, the sec- 
ond time he was brilliantly successful. 

Jackson's inauguration was a triumph. Hundreds and Jackson 
thousands of the common people came to see the "people's "people's 
man" become President. Every road leading to the Capi- "i^n" 
tol was so thronged that the procession could hardly make 
a way through the crowd, and when the President appeared 
the cheers were deafening. 

After the inaug-uration was over there was a great recep- 
tion at the White House. The crush was tremendous. 
People elbowed each other and almost fought for a sight 
of the new President. They stood on the satin covered 
chairs in their muddy boots to get a glimpse of him over 

471 



472 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

the heads of others. Glasses were broken, and wino was 

spilled on the fine carpets. In fact, it was a noisy jollifica- 

"King tion and many people were shocked. ' ' The reign of King 

' " Mob seemed triumphant," said an old gentleman; "I was 

glad to escape from the scene as soon as possible." 

But Jackson did not mind; he liked to see people enjoy 
themselves. "Let the boys have a good time once in four 
years," he said. 

Jackson was a man of the people, but he was an autocrat 
too, and he had a will so unbending that even in his soldier- 
ing days he had been called Old Hickory. So now, Old 
Hickory had a Cabinet but he did not consult them. He 
simply told them what he meant to do. His real Cabinet 
were a few friends who had nothing at all to do with the 
government. They used to see him in private, and go in 
and out by a back door. So they got the name of the 
The Kitchen Cabinet. And this Kitchen Cabinet had much 

Cabinet" more to do with Jackson's administration than the real 

Cabinet. 
The As President, Jackson did many goods things. But he 

system" ^^^^ ^"^ ^^'^ thing. He began what is known as the ' ' spoils 

system." 

Before, when a new President was elected, the Cabinet, 
secretaries and such people were of course changed also. 
But Jackson was not content with that. He thought that it 
was only right that his friends who had helped him to be- 
come President should be rewarded. So he turned out all 
sorts of civil servants, such as post masters, customs offi- 
cers, and clerks of all sorts. This he did, not because they 
were dishonest, or useless, or unfit for their positions, but 
simply because they did not think as he did in politics. And 
in their places he put his own friends who did think as 
he did. 

In the first year of his "reign" he thus removed two 
thousand people, it is said. The whole of Washington too, 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 473 

was filled with unrest and suspicion, no man knowing when 
it would be his turn to go. Many of the government clerks 
were now old men who had been in the service almost since 
the government was established. When they were turned 
out, there was nothing for them to do, nothing but beggary 
for them to look forward to. In consequence there was a 
great deal of misery and poverty. But the removals went 
on. 

In time this became known as the "spoils system," be- 
cause in a speech a senator talking of this matter said, 
"to the victor belongs the spoils of the enemy." 

But something much more serious soon began to call for NuUifica- 
attention. You remember that the Tariff Bill of 1828 had "°° 
been called the Tariff of Abominations, and that the peo- 
ple in the South objected to it very much. A feeling had 
begun to grow up that the interests of the North and the 
South were different, and that the North had too much 
power, and the South too httle. So some Southern men 
began to declare that if any state decided that a law made 
by Congress was not lawful according to the Constitution 
they might set that law at nought in their own state and 
utterly disregard it. 

This was called nullification because it made a law null 
and void. Wise men saw at once that if this was allowed it 
would simply break up the Union and every state would 
soon do just as it liked. 

So when a Southern statesman announced this theory 
of delusion and folly 'Liberty first and Union afterwards,' 
Daniel Webster answered him. 

Webster was a splendid looking man with a great mane Daniel 
of black hair and flashing black eyes. He was, too, a mag- great^*" ^ 
nificent speaker and a true patriot. \lla^^' 

As he spoke men listened in breathless silence, spell- 
bound, by the low clear voice. In burning words Webster 
called to their love of country. He touched their hearts, 



474 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he awoke their pride, he appealed to their plain common 
sense. 

"Let us not see upon our flag," ho said, "those words 
of delusion and folly 'Liberty first and Union afterwards'; 
but everywhere, spread all over in characters of living 
light, blazing on all its ample folds, as they float over tlio 
sea and over the land, and in every wind under the whole 
heavens, that other sentiment, dear to every true American 
heart, 'Liberty and Union,' now and for ever, one and 
inseparable. ' ' 

Thus Webster ended his great speech, and with a long 
sigh his hearers awoke from the spell he had laid upon 
them, awoke to the fact that one of the world's greatest 
orators stood among them. 

"That crushes nullification," said James Madison. 

But the South was neither convinced nor crushed. 

The President was a Southern man, it was known that he 
disliked high tariffs, so the Southerners hoped that he 
would help them. But stern Old Hickory would lend no 
hand to break up the Union. 
The On Jefferson 's birthday some of the people who believed 

JJU^*^');^*^ in nullification gave a dinner to which Jackson was iu\ntod 
and asked to propose a toast. He accepted the invitation, 
but soon discovered that the dinner was not meant so much 
to honour the memory of Jefferson as to advocate nuUili- 
eation and all the toasts hinted at it. Presently Jackson 
was called upon for his toast, and as he rose deep silence 
fell upon the company. Then in a clear and steady voice 
the President gave his toast: "Our Federal Union; it must 
and shall be preserved." 

It was a great disappointment to the NuUifiers and after 
that all hope of help from the President was lost. 

However, the people of South Carolina were still deter- 
mined, and in 1832 they declared that the tariff law of that 
year was null and void, and no law; and that if the Gov- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 475 

ernment tried to force them to regard it they would set up South 
a government of their own. ^^;°'"^f 

The whole state was in wild excitement. People talked for nuiu- 
openly of separating from the Union, a President was ^^ °° 
chosen and medals were struck bearing the inscription, 
"First President of the Southern Confederacy." 

"If this thing goes on," said Jackson, "our country will 
be like a bag of meal with both ends open. Pick it up in 
the middle endwise and it will run out. I must tie the bag 
and save the country." 

So Jackson sent a proclamation to the people of South 
Carolina begging them to think before they dragged their 
state into war. For war they should have, he told them 
plainly, if they persisted in their ways. 

But South Carolina replied defiantly talking of tyranny 
and oppression, and declaring again their right to withdraw 
from the Union if they wished. 

Both sides were so defiant that it seemed as if there 
might indeed be war. But there was none. 

South Carolina found that the other Southern states 
would not join her as she had expected. So when the Gov- 
ernment yielded so far as to reduce the tariff to some ex- The 
tent South Carolina grew quiet again and the danger redifced, 
passed. '^^^^ 

Jackson was twice elected President. And at the end of 
his second term two states were added to the Union. In 
June, 1836, Arkansas, part of the Louisiana Purchase, be- Arkansas 
came a state. It was still rather a wild place where men Jo^ti™"*'* 
wore long two-edged knives called after a wild rascal, Cap- Union, 

1836 

tain James Bowie, and they were so apt to use them on 
the slightest occasions that the state was nicknamed the 
Toothpick State. 

Arkansas came in as a slave state, and early the follow- is admitted 
ing year Michigan came in as a free state. Michigan had t° \^'^ 
belonged at one time to New France, but after the War of i837 



476 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Independence Britain gave it np to the United States when 
it became part of the North West Territory. 

During the 1812 war Michigan was again taken by the 
British. But they only kept it for a short time, for soon 
after Captain Perry's great victory it was won back again 
by the Americans. 

Up to that time there were few settlements in the terri- 
tory. But gradually more people came to settle, and at 
length in 1834 there were quite enough people to entitle 
it to be admitted as a state. And after some squabbUng 
with Ohio over the question of boimdaries it was admitted 
to the Union early in 1837. The state takes its name from 
the great lake Michigan, being an Indian word meaning 
"Great Sea." 

Michigan was the thirteenth new state to be admitted. 
Thus since the Revolution the number of states had been 
exactly doubled. 

Van Biiren In 1837 Martin Van Buren became President. He had 
TackTon^ been Secretary of State and tlien Vice-President, and had 
been a great favourite with Jackson who was very anxious 
that he should become President after him. 

Van Buren made very few changes in the cabinet, and his 
Presidency was very like a continuation of Jackson's 
"reign." 

Yet no two men could be more different from each other 
than Jackson and Van Buren. Jackson was rugged, quick 
tempered and iron willed, marching straight to his end, 
hacking his way through all manner of difficulties. Van 
Buren was a smooth tongued, sleek little man who, said 
his enemies, never gave any one a straight answer, and 
who wrapped up his ideas and opinions in so many words 
that nobody could be sure what he really thought about any 
subject. 

All the presidents before Van Buren had been of British. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 477 

descent, and tliey had all been born when the States were Van Buren 
still British colonies. Van Buren was Dutch, and he had nutdi"*^ 
been born after the Revolution was complete. President 

This was not a happy time for America, foi the whole 
country began to suffer from money troubles. One reason Hard 
for this was that people had been trying to get rich too ^^^ 
fast. They had been spending more than they had in order 
to make still more. Great factories were begun and never 
finished, railroads and canals Avere built which did not pay. 
Business after business failed, bank after bank shut its 
doors, and then to add to the troubles there was a bad 
harvest. Flour became ruinously dear, and the poor could 
not get enough to eat. 

The people blamed the Government for these bad times. 
Deputation after deputation went to the President asking 
him to do something, railing at him as the cause of all their 
troubles. 

But amid all the clamour Van Buren stood calm. "This 
was not a matter," he said, "in which the Government 
ought to interfere. It was a matter for the people them- 
selves," and he bade them be more careful and industrious, 
and things would soon come right. 

But the Government too had suffered, for government 
money had been deposited in some of the banks which had 
failed. And m order to prevent that in the future Van 
Buren now proposed a plan for keeping State money out 
of the banks, so that the State should not be hurt by any 
bank failing. 

This came to be called the Subtreasury System. There The 
was a good deal of opposition to it at first but in 1840 it f^ea'gury 
became law. It is the chief thing to remember about Van System, 
Buren 's administration. It is also one of those things 
which become more interesting as we grow older. 



CHAPTER LXXIY 



HARRISON— THE HERO OF TIPPECANOE 



The Hero 
of Tippe- 

becomes 

President, 

1841 



Lo^ Cabin 
and Hard 
Cider 



People liad grown to dislike Van Buren so much that he 
had no chance of being elected a second time, and the next 
President was General Harrison. Never before or since 
perhaps has there been so much excitement over the elec- 
tion of a President. For Van Buren 's friends tried very 
hard to have him re-elected, and Harrison's friends worked 
just as hard on his behalf. 

Harrison was the general who had led his men to vic- 
tory at Tippecanoe, and he immediately became first 
favourite with the people. He was an old man now of 
nearly seventy, and since he had left the army had been 
living quietly on his farm in the country. 

So one of Van Buren 's friends said scornfully that Har- 
rison was much more fit to live in a log cabin and drink 
hard cider than live in the White Hoiise and be President. 

It was meant as a sneer, but Harrison's friends took it 
up. Log Cabin and Hard Cider became their warcry, 
and the election was known as the Log Cabin and Hard 
Cider campaign. And soon many simple country people 
came to believe that Harrison really lived in a log cabin, 
and that he was poor, and had to work for his living even 
as an old man. 

All sorts of songs were made and sung about this gallant 
old farmer. 

"Oh, know ye the farmer of Tippecanoe? 

The gallant old farmer of Tippecanoe? 

With an arm that is strong and a heart that is true. 

The man of the people is Tippecanoe." 

478 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 479 

That is the beginning of one song and there were dozens 
more like it. 

And while the old farmer of Tippecanoe was said to be 
everything that was good and honest and lovable Van 
Buren on the other hand was represented as being a 
bloated aristocrat, who sat in chairs that cost sis hundred 
dollars, ate off silver plates with golden forks and spoons, 
and drove about in an English coach with a haughty smile 
on his face. 

It was a time of terrible excitement, and each side gave 
the other many hard knocks. But in the end Harrison was 
elected by two hundred and thirty-four electoral votes to 
Van Buren 's sixty. As Vice-President John Tyler was 
chosen. "Tippecanoe and Tyler too" had been one of the "Tippe- 
election cries. ^^^"j^ ^^„ 

Inauguration day was bleak and cold, rain threatened 
and a chill wind blew. But in spite of imkind weather 
Harrison's friends arranged a grand parade. And 
mounted on a white horse the new President rode for two 
hours through the streets. Then for another hour he 
stood in the chill wind reading his address to the people. 

All the time he wore no overcoat. Because, it is said, 
rumours were spread abroad that he was not strong, and 
he wanted to show that he was. When the long ceremony 
was at length over he was thoroughly chilled, but no serious 
illness followed. 

It was soon seen, however, that he could not bear the 
strain of his great office. He had never been strong. Of 
late years he had been used to a quiet country life, seeing 
few people and taking things easily. 

Now from morning till night he lived in a whirl. He 
was besieged with people who wanted posts. For the 
spoils system being once begun every President was almost 
forced to continue it. And never before had any President 
been beset by such a buzzing crowd. 



480 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Harrison was a kindly old man, and he would gladly 
Lave given oflices to all who asked. It grieved him that 
be could not. But he was honest, too, and he tried to be 
just in making these new appointments. So his days were 
full of worry and anxious thought. Soon under the heaver 
■P'^ . , ^ burden he fell ill. And just a month after his inauguration 

President , ,. , 

dies, 1841 he died. 

Never before had a President died in office, and it was 
a shock to the whole people. Every one grieved, for even 
those who had been his political enemies and worked hard 
to prevent his election loved the good old man. Death 
stilled every whisper of anger against him, and, united in 
sorrow, the whole nation mourned his loss and followed 
him reverently to the grave. 



CHAPTER LXXV 

TYLER— FLORIDA BECOMES A STATE 

John Tylee now became President. At first there was 
some doubt as to what he should be called. Adams, the 
ex-President, said he should be called "Vice-President act- 
ing as President." But that was much too long. Some 
one else suggested "Regent," but that smacked too much 
of royalty. But the people did not worry about it; they 
just called him President, and so the matter settled itself. 

One important matter during Tyler's presidency was The 
the settling of the boundary between British America and Ash'burton 
Maine. The uncertainty of where the border between the ^g'^';,"*^' 
two countries really was had caused a good deal of fric- 
tion, the British accusing the Americans and the Americans 
accusing the British of encroaching on their territory. 
Many attempts had been made to settle it, but they had aU 
failed. And both sides had become so angry over it that 
it was very nearly a question of war. 

But now at last the question was thrashed out between 
Daniel Webster, the great orator acting for the United 
States, and Lord Ashburton acting for Britain. Lord Ash- 
burton came out to Washington. The business was carried 
through in a friendly fashion and settled satisfactorily. 

The twenty-seventh state was admitted to the Union dur- Florida 
ing Tyler's time of ofBce. This was Florida. Since Spain to^the*^ 
had given up Florida to the United States there had been J^'^""- 
a good deal of unrest among the Indians. And at last the 
settlers decided that it would be better to send them out 
of the country altogether. 

4S1 



482 THIS COUXTRY OF OURS 

So the settlers made a treaty with the Indians by which 
the Indians agreed to accept lands in the West instead 
of their Florida lands. But when the time came for them 
to go they refused to move, and a war which lasted seven 
years was begun. 
^^^ It was a terrible war and thousands of lives were lost 

Seminole on either side, for the Indians were led by a brave and 
1836-43 ^'^'y chief named Osceola. But at length they were de- 
feated. They were then removed to western lands as had 
been agreed; only about three hundred were allowed to 
remain, and these were obliged to keep to the extreme 
south of the proN-iuce. 

The war ended soon after Tyler became President. Then 
laud was offered free to settlers who would promise to 
remain at least five years. Many were glad to get land on 
such easy terms, and soon the country which had been a 
refuge for escaped slaves and a haunt for desperadoes 
became the home of orderly people. 

In a very short time these new settlers wished to join 
the Union, but at first thej- could not agree as to whether 
Florida should be made into one or two states. Finally, 
however, it was decided that it should be one, and in 
March, 1845, it was admitted to the Union as a slave state. 



CHAPTER LXXVI 

POLK— HOW MUCH LAND WAS ADDED TO THE 
UNITED STATES 

In 1845 Tyler's term expired and James Knox Polk became 
President. He had been a long time in Congress, and 
had been Speaker of the House for four years. Yet no- 
body had heard verj^ much about him, and nearly every 
one was surprised when his party succeeded in electing him. 

During Polk's term of office three states were admitted Texas e 
to the Union. The first of these was the great State of to the 
Texas. After the Louisiana Purchase the United States U'J^°°' 
had claimed Texas as part of Louisiana. But the Span- 
iards to whom all Mexico belonged disputed their claim, 
and declared that Texas belonged to them. The dispute 
went on until the United States bought Florida from Spain. 
Then in part payment for Florida the Americans gave up 
all claim to Texas. 

But really this agreement could matter little to Spain, 
for the Mexicans were already in revolt, and in 1821 de- 
clared themselves independent. 

Meanwhile many Americans began to settle in Texas. 
The United States Government began to be sorry that 
they had given it up, and they tried to buy it from the 
Mexicans. The Mexicans, however, refused to sell it. But 
many men in the southern states became more and more 
anxious to get Texas. Because they saw that if they did 
not get some more territory free states would soon out- 
number slave states. For all the land south of the Mis- 
souri Compromise line had been used up, the only part 

483 



484 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Texans 

rebel 

apainst 

Mexico, 



Sam 

Houston, 

1793-1863 



Battle 
of San 
Jacinto, 



Santa 
Anna 
escapes; 



left being set aside as Indian Territory. In tlie north on 
the other hand there was still land enough out of which 
to carve four or five states. 

All the Americans who had settled in Texas were slave 
holders. And when Mexico abolished slavery Texas re- 
fused to do so. This refusal of course brought trouble, 
and at length the Texans, declaring that the government 
of Mexico was tyrannical, rose in rebellion against Mexico, 
and declared themselves a republic. 

But the Mexicans would not allow this great territory 
to revolt without an effort to keep it. So they sent an 
army to fight the Texans. The leader of the Mexican army 
was Santa Anna, the Mexican President. The leader of 
the Texans was General Sam Houston. 

Sam Houston was an adventurous American who a 
year or two before had settled in Texas. He had had a 
varied life. He had been a soldier, a lawyer, a Congress- 
man, and finally Governor of a state. Then he had sud- 
denly thrown everything up, had gone to live among the 
Indians, and was adopted into an Indian tribe. 

While he was living with the Indians wild stories of 
his doings were spread about. One story was that he meant 
to conquer Texas, and make himself Emperor of that coun- 
try. But Houston had really no intention of founding a 
nation. 

In the war with Texas the Mexicans were at first suc- 
cessful, and the terrified people fled before them. But 
at the battle of San Jacinto the Texans utterly defeated 
the Mexicans. The rout was complete and the Mexicans 
fled in every direction, among them their leader, Santa 
Anna. 

Mounted on a splendid black horse he fled towards a 
bridge crossing a river which flowed near. But when he 
reached the bridge he found that the Texans had destroyed 
it. He was being hotly pursued by the enemy. So with- 



I 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 485 

out pausing a moment be spurred his horse into the river, 
swam across, and to the surprise of his pursuers climbed 
the steep cliff on the opposite side, and disappeared. 

Darkness now fell and the Texans gave up the pursuit. 
But next morning they set out again to scour the coimtry 
in search of fugitives. Meanwhile Santa Anna, having 
abandoned his horse and changed his clothes in a forsaken 
cottage, was trying to make his way to the Mexican border. 
Presently, however, one of the search parties came upon 
a little man dressed in blue cotton coat and trousers, a 
leather cap and red woollen slippers. He was a miserable 
looking object, and when he saw the Texans approach he 
tried to hide himself in the grass. He was soon found, he is 
however, and when the Texans asked him who he was he 
said he was a private soldier. 

The Texans then told him to follow them to the camp. 
And when he said he could not walk he was mounted on 
one of their horses, and, riding behind a Texan, he was 
led into camp. 

The Texans had no idea who they had captured until 
they reached their camp. Then when the Mexican prison- 
ers saw the queer little figure they exclaimed, "The Presi- 
dent! the President!" Only then did the Texans discover 
what a great man they had captured. 

Houston had been wounded in the battle, and was lying 
on a mattress under a tree when Santa Anna was led be- 
fore him. 

"I am General Antonio Lopez de Santa Anna," said the 
prisoner, "and a prisoner of war at your disposal." 

Houston looked at him in silence, and then signed to 
him to sit down on a box which stood near. And there 
under the spreading branches of the tree a truce was 
arranged, and Santa Anna wrote letters to his generals 
telling them to cease fighting. 

The Texans wanted to hang Santa Anna for his cruelties 



captured ; 



486 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



he acknowl- 
edges the 
Inde- 
pendence 
of Texas 



The Lone 
Star 



Iowa 
admitted 
to the 
Union, 
1815 



Wisconsin 
admitted 
to the 
Union, 
1848 



during the war, but Houston saved him from their wrath, 
and after he had signed a treaty acknowledging the inde- 
pendence of Texas he was set free. 

Texas now declared itself a republic, and of this new 
State General Sam Houston — "Old Sam Jacinto," as he 
was affectionately nicknamed — was chosen President. The 
flag chosen for the Republic was blue with a single yellow 
star in the middle, and from this flag Texas came to be 
called the Lone Star State. 

The Texans had declared themselves a free and inde- 
pendent nation. But as a republic Texas was very small, 
and the Texans had no intention of remaining a lonely 
insignificant republic. What they desired was to join with 
the United States. And very soon they asked to be ad- 
mitted to the Union. 

But Texas lay south of the Missouri Compromise line, 
and although small for an independent republic it was 
huge for a state, and might be cut up into three of four. 
Therefore the people in the North were very much against 
Texas being admitted to the Union as it would increase the 
strength of the slave states enormously. But the Southern- 
ers were determined to have Texas, and at last in 1845 
it was admitted as a slave state. The two last states 
which had been added to the Union, that is, Florida and 
Texas, were both slave states. But they were soon bal- 
anced by two free states, Iowa and Wisconsin. 

Iowa is an Indian name meaning "Sleepy Ones." The 
state was called after a tribe of Indians of that name who 
were there when the Frenchmen first explored the country. 
It was the first free state to be carved out of the Louisiana 
Purchase. 

Wisconsin was part of the Northwest Territory and was 
the last part of it to be organised as a state. Like many 
other states Wisconsin takes it name from its chief river, 
which means "Gathering Waters." There are many lead 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 487 

mines in Wisconsin and these had been worked in a poor 
sort of way by the Indians, and when white people began 
to work them there was trouble between them and the Red- 
men. 

At different times Red Bird and Black Hawk rose 
against the whites, but both were defeated. At length the 
disputes were settled by treaties with the Indians and the 
land began to be peopled rapidly by whites. 

"Wisconsin is often called the Badger State. It got this 
name not because badgers are to be found there, but be- 
cause the lead miners, instead of building houses, used to 
dig out caves in the hillsides and live in them summer and 
winter. From this they were nicknamed Badgers, and 
the state became kno'mi as the Badger State. 

Besides Texas, another great territory was added to the The 
States at this time, and another boundary dispute between country- 
British America and the United States was settled. 

For many years both Britain and the United States had 
claimed the Oregon Territory. The Americans claimed it Claimed 
by right of Captain Grey's discovery of the Columbia Brifeh'and 
River, and also by right of the exploration of Lewis and Americans 
Clark. The British claimed it by right of the discoveries 
of Sir Alexander Mackenzie, and also on the ground that 
it had been occupied by the Hudson's Bay Company. 

Three times attempts had been made to settle the bound- 
ary, but each time the attempts had failed. At length the 
two countries agreed to occupy it jointly. This arrange- 
ment was to come to an end by either country giving a 
year's notice. 

President Polk's appetite for land was huge. He wanted 
the whole of Oregon for the United States. So in 1846 
the joint agreement came to an end, and new efforts for 
a final settlement began. 

Many others were as eager as the President to have the 
whole of Oregon, and "Fifty-four Forty or Fight" became 



488 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



"Fifty-four 
Forty or 
Fight" 



Polk 

wants Cali- 
fornia 



a battle-cry. Fifty-four Forty was the imaginary line or 
parallel of lalitnde on the north of the disputed territory. 
So that the cry "Fifty-four Forty or Fight" meant that 
these hotspurs demanded the whole of Oregon or war with 
Great Britain. 

On the other hand some people thought a ridiculous fuss 
was being made over an utterly useless piece of land. 

"What do we want with it?" they said. "What are we 
to do with it ? How could a bit of land five thousand miles 
away ever become part of the United States? It is absurd !" 

Steam, said some one, would make it possible. Railways 
would bring Oregon near to the seat of government. 

"Steam!" cried the objectors. "Railways across the 
Rocky Mountains! Rubbish!" 

The British on their side did not want the whole of 
Oregon, but they wanted the land as far south as the 
Columbia River. 

However in the end both sides gave way a little. It 
was agreed to halve the country, and the parallel 49 was 
taken as the boundary. Thus another large territory was 
added to the States and the northern frontiers peacefully 
settled from east to west. 

But Polk's land hunger was not yet satisfied. He had 
half of Oregon, he had the whole of Texas, but he wanted 
more. He wanted California, but California belonged to 
Mexico. He tried to buy it from Mexico, but Mexico would 
not sell it. Polk, however, was determined to have it. So 
determined was he that he made up his mind to fight for 
it, if there was no other way of getting it. 

It was easy to find an excuse for war. The boundaries 
of Texas were very uncertain, and a tract of land lying 
east of the Rio Grande River was claimed both by Texas 
and by Mexico. In 1846 Polk sent an army to take pos- 
session of this land. 

General Zachary Taylor was in command of this expedi- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 489 

tion. And when he arrived near the mouth of the Rio General 
Grande and began to build a fort the Mexicans were very xayiorf 
angry. They sent him a message ordering him to be gone i^si-isso 
in twenty-four hours. 

Of course Taylor refused to go, and he began to blockade 
the river, so as to stop trade with Mexico. 

The Mexicans then made ready to fight, and next morn- Blood 
ing they attacked and captured a scouting party of Ameri- ^^^^ 
cans. 

When the news reached "Washington there was great 
excitement. "Mexico has passed the boundary of the 
United States," declared the President, "has invaded our 
territory, and shed American blood on American soil. 

"War exists," he said, "notwithstanding all our efforts 
to avoid it, exists by the act of Mexico herself." 

Some of the people, however, did not believe that Mexico Abraham 
was wholly to blame for beginning the war. And a young i8"9.°6s' 
Congressman named Abraham Lincoln asked the President 
to state the exact spot on American territory where Ameri- TheSpot 
can blood had been spilled. This was called the "Spot 
resolution." 

But in spite of any protest that was made war was 
declared, and volunteers came pouring in from every side. 

The war lasted for a year and a half, and from the first 
the Mexicans had the worst of it. Throughout the whole 
war they never won a battle. Besides General Taylor's 
army the Mexicans had soon two more to fight. In the 
north General Kearny marched into New Mexico and took 
possession of it in the name of the United States. Then 
he marched into California and claimed that also. In the 
south the Commander-in-Chief, General Scott, landed at 
Vera Cruz. And after taking the town he marched tri- 
umphantly on, conquering everything on his way till he 
reached Mexico City, and the war was practically at an 
end. 



resolution 



490 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Treaty It was not, howovcr, until February of the following 

Ftb'''9nd' y^''^^ ^^^^ ^^® treaty of peace was signed in Mexico and 
1848 ' not till the 4th of July was it proclaimed in Washington. 
By it a great tract of land was given to the United States, 
stretching from the borders of Texas to the shores of the 
Pacific and from the present northern border of Mexico 
to Oregon. 



CHAPTER LXXVII 

POLK— THE FINDING OF GOLD 

In return for the great tract of land ceded to the United 
States Mexico received fifteen million dollars. But the 
Mexicans little knew what a golden land they were parting 
with, and what a bad bargain they were making. Nine days 
before the treaty was signed gold was found in California. 
But news travelled slowly in those days, and the treaty was 
signed before the Mexicans knew of the great discovery. 

Some time before this a Swiss named Sutter had settled John A. 
in the Sacramento Valley. He had prospered greatly, and ^^^^^' 
had become a regular little potentate, ruling the whole dis- 
trict round. 

He had thousands of horses and cattle, and hundreds 
of men worked for him, both white men and Indians. Now 
he wanted to build a saw mill and a man named Marshall, a 
settler from the East, undertook to build it for him. 

Marshall was a moody, queer tempered man. But he was james 
a good workman. So about fifty miles from Sutter's fort Marshall 
the sawmill was begun. Now one day while Marshall was 
walking beside the mill stream inspecting the work he saw 
something yellow and shining among the loose earth and 
gravel which was being carried down by the stream. At he finds 
first he thought little about it, but as again and again he shilling 
saw these shining grains he at length thought that they fUlf' 
might be gold and picked some up. 

Next morning he again went to inspect the mill stream 
and there he found a piece of the shining stuff bigger than 
any he had found the day before. Marshall picked up the 

491 



gold? 



492 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

piece, and when he felt it heavy in his hand he began to 
feel a little excited, 
is it Could it really be gold? he asked himself. Marshall did 

not know much about gold, but he knew that it was heavy, 
and that it was fairly soft. So he bit it and hammered it 
with stones, and finding that it was easily beaten out he at 
last decided that it was indeed gold. 

So he mounted his horse and rode off to Sutter to tell him 
of his wonderful discovery. It was a pouring wet day in 
January, and when Marshall reached the fort he was 
soaked through. But he took no thought of that, and 
marching right into Sutter's ofiBce with something of an 
air of mystery asked for a private talk. 

Sutter wondered what had brought Marshall back from 
the mill, and he wondered still more at his mysterious air. 

Soon he understood. For Marshall took out a little bag, 
and emptying what it held into his hand, held it out to 
Sutter. 

"I believe this is gold," he said. 

"It certainly looks like it," said Sutter, in surprise. 

Then Marshall told how he had found it in the mill 
stream, and that he believed there were tons of it. 

Sutter was a very great man in the countryside, and he 
had things which no one else dreamed of having. Among 
these was an Encyclopsedia. So he looked up the article 
it is on gold and read it carefully. And then the two men tried 

^"''^ all the tests they had at command, and at last came to the 

conclusion that the shining grains which Marshall had 
found were certainly gold. 

Sutter would have been glad to keep the secret for a little 
time, at least until his mill was finished. But such a secret 
could not be kept. Soon every one round knew of the great 
discovery. The sawmill was left unfinished, the workmen 
went off to dig for gold, and every one else followed their 
example. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 493 

The towns were deserted, shops and offices were shut up, The rush 
houses were left half built, fields were left unploughed, goid^geids 
horses and cattle roamed about uncared for. High and low, 
rich and poor, lawyers, doctors, labourers, threw down 
their tools or their pens, turned the key in the door, and 
departed for the gold fields. 

Some went by sea, and those who could not get passage in 
ships hired any small craft which they could find. They 
put to sea in the most rotten or frail little boats, mlling to 
brave any danger if only they might at length reach the 
land of gold. 

Others went by land, some rode on horseback or drove in 
a waggon, others went on foot all the way, carrying with 
them nothing but a spade or shovel. 

It was a mad rush for wealth. Every one as soon as he 
heard the wonderful news was seized with the gold fever.. 
When ships came into port the sailors heard the news, and 
they deserted wholesale, and the ships were left to rock at 
anchor without a soul on board. Prisoners broke prison 
and fled to the gold fields. "Warders followed, not to take 
them but to remain and dig. Newspapers could not be is- 
sued, because the printers had all run off; every industry 
was neglected except the making of spades and picks. And 
the price of these rose and rose till they could not be had 
for less than ten dollars apiece, and it is said that even 
fifty dollars was offered for one. 

But in some places upon the gold fields picks and shovels 
were not needed, for all the men had to do was to pick at 
the seams with their pocket knives to get enough gold to 
make them rich. 

At first it was only from California, Oregon and the 
Western settlements that men rushed to the gold fields. 
For although the telegraph had been discovered a short 
time before tnis there were neither telegraphs nor railroads 
in the West. But soon, in a wonderfully short time too, the 



494 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Prairie 

schooners 



Dangers 
of the 
road 



news spread. It spread .to the Eastern States, then to 
Europe, and from all over the world the rush came. 

Every ship that would float put to sea. Many instead of 
going their usual routes sailed for California, the whalo 
fisheries were neglected and the whalers took to mining. 
The fleets of all the world seemed to make for the shores 
of America. 

Across the Continent, too, long trains of lumbering wag- 
gons drawn by oxen slowly wound. They were tented over 
and were so huge that whole families lived in them, and 
they were given the name of prairie schooners. All day 
long they crawled along and as dusk fell they gathered into 
groups. Fires were lit, tents pitched for the night. Then 
early next morning the travellers would be astir again, and 
so day after day through lonely uninhabited wildernesses 
the caravans moved on. 

In one unending stream great tented waggons, carts, car- 
riages, horsemen or even walkers moved along, all going in 
the same direction, to the golden land of the West. 

Many were the dangers these adventurous travellers had 
to brave. There were dangers from hostile Indians, and 
from wild animals, from lack of food and water, and above 
all from sickness. Cholera broke out in these slow-moving 
trains, and many a man who had set out gaily found a grave 
by the wayside, and never reached the land of his golden 
hopes. 

The road too was strewn with broken down waggons, and 
the bones of oxen and horses, and many had to finish their 
weary journey on foot. 

But in spite of all mischances hundreds and thousands 
reached the gold fields, and all over the Sacramento Valley, 
or wherever gold was found, little towns sprang up. 

These were towns of wooden shanties and canvas tents. 
And whenever the gold gave out, or news came of some 
richer mine, the diggers would forsake the little to\vn, and 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 495 

rush off somewhere else. And no sign of life would be 
left in the once busy valley save the weather-worn huts and 
the upturned earth. 

Some men made fortunes almost in a day, many returned 
home well off. But by far the greater number returned 
poorer than they came, and with their health shattered by 
the hardships of the life. Many more never returned at all, 
but found a nameless grave among the lonely valleys. 

Others made fortunes again and again, and lost them as 
quickly as they made them. For though at first the men 
who went to the gold fields were for the most part young, 
and strong, and honest, the greed of gain soon brought all 
the riff-raff of the towns. Many men joined the throng 
who had no intention of working, and who but came to lure 
the gold away from those who had found it. 

So gambling saloons, and drinking saloons, sprang up 
everywhere, and many a man left them poorer if not wiser. 
Murders became frequent, but men thought little about 
them. Every man went armed, and if he could not protect 
himself it was his own fault. 

Theft was looked upon as a far worse sin. For every- 
body lived in frail wooden huts or open tents. They had 
no means of locking up their gold, and thought nothing of 
leave it lying about quite unprotected. But when crim- 
inals and lowdown rufiSans began to come things were 
changed ; until at last many were afraid to have it known 
that they possessed gold lest they should be murdered for it. 

Among the many who did not make fortunes out of the Marshall 
finding of gold were Marshall and Sutter. Neither of them ^"'^ ^""'''' 
was lucky as a miner and both of them died in poverty. 



CHAPTER LXXVIII 

TAYLOR— UNION OR DISUNION 

Polk had no chance of being re-elected as President. For 
many people looked upon the war with Mexico as a great 
wrong, and as a stain upon the flag. So even although it 
had given to the United States California, and all its untold 
wealth, Polk was not forgiven for having brought the war 
about. And while the people were rushing from all corners 
of the globe to Cahf ornia a new President was inaugurated. 
This new President was no other than General Zachary 
Taylor who had become famous during the Mexican war, 
for people did not blame him for the war. He had only 
obeyed orders as a soldier must and every one admired his 
bravery and skill. 
Old Rouph He was a rough old soldier, and his men called him Old 
and Heady Rougi^ ^nd Ready. And when he first heard that people 
wanted to make him President, like Jackson, that other 
rough old soldier before him, he simply laughed at the 
idea. 

"I am not vain enough to think that I am fit to be Presi- 
dent," he said. "I would gladly see some other citizen 
more worthy chosen for that high office." 

Old Rough and Ready was a soldier, and nothing but a 
soldier. He knew nothing at all about politics, and had 
never even voted. However when people insisted that he 
should be President he began rather to like the idea, and at 
length consented to be a candidate, and was elected. 

Because of the discovery of gold thousands and thou- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 497 

sands of people flocked to California. And although many- 
returned to their homes again, many also remained in California 
California, and made their homes in the new-found sunny be'^Li-'' 
land. So it came about that California was peopled faster mitted as 
than any other part of America, and in less than two 1349 
years after the discovery of gold it asked to be admitted 
to the Union as a state. 

But before it was admitted a fierce battle had to be 
fought, for the Californians wanted the state to be ad- 
mitted as a free state. Now part of California lay south 
of the Missouri Compromise Line, so the Southerners were 
angry, and declared that California must be divided into 
two, and that the Southern part must come into the Union 
as a slave state. 

The Southerners felt that they had a right to be angry. 
For they had helped to bring on the Mexican War for the 
purpose of getting more territory south of the Missouri 
Compromise Line, so that they should be sure of slave 
states to balance the free states of the north. They had 
won the land, and now victory would be turned to defeat if 
the new states were admitted as free states. 

So they threatened, as they had threatened before, to 
break away from the Union if they were not listened to. 

No sooner was Taylor inaugurated than he had to turn 
his attention to this great matter. The Southerners were 
determined to use all their power to get their way, and Sen- 
ator John Caldwell Calhoun, an old man, who for years had John c. 
been a champion of slavery, determined to speak once more i782°i8s'o; 
for the cause. 

Calhoun was so old and ill that he could hardly walk, and 
he tottered into the Senate Chamber leaning on the arms 
of two friends. He was far too feeble to read his speech. 
So, pale and deathlike, he sat in his chair while a friend 
read it for him. 

"The South must have a share in the new territory," 



his Inst 
spcorh, 
4tli March 



Daniel 
Webster 
spealts 
7th March 



498 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he said. "If you of the North will not do this, then let our 
Southern States separate and depart in peace." 

This was the great statesman's last word to his country. 
Three weeks later he lay dead. He was the greatest of 
Southern politicians. He really believed that slavery was 
a good thing, and that life in the South would be impossible 
without it. And loving his country deeply he could not 
bear to think of its ruin. 

"The South! the poor South!" he murmured, as he lay 
dying. "God knows what will become of her." 

The next great speech was made by Daniel Webster. 
Twenty years had come and gone since he made his first 
great speech for Union. Now thousands turned to him, 
begging him to reconcile the North and South. And on 
the day he made his speech the Senate Chamber was packed 
from floor to ceiling. 

"I speak to-day," he said, "not as a Massachusetts man, 
nor as a Northern man, but as an American, having no 
locality but America. I speak to-day for the preservation 
of the Union. Hear me for my cause." 

But to the men burning with zeal against slavery hia 
speech seemed lukewarm. "The law of Nature," he said, 
"settles for ever that slavery cannot exist in California." 
It was a useless taunt and reproach to the slave holders 
to forbid slavery where slavery could not exist. He blamed 
the North for having fallen short in its duty to the South, 
and declared that the South had just cause for complaint. 

Many applauded this speech, but to others it was like a 
blow in the face. 

"Webster," cried one, "is a fallen star! Lucifer de- 
scending from heaven !" 

"He has struck a blow at freedom," said another, "which 
no Southern man could have given." 

A third great speech was made four days later by Wil- 
liam H. Seward. He spoke whole-heartedly for union. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 499 

Slavery must vanish from the Union," he saitl, "but it William H. 

Seward, 
lUh March 



would vanish peacefully." He brushed aside as impossi Stward, 



ble the thought that any state should break away from 
the Union. "I shall vote for the admission of California 
directly," he said, "without conditions, without qualifica- 
tions, and without compromise." 

But still the debate went on. Summer came and on the The Wash- 
4th of July there was a great ceremony for the laying of Monmnent 
the foundation stone of the Washington Monument. 

The President was present and sat for hours in the blaz- 
ing sun. Then feeling very tired he went home and drank The 
iced milk and ate some cherries. That night he became ^i^^^'iaio 
very ill, and a few days later he died. 

"I have tried to do my duty," he said. Then the brave 
and honest old soldier laid down his heavy burden and 
was at rest. 

Once again a sad procession left the White House, and 
wound slowly through the streets lined with soldiers. Be- 
hind the funeral car was led the President's old war horse 
which he would never mount again. The people wept to see 
it, and the whole nation mourned for the brave old soldier 
who had tried to do his duty. 



CHAPTER LXXIX 
FILLMORE— THE UNDERGROUND RAILROAD 



California 
admitted 
to the 
Union, 



The news 

reaches 

California 



The Vice-President, Millard Fillmore, now became Presi- 
dent. He was the son of very poor parents ; he had picked 
up an education how he could, and he was nineteen before 
he saw a history, or a map of his own country. But he was 
determined to become a lawyer. And after a hard struggle 
he succeeded. Then from step to step he rose, till he had 
now reached the highest office in the land. 

Under the new President the debate over California still 
went on. But at length the matter was settled, and Cali- 
fornia was admitted as a free state. This was on the 9th 
of September, but the news did not reach California until 
October. For months the people had been waiting for an 
answer to their petition. And as the days went past they 
grew more and more impatient. But at last one morning 
San Francisco was filled with excitement for the Oregon 
was seen coming into harbour gaily decorated with flags. 

"With shouts of joy the people ran down to the wharf for 
they knew the Oregon would never come in with flags flying 
in such a way if she were not bringing good news. 

And when they heard the news they laughed, and cried, 
and kissed each other in joy. Cannon were fired and bells 
rung, shops were shut, and every one went holidaying. 

Messengers too were sent in every direction. Stage 
coaches with six-horse teams ran races to be the first to 
bring the news to outljnng towns and villages. As the 
coaches dashed through villages men on them shouted the 
news, and the villagers would shout and laugh in return. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 501 

Then leaping on their horses they would ride off to tell 
some neighbour. So throughout the land the news was 
carried. 

By the admission of California to the Union as a free 
state the non-slave states were greatly strengthened. But 
in some degree to make up for this, a very strict law about 
the arrest of runaway slaves was passed. This was called 
the Fugitive Slave Law and it was bad and cruel. For by Fugitive 
it if a negro were caught even by some one who had no l^^^ ^'"' 
right to him he had no chance of freedom. A negro was not 
allowed to speak for himself, and he was not allowed the 
benefit of a jury. Also any person who helped a slave to 
run away, or protected him when he had run away, might 
be fined. 

The North hated the Bill but it was passed. Many peo- 
ple, however, made up their minds not to obey it. For con- 
science told them that slavery was wrong and conscience Conscience 
was a "higher law." So when men came to the free states f^^'^ ^"^ 
to catch runaway slaves they were received with anger, and 
everything was done to hinder them in their man-catching 
work. The Underground Railroad, too, became more active 
than ever. 

This Underground Railroad was not a railroad, and it Tiie under- 
was not underground. It was simply a chain of houses raUwayj 
about twenty miles or so apart where escaped slaves might 
be sure of a kindly welcome. The railroad was managed 
by men who felt pity for the slaves and helped them to 
escape. It went in direct roads across the States to Can- 
ada. The escaping slaves moved so secretly from one house 
to another that it almost seemed as if they must have gone 
underground. So the system came to be called the Under- 
ground Railroad, and the friendly houses were the stations. 

Once a runaway slave reached one of these friendly staUons; 
houses or stations he would be hidden in the attic or cellar 
or some safe place. There he would be fed and cared for 



502 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

until night came again. Then the password would be 
given to him, and directions how to reach the next under- 
ground station. And with the pole star for his guide he 
would set out. 

Arriving at the house in the dusk of early morning, be- 
fore any one was astir he would knock softly at the door. 

"Who's there?" would be asked. 

Then the runaway would give the password in answer. 

Perhaps it would be "William Penn," or "a friend of 

sigiuiis friends," or sometimes the signal would be the hoot of an 

owl. And hearing it the master of the underground station 

would rise and let the "passenger" in. 

Sometimes the slaves came alone, sometimes in twos and 
threes or even more. As many as seventeen were hidden 
one day at one of the stations. 

Thousands of slaves were in this way helped to escape 
overy year. It was a dangerous employment for the sta- 
tion-masters, and many were found out and fined. They 
paid the fines, they did not care for that; and went on 
helping the poor slaves. 

Most of the people connected with the underground rail- 
way were white, but some were coloured. One of the most 
Harriet daring of these was Harriet Tubman. She helped so many 

of her countrymen to escape that they called her "Moses" 
because she had led them out of the land of bondage. She 
was nearly white, but had been a slave herself. And hav- 
ing escaped from that fearful bondage she now spent her 
life in trying to free others. 

Again and again, in spite of the danger in being caught, 
she ventured into the Southern States to bring back a band 
of runaway slaves. And she was so clever and so full of 
resource that she always brought them safely away. More 
than once when she saw she was being tracked she put her- 
self and her little company into a train, taking tickets for 
them southwards. For she knew that no one would suspect 



Tulmiaii; 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 503 

them to be runaway slaves if they were travelling south. 
Then when their track was covered, and danger of pursuit 
over, they all turned north again, 

Harriet was both brave and clever, and when the Civil she serves 
War broke out she served as a scout for the Northern H^^^ 
Army, earning the praise of those who employed her. She 
lived to be very old, and died not many years ago, happy 
to know that all her countrymen were free. 

But although many slaves tried to run away, all slaves 
were not unhappy. When they had a kind master they 
were well taken care of, and lived in far greater comfort 
than if they had been free. In the more northerly of the 
slave states, such as Virginia, the slaves were generally 
household servants, and were treated in the most affection- 
ate manner. It was farther south in the cotton growing 
districts, where slaves worked in gangs under the whip of 
the overseer who was often brutal, that the real misery was. 

But even with the kindest of masters a slave could never 
feel safe. For that master might die or lose his money, and 
have to sell his slaves. Then husband and wife, parents 
and children might be sold to different masters, and never 
see each other again. The one would never know whether 
the other was happy or miserable, alive or dead. Or they 
might be sold down South to work in the rice swamps or 
the cotton fields. It was this that the happy, careless slave 
from the North most dreaded. 

It was just at this time when the Fugitive Slave Law was 
being enforced, and the Underground Railroad was work- 
ing nightly that "Uncle Tom's Cabin" was written and "Uncle 
published. You all know the story of poor old Tom, of cabin" 
funny, naughty Topsy and all the other interesting people 
of the book. We look upon it now as merely a story-book. 
But it was much more than that. It was a great sermon 
and did more to make people hate slavery than any other 
book ever written. 



504 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

It. was read by hundreds and thousands of people, and 
soon the fame of it spread to every countiy in Europe, and 
it was translated into at least twenty languages. And even 
to-day when the work it was meant to do is done, hundreds 
of bo3's and girls still laugh at Topsy and feel very choky 
indeed over the fate of poor old Uncle Tom. 



CHAPTER LXXX 

PIERCE— THE STORY OF "BLEEDING KANSAS" 

In 1853 Fillmore's term of office came to an end and Frank- 
lin Pierce became President. He was only forty-eight, and 
was the youngest President who had been elected so far. 

He was the son of a soldier who had fought in the War 
of the Revolution, and he had himself fought in the Mexi- 
can War. But by profession he was a lawyer and not a 
soldier. 

During the administration of Pierce another territory 
was added to the United States. This was a strip of land The 
which now forms the south of New Mexico and Arizona. PurchSe, 
It was bought from Mexico in 1854 and as James Gadsden 1854 
arranged the treaty with the President of Mexico it was 
called the Gadsden Purchase. With this purchase the terri- 
tory of the United States as we know it to-day was com- 
pleted. Only seventy years had passed since the Peace of 
Paris. But in these seventy years the country had made 
mighty strides and had been doubled and trebled. Instead 
of being merely a strip of land east of the Mississippi it 
now stretched from ocean to ocean. 

The chief interest in this administration was still the 
slavery question. It had not been settled as some people 
thought it had been. But it slept, at least, until suddenly 
a senator named Douglas awoke it again by bringing in a Stephen A. 
bill to do away with the Missouri Compromise Line. isSr* 

There was still a great deal of territory of the Louis- 



506 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

iana Purchase waiting to be carved into states. Now said 

Douglas, "why make all this fuss about slavery or no 

slavery every time a new state wants to be admitted? Do 

away with this Missouri Compromise, and when there are 

enough people in a territory to allow of its being admitted 

as a state, let these people themselves decide whether they 

wish it to be a free state or a slave state." 

The bill which Douglas brought in thus to do away with 

The the Missouri Compromise was hnown as the Kansas-Ne- 

Nebrnska braska Bill, as Douglas suggested calling the great unor- 

Bi'i. ganised territory Nebraska in the north and Kansas in the 

1854 .^ ,, 

South. 

Douglas was a Northern man, but he wanted to please 
the Southerners, and get them to vote for him as President. 
So he brought in this bill. It met with fierce opposition 
from the North, but it passed. The President alone had 
power to stop it. But he did not use his power. 

Douglas had brought in the bill to make himself popular. 
But he made a great mistake. All over the North he was 
hated and cursed because of it. In town after town he was 
hanged in efSgy, and then burned with every mark of scorn. 
He was reviled as a Judas, and some women living in a 
little Northern village sent him thirty pieces of silver. 
Thr Strug- In spite of this bill the Northerners were determined 
Knnia/ ^^^^ slavcry should not be extended. So even before the 

President had signed it men Avere hurrying westward into 
Kansas. Claims were staked out, trees were felled, and 
huts built as if by magic. Settlers streamed in by hundreds 
every day. Some came of themselves, others were sent by 
societies got up to help settlers, and by the end of the year 
two or three towns were founded. 

But the slave holders were just as determined to make 
Kansas a slave state. So from Missouri which was a slave 
state, and bordered upon the Kansas Territon'-, thousands 
of slave owners came over the border and settled in Kansas. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 507 

They too founded several towns, and there began a fierce 
struggle for the upper hand. 

March 30th, 1855 was appointed by the Governor for the 
election of a council and House of Representatives for the 
Territory. 

The "Free Staters" were ready to vote in force. But 
the election was a farce. For when the day came five thou- Election 
sand Missourians marched across the border. They were ^'^^ 
a wild, sun-burnt, picturesque mob. They had guns on 
their shoulders, revolvers stuck in their belts and "bowie 
knives in their big top boots. 

They took possession of the polling booths, and if the 
judges would not do as they wished they were turned out. 

"Do you live in Kansas?" asked a judge. 

"Yes, I do," replied the Missourian, without a moment's 
hesitation. 

"Does your family live in Kansas?" asked the judge, who 
knew the man was not speaking the truth. 

"It is none of your business," replied the Missourian. 
"If you don't keep your impertinence to yourself I'll knock 
your head from your shoulders." 

So the judge gave it up, and every one who liked voted. 

There were not three thousand voters in the Territory, 
but over six thousand votes were recorded, three-quarters 
of them being those unlawful votes of the Missourians. 
Thus said a learned gentleman, "It has been maintained 
by the sharp logic of the revolver and the bowie knife, that 
the people of Missouri are the people of Kansas!" 

The Governor of Kansas was named Reeder. His sym- Andrew h. 
pathy was with the South. But he was an honest man, and ^'^^'^'='■5 
when he saw the lawless way in which the Missourians were 
behaving he resolved to see justice done. And although 
they threatened to hang him he ordered new elections in the 
seven districts which dared to make a protest. But the 
new elections made little difference. Owing to the fact that 



508 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

so many of the people were disputing its result, this elec- 
tion did not settle the question whether Kansas were to be 
admitted as a slave or a free state, and it still remained a 
Territory. And as soon as the legislature met the "Free 
State" members were promptly unseated, and the others 
had things all their own way. 

The laws which this legislature now drew up with regard 
to slaves were quite out of keeping -svith the needs and de- 
sires of free America. 

If any person were to entice a slave away from his 
master they were to suffer death. If they hid and protected 
a slave they might be imprisoned with hard labour for five 
years or more. And if any person declared that Kansas 
was not a slave territory they were to be imprisoned with 
hard labour for at least two years. 

These were only a few of the laws. But the Governor 
he vetoes vctocd them all. That is, he refused to pass them, veto 
Kansas' coming from a Latin word meaning ' ' I forbid. ' ' This made 
laws the slave party angry and they asked the President to re- 

move Reeder and send a new Governor. This the President 
had power to do as Texas was still only a Territory and not 
a state. 

The President was now quite on the side of the slave own- 
ers. So a new Governor was sent, but the struggle went on 
just as before. Both sides began to arm, and at length it 
came to bloodshed. 
The town of Lawrence, which was a Free State town, was 
Civil War Sacked by a mob of ruffians, and civil war in Kansas was 
begun. 

In Kansas there was an old man named John Brown. 
He was a fiei-ce old Puritan, and he believed that God had 
called him to fight slavery. And the only way of fighting 
it that he thought possible was to slay the slave-holders. 

A few days after the sacking of Lawrence he set off with 
his sons and one or two others to teach the slave-holders a 



in Kansas 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 509 

lesson. Blood had been spilled by them, and he was deter- 
mined that for every free state man who had been murdered 
he would have the life of a slave-holder in revenge. 

So in the dead of night he and his band attacked the 
farms of sleeping men, and, dragging them from their beds, 
slew them in cold blood. Before day dawned six or seven 
men had been thus slain. 

When the Free Staters heard of this deed they were 
shocked. But it roused the Border RufHans to fury. Armed 
companies of both sides marched through the country, and 
when they met there was bloodshed. For three years Kan- 
sas was in a state of disorder and riot. Governor after 
governor came with friendly feelings to the South. But 
when they saw the actions of the slave party they resigned 
rather than support such injustice. 

At length the slave party nearly gained their end, but 
they were defeated. They were defeated by Douglas, that Douglas 
same man who had caused the Missouri Compromise to be ^5*1^^6 
done away with. Then he had blackened his fair name, now 
he redeemed it. 

The President was ready to use all his power to force 
the admission of Kansas as a slave state. Douglas warned Kansas 
him to beware, and when the President persisted he rose in t^^e 
his place, and made such a wonderful speech that the bill [^g'°"' 
introduced by the slave-holders was defeated. And when 
at length Kansas was admitted to the Union it was ad- 
mitted as a free state. 



CHAPTER LXXXI 



BUCHANAN— THE STORY OF THE MORMONS 



Minnesota 

ndniitted 

to the 

fnion, 

1858; 

Oregon, 

1859 



Joseph 
Smith. 
1005-44; 



The President whom Douglas defied over the question of 
Kansas was not Pierce, for in 1857 his term of oflice came 
to an end and James Buchanan was elected as President. 
Like Pierce he was a "Northern man with Southern prin- 
ciples," and he threw his lot with the slave-holders. 

Like Pierce he was a lawyer, and in ordinary times might 
have made a good President and have left an honoured 
name behind him. But he came into power at a most diffi- 
cult and dangerous time. He was not big enough or strong 
enough for the task. And so his name is less honoured 
perhaps than that of any other President. 

Besides Kansas two more states were admitted into the 
Union during Buchanan's tenn of office. These were 
Minnesota in 1858 and Oregon in 1859. They both became 
states while the struggle over Kansas was going on. For 
in them there was no trouble over the slavery question, and 
they were both admitted as free states. Minnesota was 
part of the Louisiana Purchase together with the last little 
corner of the North-West Territory. Oregon was part of 
the Oregon country. These with Kansas now made thirty- 
four states. So there were now thirty-four stars in the flag. 

It was at this time that what is known as the Mormon 
War took place. 

Monnonism was a new religion founded by Joseph Smith. 
Joseph Smith was a shiftless, idle, jovial fellow, one of a 
large family as shiftless and idle as himself. He was very 

510 



•.iil)lishc<l, 
"1830 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 511 

ignorant, but he had a wonderful imagination, and he could 
never tell the simplest happening of his everyday life with- 
out making a great story out of it. 

When he grew to be a man he began to dream dreams and 
see visions, and at length ho declared that a messenger from 
heaven had shown him where to find a golden book. No finds "The 
one else saw this golden book, because Smith had been bIjJI'J^" 
warned by the angel that great punishment would fall i^^^;' 
upon him if he showed it to any one. He was, however, 
allowed to make a "translation" of what was written in the 
book. This he did, publishing it as "The Book of the Mor- it is 
mons" or "The Golden Bible." But it socms very likely 
that part of tliis so-called translation was really copied from 
a story written by a man named Spaulding which had never 
been published. A great deal of it was, however, copied 
from the Bible. 

Smith who was at this time living in the State of New 
York now declared that the religion which had been re- 
vealed to him was the only true religion. He founded a 
Church of which he was head or "prophet" and under him 
were twelve apostles and other dignitaries. A few people 
soon joined him and gradually the numbers increased until 
at last they numbered several thousand. 

They now became a community bj'' themselves, they moved 
about from place to place, and at length settled in Illinois 
whore they built a city called Nauvoo. 

Smith had many revelations. If he wanted a horse or smith's 
cart he had a revelation saying that it was to be given to ^^ont-'^ 
him. If he wanted his followers to do anything, again he 
had a revelation saying it was to be done. So he ruled like 
an autocrat and did whatever he chose. And while at Nau- 
voo he had a revelation which said it was quite lawful for 
men to marry as many wives as they wanted. 

Soon the people of Illinois began to dislike the Latter- 
day Saints as they called themselves. For they stole horses 



512 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Smith 
killed, 
1844 



Brigham 
Young 



Mormons 
expelled 
from 
Illinois 



Salt Lake 
City 

founded, 
1847 



and cattle and all sorts of things belonging to other set- 
tlers. And once anything was stolen by the Mormons it 
was impossible to get it back. For if a stranger went to 
their city, and showed by his questions that he had come 
to look for something he had lost he soon found himself 
followed by a Mormon who silently whittled a stick with a 
long sharji knife. Soon the man would be joined by an- 
other, also whittling a stick with a long knife. Then an- 
other and another would silently join the procession, until 
the stranger could stand it no longer and hastily departed 
homeward. 

So as time went on the people grew more and more angry 
with the Mormons. And at length their anger burst into 
fury, and Smith and one of his brothers were lynched by 
the mob. 

The Mormons were greatly cast down at the death of 
their Prophet, but they soon found a new leader in Brig- 
ham Young, one of the twelve apostles. 

But this change of leader brought no peace between the 
Mormons and their neighbours. Complaints of theft grew 
more and more frequent. Both sides went about armed, 
murders were committed, and the settlers burned many of 
the Mormon farms. 

At length the whole of the Mormons were expelled from 
Illinois, and one March day a great caravan started west- 
ward. Slowly day by day they moved onward through 
unknown wildernesses, making a road for themselves, and 
building bridges as they went, and only after long trials 
and hardships they reached the Great Salt Lake. 

The land around was treeless and desolate, and the 
ground so hard that when they tried to plough it the plough- 
share broke. Yet they decided to make their dwelling- 
place amid this desolation, and the building of Salt Lake 
City was begun. 

At the beginning troubles and trials were many. But 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 513 

■with hard work and skilful irrigation the desert disap- 
peared, and fertile fields and fair gardens took its place. 

The Mormons now laid claim to a great tract of land and 
called it the State of Deseret. And over this state Brigham Brigham 
Young ruled supreme. Govem'or 

In 1850, however, the United States organised it as a ter- of Utah 
ritory and changed the name to Utah. Utah is an Indian 
word meaning Mountain Home. Of this territory Brigham 
Young was Governor, but other non-Mormon officials were 
sent from "Washington. Very soon there was trouble be- 
tween the Mormons and these non-Mormon officials and, one 
after another they returned to Washington saying that it 
was useless for them to remain in Utah. For with Brig- 
ham Young as governor it was impossible to enforce the 
laws of the United States, and that their lives even were in 
danger. 

But when there was talk of removing Young from the 
post of Governor he was indignant. "I am and will be 
Governor," he said, "and no power can hinder it until the 
Lord Almighty says, 'Brigham, you need not be Governor 
any longer.' " 

The Mormons were indignant at the false reports, as 
they considered them, of their doings which were spread 
abroad in the East. So they asked the President to send 
one or two visitors "to look about them and see what they 
can see, and return and report." 

But instead of sending visitors President Buchanan ap- 
pointed a new Governor, and sent a body of troops to 
Utah. 

Thus began what is called the Mormon War. But there The Mor- 
was never a battle fought. Although at first the Mormons J^s" "' 
prepared to resist they changed their minds. And the Gov- 
ernment troops marched into Salt Lake City without re- 
sistance. They found the city deserted, as nearly all the 
inhabitants had fled away. They soon returned, however, 



514 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

and "peace" was restored. But the submission was only- 
one in form, and for many a long day there was trouble be- 
tween the Government and the Territory of Utah. 

Besides the main body of Mormons who founded Salt 
Lake City there is another band, followers of Joseph 
Smith's eldest son also called Joseph. They broke away 
from the first Mormons because they did not think it right 
to marry more than one wife, nor could they believe in all 
that "the prophet" taught his followers. Their chief city 
is Lamoni in Iowa where they live quiet industrious lives 
and are greatly respected by their neighbours. 

This religion, founded so strangely, has spread very 
rapidly. In 1830 the church had only six members. To- 
day there are more than three hundred thousand Mormons 
in the world, most of whom are in the United States. 



CHAPTER LXXXII 

BUCHANAN— THE FIRST SHOTS 

Meanwhile a great man was coming into power. This was 
Abraham Lincoln. He was the son of very poor people 
and his earliest days were spent in the utmost poverty 
and want. His home in Kentucky was a wretched little log 
cabin without doors or windows, and the bare earth for a 
floor. But in spite of his miserable and narrow surround- 
ings Lincoln grew up to be a great, broad-minded loveable 
man. 

He was very anxious to learn, and he taught himself 
nearly all he knew, for in all his life he had only two or 
three months of school. The few books he could lay hands 
on he read again and again till he almost knew them by 
heart. 

Lincoln grew to be a great, lanky, hulking boy. He had 
the strongest arm and the tenderest heart in Ihe country- 
side, and was so upright in all his dealings that he earned 
the name of Honest Abe. Honest 

Everybody loved the ungainly young giant with his sad 
face and lovely smile, and stock of funny stories. 

He began early to earn his living, and was many things 
in turn. He did all sorts of farm work, he split rails and 
felled trees. He was a storekeeper for a time, then a post- 
master, a surveyor, a soldier. But none of these contented 
him; he was always struggling towards something better. 

While keeping shop he began to study law, and when he 
was not weighing out pounds of tea and sugar he had his 
head deep in some dry book. While trying his hand at 
filfi 



Al>< 



516 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



he stumps 
the country 



other jobs, too, he still went on studying law, and at length 
he became a lawyer. 

Even before this he had taken great interest in politics 
and had sat in the Illinois House of Representatives, and 
at length in 1846 he was elected to Congress. 

But he only served one term in the House, after which he 
returned to his law business and seemed for a time to lose 
interest in politics. 

But the passing of the Kansas-Nebraska Bill aroused him 
again. As a boy he had been to New Orleans. There he 
had seen the slave market. He had seen negro parents 
parted from their children, and sold to different masters. 
He had seen them chained like criminals, beaten and treated 
worse than beasts of burden, and from these sights he had 
turned away ^\^th an aching heart. "Boys," he said, to 
his companions, "let's get away from this. If ever I get a 
chance to hit that thing I'll hit it hard." 

And he did not forget what he had seen ; the memory of 
it was a constant torment and a misery to him. And now 
the chance had come, and he hit "that thing" hard. 

Ho challenged Douglas, the author of the Kansas-Ne- 
braska Bill, to go round the country with him and make 
speeches on the great subject of the day: Douglas to take 
one side of the question and Lincoln the other. It was a 
bold thing to do, for Douglas was considered the greatest 
speaker of the time, and Lincoln was scarcely known. But 
the speeches made Lincoln famous and henceforth many of 
the men in the North looked upon him as their leader. He 
wanted to have slavery done away with, but above all he 
loved his country. "A house divided against itself," he 
said, "cannot stand. I believe this government cannot 
endure half-slave, half -free., I do not expect the L^nion to 
be divided. I do not expect the House to fall. But I do 
expect it will cease to be divided. It will become all one 
thing, or all the other." 



.^.siaiirsffKr- 




ABRAHAM LINCOLN, THE GRKAT EMANCIPATOR 



Here highly resolve that these dead shall not have 
died in vain — that this nation, under God, shall 
have a new birth of freedom — and that govern- 
ment of the people, by the people, for the people, 
shall not perish from the earth. 



I 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 517 

He had no bitterness against the South, for he loved his 
whole country, South as well as North. It was slavery he 
hated, not the slave-holders. But the slave-holders hated 
him and his ideas. So when in November, 1860, Lincoln 
was chosen President the Southern States declared that chosen 
they would not submit to be ruled by him. 186^'"^^°*' 

As you know, the new President is always chosen some 
months before the end of the last President's term. Lin- 
coln was thus chosen in November, 1860, but did not actu- 
ally become President till March, 1861. 

So with Buchanan still President several of the Southern 
States declared themselves free from the Union. South Southern 
Carolina led the rebellion. Amid great excitement a new ^eclTe, 
declaration of independence was read, and union with the iseo-i; 
other states was declared to be at an end. 

The example of South Carolina was soon followed, form the 
Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana and feTerate 
Texas all declared their union with the States at an end. states, isei 
They then joined together. And calling themselves the 
Confederate States they elected a President, drew up a 
Constitution, and made ready to seize the Union forts and 
arsenals. 

Meanwhile President Buchanan knew not what to do. Buchanan's 
He tried to steer both ways at once. He said the Southern ^"'emma 
States had no right to break away from the Union, but he 
also said that the Government had no power to force them 
to return. In reality, however, his heart was with the South, 
and he believed that the Southerners had just cause for 
anger. So the Southerners soon came to believe that the 
President would let them go their own way. Some of the 
Northerners, too, thought a division would be a good thing, 
or at least that disunion was better than war. "Let the 
slave states depart in peace," they said. But others would 
not hear of that, and were ready to fight to the last if only 
the Union might be preserved. 



518 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Fort 
Sumter; 



relief ships 
fired upon, 
.I:in. 9th, 
1861 



Tlio country was fast drifting towards war; and soon the 
first shot was fired. Charleston, the harbour of South Caro- 
lina, was guarded by two forts, Fort Moultrie and Fort 
Sumter. Fort Moultrie was large, needing about seven 
hundred men to guard it properly, and Major Anderson, 
who was in command, had only sixty men under him. So 
seeing that the people of South Carolina were seizing every- 
thing they could, and finding that the President would send 
him no help, he drew oflf his little force to Fort Sumter 
which could be more easily defended. 

Again and again Major Anderson asked for more men, 
and at length an ordinary little passenger vessel was sent 
with two hundred and fifty men. But when the little ship 
steamed into Charleston harbour the Southerners fired 
upon it. And as it had no guns on board or any means of 
defence it turned and s]ied back whence it had come. Thus 
the first shots in the Civil War were fired. 



CHAPTER LXXXni 

LINCOLN— FROM BULL RUN TO FORT DONELSON 

In the midst of all this confusion the new President took 
his seat. The Southerners were so angry that it was feared 
that Lincoln would never he allowed to become President 
at all, but would be killed on his way to AVashington. Yet Fairs 
he himself felt no fear, and ho journeyed slowly from his president 
home to "Washington, stopping at many places, and making 
many speeches on the way. Day by day, however, his 
friends grew more and more anxious. Again and again 
they begged him to change his plans and go to "Washington 
by some other way. But Lincoln would not listen to their 
entreaties. At length, however, they became so insistent 
that he yielded to them. 

So instead of proceeding as he had intended, he left his 
party secretly, and with one friend turned back, and went 
to "Washington by a different route. The telegraph wires 
were cut, so that had any traitor noticed this change of 
plan he could not tell his fellow conspirators. Thus all 
unkno\\Ti Lincoln stole silently into the capital during the 
night. And great was the astonishment both of friend and 
foe when it was discovered that he was there. 

Almost the first thing Lincoln had to do was to send Relief for 
relief to Major Anderson at Fort Sumter. So vessels ^^Jl^^^ 
were laden with food and sent off to the gallant little band. 

But as soon as the Southerners heard the news they 
determined to take the fort before help could arrive. Soon 
a terrible bombardment began. Half a hundred cannon 
519 



520 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Tiie fort roared against the fort, shells screamed and fell, and the 

April uth '\valls Were quickly shattered. The barracks took fire, and 

after two days it became utterly impossible to resist longer. 

So Major Anderson yielded, and with his brave company 
marched out with all the honours of war. 

War was now begun in real earnest, although strange to 
say in spite of the terrific firing not a life had been lost 
on either side. 

Both North and South now began to arm. But when 
the President called for troops four states scornfully re- 
fused to obey. These were Arkansas, Tennessee, North 
Carolina and Virginia, and instead of gathering troops to 
help the Government they joined the Confederates. Rich- 
mond, Virginia, was chosen as the capital and Jefferson 
Davis was made President of the Confederacy, which in- 
cluded eleven states. 

In the west of Virginia, however, the people were loyal 
to the Union and it was here that the first great battles of 
the war were fought. 

Life in this part of Virginia which lay beyond the Alle- 
ghanies was very different from life in Eastern Virginia. 
West Western Virginia was not a land suitable for slaves, and 

for a long time the people had desired to part from Eastern 
Virginia. Now during the war they had their wish, and 
Tsiss "' West Virginia became a separate state. In June, 1863, it 

was admitted to the Union as the thirty-fifth state. 

The war which had now begun was the most terrible ever 
fought on American soil. For far more even than the 
War of Independence it was a war of kindred. It made 
enemies of comrades and brothers. Men who had been 
dear friends suddenly found themselves changed into ruth- 
less enemies, families even were divided against each other. 

For four years this bitter war lasted, and counting all 
battles great and small there were at least two thousand, 



Virginia 
admitted 
to the 
Union, 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 521 

so we cannot attempt to follow the whole course of the 
great struggle. 

The first blood was shed, strangely enough, on the anni- i9th April, 
versary of the battle of Lexington. On that day some ^^^^ 
Massachusetts soldiers were passing through Baltimore, 
when they were attacked by the mob. Pistols were fired 
from the houses, paving stones and bricks flew about. Sev- 
eral of the soldiers were killed, many more were wounded; 
and to protect themselves they fired on the mob, several 
of whom were killed also. 

The greatest leader on the Federal side was General Grant, 
Ulysses S. Grant, and next to him came William T. Sher- l^J^^ 
man and Philip H. Sheridan. But it was not until the war 
had been going on for some time that these soldiers came 
to the front, and at first all the fortune was on the side 
of the South. 

General Albert S. Johnston was commander-in-chief of Lee, 
the Southern army but the two most famous Southern lead- "^*'^''^''° 
ers were Robert E. Lee and Thomas J. Jackson. Jackson 
is best known by the nickname of Stonewall, which he 
received at Bull Run in "West Virginia, the first great battle 
of the war. 

It seemed as if the Federals were winning the battle, and Bull Run, 
some of the Confederates were driven backward. But ^gg^ ^^^*' 
Jackson and his men stood solid. 

' * See ! ' ' cried a general, ' ' there is Jackson standing like 
a stone wall!" Thus Jackson got a new name, and the 
Confederates won the day. 

"It was one of the best planned battles of the war," said 
Sherman afterwards, "but one of the worst fought. Both 
armies were fairly defeated, and whichever stood fast the 
other would have run." Battle of 

Less than three weeks after Bull Run the Federals met ^"pj^"'* 
with another disaster at Wilson's Creek in Missouri. Here 9th Aug. 



522 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Importance 
of Mis- 
sissippi 
Valley 



Andrew 
H. Foote, 
1806-G3 



Fort 
Donelson 
attacked, 
13th Feb. 



after a desperate and gallant fight they were defeated, and 
General Nathaniel Lyon, their brave leader, was killed. 

These defeats were a great shock to the Federals. For 
they had thought that the war would be a short affair of 
three months or so, and that the Southern revolt would 
be easily put down. Now they knew themselves mistaken, 
and pulling themselves together prepared for a long and 
bitter struggle. 

For some months, however, after Bull Eun and Wilson's 
Creek no battle of importance was fought. Then in the 
beginning of 1862 the war was carried into Kentucky where 
a stern fight for the great navigable rivers which flow 
through the state began. For just as in the War of In- 
dependence the holding of the Hudson Valley had been of 
importance so now the holding of the Mississippi Valley 
was of importance. If the Mississippi from Cairo to New 
Orleans could be strongly held by the Federals the Con- 
federacy would be cut in two, and thus greatly weakened. 
"The Mississippi," said Lincoln, "is the backbone of the 
rebellion; it is the key of the whole situation." 

But to get possession of this key was no easy matter. 
Early in February two forts on the river Tennessee were 
taken by the Federals under General Grant. Then they 
marched upon Fort Donelson, a large and very strong fort 
on the Cumberland river. At the same time Commander 
Andrew H. Foote sailed up the river with a little fleet of 
seven gunboats to assist the army. 

The weather was bitterly cold, and as the soldiers lay 
round the fort tentless and fireless a pitiless wind blew, 
chilling them to the bone, and making sleep impossible. 
Foote with his gunboats had not yet arrived, but in the 
morning the attack on land was begun. Up the hill to 
the fort the Federals swept, only to be driven back by the 
fierce Confederate fire. Again and again they charged. 
Again and again they were driven back, leaving the hill- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 523 

side strewn with dead and dying. At length the dry leaves 
which covered the hillside took fire. Choked by the smoke, 
scorched by the flames the men could advance no more, and 
they sullenly retreated for the last time. The attack had 
failed. 

That night the gunboats arrived, and soon the bombard- 
ment from the river began. But the firing from the fort 
was so fierce and well placed that before long two of the 
boats were disabled, and floated helplessly down stream, 
and the others too withdrew till they were out of range 
of the Confederate guns. 

There was joy that night in Fort Donelson. By land 
and water the Federals had been repulsed. The Confeder- 
ates felt certain of victory. 

But the Federals were by no means beaten, and next 
morning they renewed the fight as fiercely as ever. Yet 
again the Confederates swept all before them, and the 
right wing of the Federal army was driven from its posi- 
tion and scattered in flight. Victory for the Confederates 
seemed certain. 

During this fight Grant had not been with the troops, 
for he had gone down the river to consult with Foote, who 
had been wounded the day before. About noon he re- 
turned, and when he heard of the disaster his face flushed 
hotly. But he was a man who rarely lost his temper, or 
betrayed his feelings. For a minute he was silent, crush- 
ing some papers he held in his hand. Then in his usual 
calm voice he said, "Gentlemen, the position on the right 
must be retaken." 

And retaken it was. 

General Charles F. Smith led the assault. He was an charies f. 
old soldier who had fought under Zachary Taylor in Texas f^^% 
where "Smith's light battalion" had become famous. 
White haired now, but still handsome and erect, he rode 
this day in front of his troops, once and again turning his 



Lew 

Wallace, 

18^7-1905 



524 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

head to cheer them onward. Bullets whizzed and screamed 
about him, but he heeded them not. 

"I was nearly scared to death," said one of his men 
afterwards, "but I saw the old man's white moustache 
over his shoulder, and went on." 

Hotter and hotter grew the fire, and the men hesitated 
and wavered. But the old general knew no fear. Placing 
his cap on the end of his sword, he waved it aloft. 

* ' No flinching now, my lads, ' ' he cried. ' ' This is the way. 
Come on!" 

And on they came, inspired by the fearless valour of the 
old soldier. And when at length they had triumphantly 
planted their colours on the lost position no efforts of the 
enemy could dislodge them. 

Meanwhile another division under General Lew Wallace 
dashed up another hill with splendid elan, and when night 
fell although the fort was still untaken it was at the mercy 
of the attackers. 

Supperless and tireless the Federals cheerfully biv- 
ouacked upon the field, for they well knew that the morrow 
would bring them victory. But within the fort there was 
gloom. Nothing was left but surrender. It would be 
impossible to hold out even for half an hour, said General 
Buckner, the best soldier, although the youngest of the 
three generals in command. The other two generals agreed, 
but declared that they would not stay to be made prisoner. 
So in the night they silently crept away with their men. 

Early next morning General Buckner, left alone in com- 
mand, wrote to Grant proposing a truce in order to ar- 
range terms of surrender. 

Grant's answer was short and sharp. "No terms ex- 
cept unconditional and immediate surrender can be ac- 
cepted," he said. 

Bitter indeed were the feelings of the Confederate leader 
when he received this reply. But there was nothing left to 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 525 

him but to accept the terms. He was hopelessly outnum- 
bered, and to fight longer would only mean the throwing 
away of brave lives uselessly. So he accepted what seemed 
to him the "ungenerous and unchivalrous terms" which Fort 
Grant proposed, and surrendered the fort with all its ^"rend-" 
guns and great stores of ammunition, and fourteen thou- "*^' ^ ^ 

° loth Feb. 

sand men. 

Up to this time Grant had hardly been heard of. He 
was a soldier indeed, and had fought in the Mexican War. 
But eight years before the outbreak of the rebellion he had 
left the army. During these years he had tried in many 
ways to make a living, but had succeeded in none, and at 
the beginning of the war he was almost a ruined man. 
Now he became famous, and his short and sharp "uncon- 
ditional surrender" was soon a watchword in the Northern 
army. His initials too being U. S. he became henceforth 
known as Unconditional Surrender Grant. 



CHAPTER LXXXIV 

LINCOLN— THE STORY OF THE FIRST BATTLE 
BETWEEN IRONCLADS 



The 
privateers 



Tlie 
blockade 



There was fighting too on sea as well as on land. The 
South sent out privateers to catch the merchant vessels of 
the North, and so bring ruin on their trade. But Lincoln 
replied by proclaiming a blockade of all Confederate ports. 

This was a bold thing to do, for the coast to be watched 
was some three thousand miles long, and the Government 
had less than fifty ships to blockade it with. When the 
blockade was proclaimed, too, many of these ships were far 
away in foreign lands. The greatest navy yard, also, at 
Norfolk in Virginia, was in the hands of the Confederates, 
and was therefore not available for the building of new 
ships. 

So at first the blockade amounted to little. But by de- 
grees it took effect. Ships that had been far away returned, 
others of all sorts and sizes were bought, still others were 
built with the utmost speed. 

Slowly but surely the iron hand of the North gripped the 
commerce of the South, and before the end of the war the 
Southern ports were shut off from all the world. 

This was a disaster for the Southerners, for they de- 
pended almost entirely on their cotton trade with Europe. 
Now the cotton rotted on the wharves. There were no 
factories in the South, for manufactures could not be 
carried on with slave labour. So the Southerners depended 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 527 

entirely on the outside world for clothes, boots, blankets, 
iron, and all sorts of war material. Now they were cut off 
from the outside world, and could get none of these things. 

But the Southerners did not meekly submit to be cut 
off from the world. They had hardly any ships of any 
kind, and none at all meant for war. But they had posses- 
sion of the Government navy yard at Norfolk. There they 
found a half-finished frigate, and they proceeded to finish The 
her, and turn her into an ironclad. When finished she ^*'''''™^' 
was an ugly looking, black monster with sloping sides and 
a terrible iron beak, and she was given the name of the 
Merrimac. 

At this time there were only about three ironclads in ironclads 
all the world. They belonged to Britain and to France, 
and had never yet been used in naval warfare. So when 
this ugly black monster appeared among the wooden ships 
of the North she created frightful havoc. It was one day 
in March that the black monster appeared in Hampton 
Roads where there was a little fleet of five Federal war- 
ships. 

The Federal ships at once opened fire upon the uncouth The 
thing. But to their surprise their shots fell harmlessly f^'^i fj"' 
from its sides, and pajdng no heed to their guns it made ^""'''. 
straight for the Cumherland, and struck her such a ter- i863 
rible blow with her sharp beak that she sank with all 
on board. She went down gallantly flying her flag to the 
last. 

The Merrimac then turned upon another ship named the 
Congress. The struggle between a wooden vessel and an 
ironclad was a hopeless one from the beginning. But the 
Congress put up a splendid fight, and only when the ship 
was afire did she give in. 

It was dusk by now and the terrible Merrimac sheered The Conr 
off leaving the Congress a blazing wreck. feT'oif 

The Federals were filled with consternation. This horri- fire 



528 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



The 

Monitor 



The battle 

between 

the 

itiinilor 

and Mer- 

rimac 



ble strange vessel would certainly return with daylight. 
And what chance had any wooden ship against it? 

But help was near. 

The Government also had been busy ship-building. A 
Swede named Ericsson had invented a new vessel which 
would resist cannon. This ship was just finished, and 
came into Hampton Eoads almost immediately after the 
battle with the Merrimac. And when the Commander 
heard the news he took up his position beside the burning 
Congress, and waited for dawn. 

This new vessel was called the Monitor, and a stranger 
vessel was never seen afloat. Its hull, which was ironclad, 
hardly showed above the water, and in the middle there 
was a large round turret. It looked, said those who saw 
it, more like a cheesebox on a raft than anything else. 

Like a tiger hungry for prey the Merrimac came back 
next morning. The captain expected an easy victory, but 
to his surprise he found this queer little cheesebox between 
him and his victims. He would soon do for the impertinent 
little minnow, he thought, and he opened fire. But his 
shells might have been peas for all the effect they had, 
and the Monitor steamed on unhurt, until she was close to 
the Merrimac. Then she fired. 

A tremendous duel now began which lasted three hours. 
The lumbering Merrimac tried to run down her enemy, but 
the quick little Monitor danced round and round, turning 
the turret now this way, now that, and firing how she 
pleased, like a terrier yapping at a maddened bull. And 
at length the Merrimac gave up the tussle, and sailed away. 

This was the first battle ever fought between ironclads 
and it has been called a draw. But after all the honours 
were with the little Monitor, for she forced her big oppo- 
nent to run away. 

It might almost be said that this battle saved the Union, 
for it showed the Confederates that they would not have 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 529 

it all their own way on sea, and that if they were building 
ironclads the Federals were building them also. And in- 
deed the Government built ships so fast that by the end 
of the war, instead of having only about forty they had 
over six hundred ships, many of them ironclad. 



CHAPTER LXXXV 

LINCOLN— THE BATTLE OF SHILOH AND THE 
TAKING OF NEW ORLEANS 

"With Grant other successes soon followed the taking of 
Fort Donelson, and many places both in Kentucky and 
Tennessee fell into the hands of the Federals. 
Grant at By the beginning of April Grant with an army of forty 

Landing^ thousand men lay at Pittsburg Landing on the Tennessee 
Eiver. At Corinth, about thirty miles to the south, the 
Confederates were gathered in equal force. But although 
the Confederates were so near and in such force the Fed- 
erals took no heed. They had of late won so many easy 
victories that they had begun to think lightly of the foe. 
So no attempt was made to protect the Union army. No 
trenches were dug, and but few scouts were sent out to 
watch the movements of the enemy. The Confederate 
leader. General Johnston, therefore determined to creep up 
stealthily, and attack the Federals where they lay in fancied 
security. 

As secretly as possible he left Corinth, and marched to- 
wards Pittsburg Landing. The weather had been wet, the 
roads were deep in mud, but in spite of dreadful difficul- 
ties for two days the army toiled silently on. At length 
on the night of Saturday the 5th of April they arrived 
within four miles of the Federal lines. 

Here they halted for the night. The men had brought 
no tents, they dared light no fires lest they should be seen 
by the foe. So, weary, wet, and shivering they lay on the 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 531 

cold damp ground, awaiting the dawn, while secure in the 
comfortable shelter of their tents the Federals slept peace- 
fully. So secure indeed did Grant feel his position to be 
that he was not with his army that night, but at Savannah 
some miles distant. 

At daybreak the Federal camp was astir. Men were First 
washing and dressing, some were cooking or eating break- shulh,"^ 
fast, most of the officers were still abed, when suddenly ^prU eth 
the sound of shots broke the Sunday stillness, and the wild 
"rebel yell" rent the air. 

A moment later the surrounding woods seemed to open 
and pour forth an army. With tremendous dash the Con- 
federates flung themselves upon the half dressed, weapon- 
less crowd of men who fled before them, or were bayoneted 
before they could seize their muskets. Thus the greatest 
battle that as yet had been fought on the continent of 
America was begun. 

Soon the roar of cannon reached Grant at Savannah, 
He knew at once that a fierce battle had begun, and flinging 
himself on his horse he hurried back to the camp. At 
eight o'clock in the morning he arrived. But already it 
seemed as if his army was defeated. It was, however, to 
be no easy victory for the Confederates. Many of the 
Federals were only raw recruits, but after the first sur- 
prise and flight they rallied repeatedly, making many a 
stubborn stand against the onslaught of the foe, which from 
the first great charge of early dawn till darkness fell never 
seemed to slacken. 

In many coloured uniforms, with many coloured pennons 
waving over them, ^he Confederates charged again and yet 
again. And with each charge the air was rent with their 
wild yell, which could be heard far and wide, even above 
the roar of the cannon. Bit by bit the Union army was 
pressed back. They fought doggedly as they went while 
from division to division rode Grant cheering them, direct- 



532 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

ing them, urging them to greater and ever greater efforts. 

Some of the fiercest fighting raged round the little log 
mooting house called Shiloh, and from this meeting house 
the battle takes its name. Sherman commanded here, and 
he held his imtried men together with marvellous skill, 
handling them as no other commander on the field could 
have done, said Grant later. 

On the Confederate side through the thickest of the 
battle rode Johnston. More than once his horse was shot 
under him, and his clothes were torn to pieces, but still 
through the fray he rode unharmed. At length a ball hit 
him in the thigh. He paid no heed. Still his tall soldierly 
figure dominated the battle, still his ringing voice cheered 
on his men. Then suddenly the voice grew faint, the tall 
figure bent, and a deathly whiteness overspread his cheeks. 

"General, are you wounded?" asked one of his officers, 
anxiously. 

"Yes," he answered, faintly, "and I fear badly." 
Death of They were his last words. Gently he was lifted from 

his horse and laid on the ground, and in a few minutes he 
died. 

When the sun went down the Confederates claimed the 
victory. But if victoiy it was it was too dearly bought with 
the death of their commander-in-chief. Nor did the Fed- 
erals own themselves beaten. They were dumbfounded 
and bleeding, but not shattered. They felt that the struggle 
was not over, and still facing each other the weary armies 
lay down to rest on the field, under the lashing rain, each 
side well aware that with the morrow would come the 
decisive contest. 

All through the night the guns from the river boomed 
and crashed, and rain fell in torrents, adding to the dis- 
comforts of the wearied men, making sleep almost impos- 
sible. 

When day dawned rain still fell in a cold and dismal 



Johnston 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 533 

drizzle. The Federals, however, rose cheerfully, for the Second 
inspiriting news that twenty-five thousand fresh troops had gimoh, °^ 
arrived ran through the lines. Before the sun had well April 7th 
risen the battle began again, but now the advantage was 
on the Federal side. 

The Confederates fought bravely still. To and fro rode 
General Beauregard cheering on his men, but step by step 
they were driven backward, and by noon were in full re- 
treat. Then as the Federals realised that the day was 
theirs cheer after cheer went up from their lines. 

The second day's fighting had turned the battle of ShUoh 
into a victory for the Union, although not a decisive one. 
On the same day, however, the navy captured a strongly 
fortified island on the Mississippi called Island Number 
Ten, with its garrison of seven thousand men and large 
stores of guns and ammunition. This considerably in- 
creased the force of the victory of Shiloh, and gave the 
Federals control of the Mississippi Valley from Cairo to 
Memphis. 

Meanwhile command of the lower Mississippi had also 
been wrested from the Confederates by General Benjamin 
F. Butler in command of the army, and Commander David 
Glasgow Farragut in command of the fleet. 

Captain Farragut who was already sixty-three at this David g. 
time was a Southerner by birth, but he had never faltered i8o7-7o"'' 
in his allegiance to the Union. "Mind what I tell you," 
he said to his brother officers, when they tried to make him 
desert his flag, "you fellows will catch the devil before 
you get through with this business." And so unshaken 
was his faith that he was trusted with the most important 
naval expedition of the war, the taking of New Orleans. 

New Orleans is about a hundred miles from the mouth 
of the Mississippi and the Confederates, who were aware 
even more than the Federals of the importance of the 
great waterway, had from the very beginning done their 



534 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



TTie bom- 
bardment 
of the 
forts 



New 

Orleans 

taken 



utmost to secure it. Seventy-five miles below New Orleans 
two forts named Jackson and St. Phillips guarded the 
approaches to the city. These the Confederates had 
enormously strengthened, and had stretched a great chain 
between them from bank to bank, to prevent the passage 
of hostile ships. They had also gathered a fleet of iron- 
clads and gunboats further to defend the city. 

But in spite of all these defences the Federals deter- 
mined to take New Orleans and on the 18th of April the 
Union ships began to bombard the forts. The Confederates 
replied fiercely, and for four days the sky seemed ablaze 
and the earth shook. Then having succeeded in cutting 
the chain across the river Farragut determined to sail past 
the fort and take New Orleans. 

At two o'clock in the morning the ships began to move. 
The night was dark but very still and clear, and soon the 
noise of slipping anchor cables warned the enemy of what 
was afoot. Then a very hail of shot and shell fell upon 
the Federal boats. Burning fire ships too were sent down 
upon them, and the red light of battle lit up the darkness. 
Yet through the baptism of fire the vessels held on their 
way undaunted. The forts were passed, the Confederate 
fleet disabled and put to flight, and Farragut sailed un- 
hindered up the river. 

At his approach New Orleans was seized with panic. 
Filled with a nameless fear women and children ran weep- 
ing through the streets, business of every kind was at a 
standstill. The men, mostly grey-haired veterans and 
boys, turned the keys in their office doors, and hurried to 
join the volunteer regiments, bent on fighting to the last 
for their beloved city. Thousands of bales of cotton were 
carried to the wharves, and there set on fire, lest they 
should fall into the hands of the enemy. Ships too were 
set on fire, and cast loose, till it seemed as if the whole 
river front was wrapped in flames. Thirty miles away 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 535 

tlie glare could be seen in the sky, and at the sight even 
strong men bowed their heads and wept. For they knew 
it meant that New Orleans had fallen, and that the Queen 
of Southern cities was a captive. 

But there was no fighting, for General Lovell who was in 
command of the city marched away with his army as soon 
as the Union ships appeared. The citizens who were left 
were filled with impotent wrath and despair. They felt 
themselves betrayed. They had been assured that the city 
would fight to the last. Now their defenders had marched 
away leaving them to the mercy of the conqueror. 

The streets were soon filled with a dangerous, howling, 
cursing mob many of them armed, all of them desperate. 
Yet calmly through it, as if on parade, marched two Fed- 
eral officers, without escort or protection of any kind. The 
mob jostled them, shook loaded pistols in their faces, yell- 
ing and cursing the while. But the two officers marched 
on side by side unmoved, showing neither anger nor fear, 
turning neither to right nor to left until they reached the 
city hall, where they demanded the surrender of the city, 

"It was one of the bravest deeds I ever saw done," said 
a Southerner, who as a boy of fourteen watched the scene. 

By the taking of New Orleans Farragut won for himself 
great fame. His fame was all the greater because in his 
fleet he had none of the newly invented ironclads. With 
only wooden vessels he had fought and conquered. "It was 
a contest between iron hearts and wooden vessels, and iron 
clads with iron beaks, and the iron hearts won," said Cap- 
tain Bailey who served in the expedition under Farragut. 

After taking New Orleans Farragut sailed up the river Farragi 
and took Baton Eouge, the state capital. So at length the ^^^l^„ 
Federals had control of the Avhole lower river as far as ^°^s'' 
Vicksburg. The upper river from Cairo was also secure 
to the Federals. Thus save for Vicksburg the whole valley 



536 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

was in their hands, and the Confederacy was practically 
cut in two. 

But Vicksburg stood firm for the South. When called 
upon to surrender the governor refused. "I have to state," 
he said, "that Mississippians do not know, and refuse to 
learn, how to surrender to an enemy. If Commodore Far- 
ragut, or Brigadier General Butler, can teach them, let 
them come and try. ' ' 

At the time soldiers enough could not be spared to help 
the fleet to take Vicksburg. So for the time being it was 
left alone. 



CHAPTER LXXXVI 

LINCOLN— THE SLAVES ARE MADE FREE 

The Federals rejoiced greatly at the successes of Grant and 
the navy, and indeed they had need of success somewhere 
to keep up their spirits, for on the whole things did not 
go well. George McClellan was commander-in-chief, and George 
although he drilled his army splendidly he never did any- ^gg'ls*"' 
thing with it. He was a wonderful organiser, but he was 
cautious to a fault, and always believed the enemy to be far 
stronger than he really was. 

He was at last dismissed, and was succeeded by one com- 
mander-in-chief after another. But none proved truly sat- 
isfactory. Indeed it was not until the last year of the war, 
when Ulysses Grant took coromand, that a really great com- 
mander-in-chief was found. 

At the beginning of the war no matter who was leader 
the long campaigns in Virginia ended in failure for the 
Federals. On the Confederate side these campaigns were 
led first by Joseph E. Johnston, and then by the great sol- 
dier, Eobert E. Lee. 

Lee came of a soldier stock, being the youngest son of Robert e. 
"Light Horse Harry Lee," who had won fame during the 1807-70 
War of the Revolution. He was a noble. Christian gentle- 
man, and when he made his choice, and determined to fight 
for the South, he believed he was fighting for the right. 

With Lee was Stonewall Jackson, his great "right hand," "StonewaU" 
and perhaps a finer soldier than Lee himself. His men 1824-63' 
adored him as they adored no other leader. Like Cromwell 
637 



538 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Second 
battle of 
Bull Run, 
iSth Aug.: 
Chantillv, 
1st Sept.; 



Antietam, 
17th Sept 



Lincoln's 

chief 

object 



lio taught them to pray as well as to fight. He never went 
into battle without commending his way to God, and when 
he knelt long in prayer his men might feel certain that a 
great fight was coming. He was secret and swift in his 
movements, so swift that his troops were nicknamed "Jack- 
son's foot cavalry." Yet he never wore his men out. He 
thought for them always, and however urgent haste might 
be he called frequent halts on his Ajdng marches, and made 
the men lie down even if it were only for a few minutes. 

To conquer such leaders, and the men devoted to them, 
was no easy matter, and it was not wonderful that the 
campaigns in Virginia marked few successes for the Fed- 
orals. At length the long series of failures ended with a 
second, and for the Federals, disastrous, battle of Bull Run. 
This was followed two days later by the battle of Chantilly, 
after which the whole Federal army fell back to "Wash- 
ington. 

Lee, rejoicing at his successes in Virginia, made up his 
mind then to invade Maryland, which state he believe^! 
would readily join the Confederacy. But he was disap- 
pointed. For if the Marylanders had not much enthusiasm 
for the Union cause they had still less for the Confederate, 
and the invaders were greeted with exceeding coldness. 
Their unfailing good fortune, too, seemed to forsake the 
Confederates, and the battle of Antietam, one of the fiercest 
of the war, although hardly a victory for the Federals, was 
equal to a defeat for the Confederates. For fourteen hours 
tlie carnage lasted, and when at length night put an end to 
the slaughter thousands lay dead on either side. Next day, 
having in a fortnight lost half his army, Lee withdrew once 
more into Virginia. 

Lincoln's chief object in carrying on the war was not to 
free slaves, but to save the Union. 

"My first object is to save the Union," he wrote, "and 
not either to save or destroy slavery. If I could save the 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 539 

Union without freeing any slave I would do it. If I could 
save it by freeing all the slaves I would do it. And if I 
could save it by freeing some, and leaving others alone I 
would also do that." Gradually, however, Lincoln began to 
believe that the only way to save the Union was to free the 
slaves. 

Many people were impetuously urging him to do it. But 
Lincoln would do nothing rash. It was a tremendous step 
to take, and the question as to when would be the right 
moment to take it was, for him, one of tremendous impor- 
tance. So he prepared his Proclamation of Emancipation 
and bided his time. Following his own good judgement 
and the advice of one of his Cabinet he resolved not to 
announce it so long as things were going badly with the 
North lest it should be looked upon as the last measure of 
an exhausted government, a cry for help. It was not to be 
sent forth into the world as "a last shriek in the retreat," 
but as a companion to victory. 

But victory was slow in coming. At length the great Prociama- 
battle was fought at Antietam. It was scarce a victory, Emandpa- 
for the Federals had lost more men than had the Confed- tj""' ^^nJ 
erates. Yet it had to pass for one. And a few days after 
it Lincoln issued his Proclamation of Emancipation. In 
this he declared that in every state which should be in arms 
against the Government on the 1st of January, I860, the 
slaves should be free forever more. This gave the rebel 
states more than three months in which to lay down their 
arms and return to their allegiance. 

Meanwhile the war went on. In November General Am- Ambrose e. 
brose E. Burnside was appointed commander of the army i824^8i ^' 
of the Potomac. He accepted the post unwillingly, for he 
did not think himself great enough to fill it. It was soon 
proved that he was right. 

On December 13th a great battle was fought at Fred- 
ericksburg in Virginia. The weather had been very cold 



540 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Battle of and the ground was covered with frost and snow. But on 

hurg'rDet the morning of the 13th, although a white mist shrouded 

13th, 1862 the land, the sun shone so warmly that it seemed like a 

September day. Yet though earth and sky alike seemed 

calling men to mildness and peace the deadly game of war 

went on. 

The centre of the Confederate army occupied some high 
ground known as Maryes Heights, and Burnside resolved 
to dislodge them. It was a foolhardy attempt, for the hill 
was strongly held, the summit of it bristled with cannon. 
Yet the order was given, and with unquestioning valour the 
men rushed to the attack. As they dashed onward the Con- 
federate guns swept their ranks, and they were mowed 
down like hay before the reaper. Still they pressed on- 
ward, and after paying a fearful toll in dead and wounded 
they at length reached the foot of the hill. Here they were 
confronted by a stone wall so thick and strong that their 
fire had not the slightest effect on it, and from behind which 
the Confederates poured a deadly hail of bullets upon them. 

Here the carnage was awful, yet still the men came on in 
wave after wave, only to melt away as it seemed before the 
terrible fire of the Confederates. "It was like snow coming 
down and melting on warm ground," said one of their lead- 
ers afterwards. 

Never did men fling away their lives so bravely and so 
uselessly. A battery was ordered forward. 

"General," said an officer, "a batteiy cannot live there." 

"Then it must die there," was the answer. 

And the battery was led out as dashingly as if on parade, 
although the men well knew that they were going to certain 
death. 

At length the short winter's day drew to a close, and 
darkness mercifully put an end to the slaughter. 

Then followed a night of pain and horror. The frost was 
intense, and out on that terrible hillside the wounded lay 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 541 

beside the dead, untended and imcared for, many dying 
from cold ere help could reach them. Still and white they 
lay beneath the starry sky while the general who had sent 
them to a needless death wrung his hands in cruel remorse. 
"Oh, those men. Oh, those men," he moaned, "those men Burnside's 
over there. I am thinking of them all the time." remorse 

Burnside knew that he had failed as a general, and in his 
grief and despair he determined to wipe out his failure by 
another attempt next day. But his officers well knew that 
this would only mean more useless sacrifice of life. With 
difficulty they persuaded him to give up the idea, and two 
days later the Federal army crossed the Rappahannock, 
and returned to their camp near Falmouth. 

With this victory of Fredericksburg the hopes of the 
Confederates rose high. They believed that the war would 
soon end triumphantly for thezn, and that the South would 
henceforth be a separate republic. There was no need for 
them, they thought, to listen to the commands of the Pres- 
ident of the North, and not one state paid any heed to 
Lincoln's demand that the slaves should be set free. 

Nevertheless on New Year's Day, 1863, Lincoln signed Lincoln 
the great Proclamation of Freedom. pfociama- 

He had first held a great reception, and had shaken hands tion of 
with so many people that his right hand was trembling, uot^" ''''^ 
"If they find my hand trembling," he said to the Secretary ^^^^ ^**' 
of State, as he took up his pen, "they will say, 'He hesi- 
tated,' but anyway it is going to be done." 

Then very carefully and steadily he wrote his name. It 
was the greatest deed of his life. "If my name is ever 
remembered," he said, "it will be for this act, and my 
whole soul is in it." 

And thus slavery came to an end. From the beginning of 
the war there had been a danger that France and Britain 
might help the South. Lincoln had now made that impos- 
sible by making the war one against slavery as well as one 



troops 



542 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

for Union. For both France and Britain were against 
slavery, and could not well help those who now fought to 
protect it. 
Negro Now that they were free, many negroes entered the array. 

At this the Southerners were very angry, and declared that 
any negroes taken prisoners would not be regarded as 
soldiers, but simply as rebellious negroes, and would be 
punished accordingly. But in spite of their anger many 
black regiments were formed, and proved themselves good 
soldiers. And before the end of the war the Confederates, 
too, were making use of Negro soldiery. But this was cut- 
ing the ground from under their own feet, and showing the 
injustice of slavery. For as a Southerner said, "If a negro 
is fit to be a soldier he is not fit to be a slave." 



CHAPTER LXXXVII 

LINCOLN— CHANCELLORSVILLE— THE DEATH OF 
STONEWALL JACKSON 

Still the war went on, and still the North suffered many 
losses. Soon after the battle of Fredericksburg General 
Burnside resigned the command of the army of the Poto- 
mac. His place was taken by General Joseph Hooker, Joseph 
known to his men as "Fighting Joe." He was a tall and [^1^79' 
handsome man, brave, and dashing almost to rashness. 
"Beware of rashness, beware of rashness," said Lincoln, 
when he appointed him. "But with energy and sleepless 
vigilance go forward, and give us victories." 

But not even "Fighting Joe" could bring victory to the 
North at once. He found the army disheartened, dwindling 
daily by desertion, and altogether in something like con- 
fusion. He was, however, a splendid organiser, and in less 
than two months he had pulled the army together and once 
more made it a terrible fighting machine. He declared it to 
be the finest army in the world, and full of pride in his 
men, and pride in himself, he set out to crush Lee. 

Near the tiny hamlet of Chancellorsville the two armies Battle of 
met, and the four days' fighting which followed is known j^'Jsvme' 
as the battle of Chancellorsville. ist to sth 

Everything seemed to favour the Federals. They had '^^' 
the larger army, they were encamped in a good position, 
and above all the men were full of admiration for, and 
trust in, "Fighting Joe." 

General Hooker's movements had been (juick and sure, 
543 



544 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Jackson 
plans Ills 
last great 
march 



his plans well laid. But he had expected the enemy to "flee 
ingloriously" before him. 

The enemy, however, did not flee, but showed a stubborn 
intention of fighting. Then Hooker's courage failed him. 
He seemed to lose his grip on things, and much to the sur- 
prise of his officers he left his high position and took a 
lower one. 

"Great heavens," said General Meade, when he heard 
the order, "if we cannot hold the top of a hill we certainly 
cannot hold the bottom of it." 

The first day of the battle passed without any great loss 
on either side. Night came, the fighting ceased, and the 
weary men lay down to rest. But for Lee and Jackson there 
was little sleep. Beneath a small clump of pine trees they 
sat on packing cases, with maps spread out before them. 
For Jackson was planning one of his quick and stealthy 
marches, intent on catching the Federals unawares where 
they least expected it. And Lee, seeing the indecision of 
the Federal leader, was nothing loath. He had grown bold 
even to rashness in proportion as Hooker had grown cau- 
tious. 

"What exactly do you propose to do?" asked Lee, as he 
studied the map. 

"Go around here," replied Jackson, as Avith his finger 
he traced a line on the map which encircled the whole right 
wing of the Federal army. 

"With what force do you propose to make this move- 
ment ?" asked Lee. 

"With my whole corps," answered Jackson. 

General Lee thought for a few minutes in silence. Then 
he spoke. 

"Well, go on," he said. 

He knew that it was a great gamble. The Federal army 
was twice as large as his oa\ti and yet Jackson proposed to 
cut it in two, and place the whole Federal army between the 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 545 

two halves. If the movement failed it would be a terrible 
failure. If it succeeded it would be a great success. It was 
worth the risk. So he said, "Go on." 

As for Jackson he had no doubts. At Lee's words he 
rose, smiling, and eager. 

' ' My troops will move at once, sir, ' ' he said, and with a 
salute he was gone. 

Soon in the cool and lovely May morning Jackson's men The 
were marching through what was known as the Wilderness. 
It was a forest of smallish trees, so thickly set that a man 
could hardly march through it gun on shoulder. The Fed- 
erals saw the great column of men move off without mis- 
givings, imagining them to be retreating. Soon they were 
lost to sight, swallowed up by the Wilderness. 

Here and there through the wood narrow, unmade roads 
were cut, and along these hour after hour twenty-five thou- 
sand men moved ceaselessly and silently. Through the 
thick foliage there came to them faint echoes of the thun- 
dering guns, while close about them the cries of startled 
birds broke the stillness, and the timid, wild things of the 
woods scurried in terror before them. As the day went on 
the heat became stifling, and dust rose in clouds beneath 
the tramping feet. Still, choking, hot and dusty the men 
pressed on. 

The soldiers of the right wing of the Federal army were 
resting about sis o'clock that evening. Their arms were 
stacked, some were cooking supper, others were smoking 
or playing cards, when suddenly from the woods there came 
the whirr of wings, and a rush of frightened squirrels and 
rabbits, and other woodland creatures. 

It was the first warning the Federals had of the approach 
of the enemy. They flew to arms, but it was already too 
late. With their wild yell the Confederates dashed into 
the camp. The Federals fought bravely, but they were 



546 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



Peter 

Keenan, 

1834-63 



Stonewall 
Jackson ia 
wounded ; 



taken both in front and rear, and wei'e utterly over- 
whelmed. 

Now and again a regiment tried to make a stand, only to 
be swept away by the terrific onslaught of the Confederates, 
and leaving half their number dead on the field they fled in 
panic. Still with desperate courage the Federal leaders 
sought to stem the onrush of the enemy and stay the rout. 

"You must charge into those woods, and hold the foe 
until I get some guns into position," said General Pleason- 
ton, turning to Major Peter Keenan. 

"I will, sir," rei^lied Keenan. Then calmly smiling, at 
the head of his handful of men he rode to certain death. 

Ten minutes later he lay dead with more than half his 
gallant followers beside him. But his sacrifice was not in 
vain. For his desperate thrust had held the Confeder- 
ates until the guns were placed, and the army saved from 
utter rout. 

The sun went down on a brilliant victory for the Confed- 
erates. Yet the night brought disaster for them. 

Eager to find out what the Federals were doing General 
Jackson rode out towards their lines in the gathering dark- 
ness. It was a dangerous thing to do, for he ran the risk 
of being picked off by their sharp-shooters. The danger 
indeed was so great that an officer of his staff tried to make 
him turn back. 

"General," he said, "don't you think that this is the 
wrong place for you?" 

But Jackson would not listen. "The danger is all over," 
he said, carelessly. "The enemy is routed. Go back and 
tell Hill to press right on." 

Soon after giving this order Jackson himself turned, and 
rode back with his staff at a quick trot. But in the dim 
light his men mistook the little party for a company of 
Federals charging, and they fired. Many of his officers 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 547 

were killed, Jackson himself was sorely wounded and fell 
from his horse into the arms of one of his officers. 

"General," asked some one, anxiously, "are you much 
hurt?" 

"I think I am," replied Jackson. "And all my wounds 
are from my own men," he added, sadly. 

As tenderly as might be he was carried to the rear, and 
all that could be done was done. But Stonewall Jackson 
had fought his last victorious fight. Eight days later the 
Conqueror of all men laid his hand upon him, and he passed 
to the land of perfect Peace. 

During these days he seemed to forget the great war. 
His wife and children were with him, and thoughts of them 
filled his heart. But at the end he was once more in imag- 
ination with his men on the field of battle. 

"Order A. P. Hill to prepare for action," he cried. 
"Pass the infantry to the front. Tell Major Hawks " 

Then he stopped, leaving the sentence unfinished. A puz- 
zled, troubled look overspread his handsome, worn face. 
But in a few minutes it passed away, and calm peace took 
its place. 

"Let us cross over the river," he said, softly and clearly, 
"and rest under the shade of the trees." 

Then with a contented sigh he entered into his rest. 

Stonewall Jackson was a true Christian and a great 
soldier, and his loss to the Confederate cause was one which 
could not be replaced. He believed to the end that he was 
fighting for the right, and, mistaken although he might be, 
his honour and valour were alike perfect. Both North and 
South may unite in admiration for him as a soldier, and in 
love for him as a Christian gentleman. 



CHAPTER LXXXVIII 



LINCOLN— THE BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG 



Ixe 

invades 
Pennsyl- 
vania 



Battle of 
Gettys- 
burg, July 
lst-3rd 



The day after Jackson was wounded the battle of Chan- 
cellorsville continued, and ended in a second victory for the 
Confederates. On the 4th and 5th the fighting was again 
renewed. Then the Federals retired across the Eappahau- 
nock to their former camping ground unmolested, the Con- 
federates being too exhausted to pursue them. 

After Fredericksburg the Confederates had rejoiced. 
After Chaneellorsville they rejoiced still more, and they 
made up their minds to carry the war into the northern 
states. So leaving part of his army under General J. E. B. 
Stuart to prevent the Federals pursuing him Lee marched 
into Pennsylvania. But General Stuart was unable to 
hold the Federals back, and they were soon in pursuit of 
Lee. 

At Chaneellorsville Hooker had shown that although he 
was a splendid fighting general he was a poor commander- 
in-chief, and towards the end of June, while the army was 
in full cry after the foe, General George Gordon Meade was 
made commander-in-chief. Meade continued the pursuit, 
and Lee, seeing nothing for it, gave up his plans of inva- 
sion, and turned to meet the foe. 

The two forces met near the little to^\-n of Gettysburg in 
Pennsylvania, and a great three-days' battle took place. 

The fighting began on the first of July when the Federal 
army was still widely scattered through the country, and 
Meade himself far in the rear, and again the Confederates 
triumphed. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 549 

Late tbat night General Meade arrived upon the field, 
and began to make preparations for the struggle on the 
morrow. On both sides the conmianders and armies seemed 
to feel that a great turning point of the war had come, and 
they bent all their energies on winning. Both camps were 
early astir, yet each side seemed to hesitate to begin the 
fearful game, and put fortune to the test. So the morning 
passed quietly, the hot silence of the summer day being 
broken only now and again by fitful spurts of firing. 

Late in the afternoon at length the Confederates at- second 
tacked, and soon the battle raged fiercely. The fight swung j|a[j,g^ 
this way and that, first the one side and then the other gain- 
ing ground here, losing it there. "When night came the 
position was little changed. The advantage still lay with 
the Confederates. 

Next day there was no hesitation. Both sides knew that Third 
the deadly duel must be fought to the close, and at dawn ^H^^ 
the roll and thud of cannon began. From hill to hill gun 
answered gun, shells screamed and hissed, and the whole 
valley seemed to be encircled with flame and smoke. But 
the Confederates gained nothing. The Federals stood firm. 

At length Lee determined to make a mighty effort to 
smash the centre of the Federal line, and split it in two. 
Collecting about a hundred and fifty guns he massed them 
along a height named Seminary Eidge, and with these he 
pounded the Federals on Cemetery Hill opposite. For two 
hours the terrible cannonade lasted. At first the Federal 
guns replied vigorously, then they almost ceased. They 
ceased, not because they had been put out of action, not 
because ammunition was running short, but because Meade 
was reserving his strength for the infantry attack he knew 
must come. 

In the Confederate camp there was strained anxiety. James 
Lee had determined to make the attack, but General Long- Longstreet 
street was against it. He did not believe that it could sue- 



550 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

ceed. It was, he felt sure, only the useless thro\nng away 
of brave lives, and his heart was wrung with sorrow at the 
Goorpc E. thought. But Lcc insisted, and General George E. Pickctt's 
1825-75 division was chosen to make the attempt. 

So Longstreet gave way. But when Pickett came to him 
for last orders he could not speak; he merely nodded his 
head, and turned away with a sob. 

Pickett, however, knew neither hesitation nor fear. 

"Sir," he said firmly, "I shall lead my division for- 
ward." 

Again Longstreet gave a sign, and Pickett, gallant and 
gay, rode off "into the jaws of death." Erect and smiling, 
his cap set rakishly over one ear, his brown-gold hair shin- 
ing in the sun, he seemed, said Longstreet long after, more 
like a "hoUday soldier" than a general about to lead a 
desperate and almost hopeless attack. 

The Federal lines were a mile away. Towards them, 
towards the bristling row of gims, the men marched stead- 
Tiie charge ily, keeping step as if on parade, their banners fluttering 
gaily, and their bayonets glittering in the sunshine. Con- 
fident and elated they swept on. They were out to win not 
merely the battle but the war, and they meant to do it. 

Half the distance was covered. Then the Federal guns 
spoke. Crashing and thundering they tore great gaps in 
the approaching column. Still the men moved on steadily, 
resistlessly, until they came within musket range. Then on 
a sudden the whole Federal line became as it were a sheet 
of flame and smoke, and the first line of the advancing Con- 
federates seemed to crumble away before the fearful fusi- 
lade. But the second line came on only faster and yet 
faster, firing volley after volley, scattering frightful death 
as they came. 

Nothing could stay their impetuous charge. On they 
came right up to the rifle pits. In a rush they were across 
them, and over the barricades. Then with a yell of victory 



'liii'sy ■ ' ■,.^Ms^iS!^i 



pL^ ^^kt- J 




^ 








^^^H^^K 


^ 




WSj^^m/^f^k 


B^j^^PV^u^S^Mk^ 


1 




'-4^ -^MH^^A 


K 


1 




^^S 


lP*^^^B^^^(§ 'iji^ 


1 



HIGH TIDE AT GETTYSBUBQ 



This gallant and hopeless charge brought the battle 
of Gettysburg to an end. It brought victory to 
the Federal side, and the Confederates slowly re- 
tired into Virginia once more. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 551 

they threw themselves upon the guns, bayoneting the gun- The Con- 
ners. Leaping upon the barricade a man held aloft the refchihe 
Confederate flag, waving it in triumphant joy. The next Federal 
instant he fell mortally wounded, and the flag, bloodstained 
and torn, was trampled under foot. 

The Confederate success was only the success of a mo- 
ment. The handful of heroic men who had reached the 
Federal guns could not hope to hold them. They died gal- 
lantly. That was all. 

A storm of shot and shell tore its way through the still 
advancing ranks. It became an ordeal of fire too great for 
even the bravest to face. The lines at length wavered, they They are 
broke, and the men were scattered in flight. Thousands ''^P"^^ 
lay dead and dying on the field, many surrendered and were 
taken prisoner, and of the fifteen thousand gallant soldiers 
who had set forth so gaily, only a pitiful remnant of thir- 
teen hundred blood-stained, weary men at length reached 
their own lines. 

This gallant and hopeless charge brought the battle of 
Gettysburg to an end. It brought victory to the Federal 
side, and the Confederates slowly retired into Virginia once 
more. 

Yet the victory was not very great nor in any way de- 
cisive, and the cost of life had been frightful. Indeed, so 
many brave men had fallen upon this dreadful field that 
the thought came to the Governor of the state that it would 
be well to make a portion of it into a soldiers' burial place, The field 
and thus consecrate it forever as holy ground. All the |^f,rgcon-^" 
states whose sons had taken part in the battle willingly seciatcd 
helped, and a few months after the battle it was dedicated. 
And there President Lincoln made one of his most beauti- 
ful and famous speeches. 

"Fourscore and seven years ago," he said, "our fathers Lincoln's 
brought forth on this continent a new nation, conceived in ^eeJh"^""^^ 
liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are 



552 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

0(iual. Now we are engaged in a great civil war, testing 
wiietber that nation, or any nation so conceived, and so 
dedicated, can long endure. We are met on a great battle- 
field of that war. We have come to dedicate a portion of 
tliat field, as a final resting-place for those who here gave 
their lives that that nation might live. It is altogether fit- 
ting and proper that we should do this. But, in a larger 
sense we cannot dedicate — we cannot consecrate — we can- 
not hallow — this ground. The brave men, living and dead, 
who struggled here, have consecrated it, far above our poor 
power to add or detract. The world will little note, nor 
long remember, what we say here, but it can never forget 
what they did here. It is for us, the living, rather, to be 
dedicated here to the unfinished work which they who 
fought here have thus far so nobly advanced. It is rather 
for us to be here dedicated to the great task remaining be- 
fore us — that from these honoured dead we take increased 
devotion to that cause for which they gave the last full 
measure of devotion — that we here highly resolve that these 
dead shall not have died in vain — that this nation, under 
God, shall have a new birth of freedom — and that govern- 
ment of the people, by the people, for the people, shall not 
perish from the earth." 



CHAPTER LXXXIX 

LINCOLN— GRANT'S CAMPAIGN— SHERIDAN'S RIDE 

The victory of Gettysburg wliicli had been so dearly 
bouglit Avas not very great. But hard upon it came the 
news that on the 4th of July Vicksburg had surrendered to 
General Grant. And taking both victories together the 
people of the North felt that now they had cause to hope. 

After the capture of New Orleans in April, 1862, Far- 
ragut had sailed up the Mississippi, and except for Vicks- 
burg the whole valley was in the control of the Federals. 
Farragut would have attacked Vicksburg also but his land 
force was not strong enough, and Halleck, who was then 
coinmander-in-chief, did not see the great importance of 
Vicksburg, and refused to send soldiers to aid him. 

The Confederates, however, knew the importance of hold- importance 
ing the city, for it was the connecting link between the 
revolted states which lay east and those which lay west of 
the great river. Through it passed enormous supplies of 
food from the West, and great quantities also of arms and 
ammunition, and other war stores, which came from 
Europe by way of Mexico. 

So while the Federals neglected to take Vicksburg the 
Confederates improved its fortifications until they were so 
strong that it seemed almost impossible that it should ever 
be taken. 

At length Grant was given supreme command of the 
western army, and he, well knowing the importance of 
Vicksburg, became intent on taking it. Again and yet 

553 



of Vicks- 
burg 



Grant's 
efforts to 
take It 



Siepe of 
N'ickshurg 
licpins, 
18th May; 



"^"anks" 

and 

"Johnnies"; 



terrors of 
the siege; 



55i THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

{igain ho tried and failed. Indeed he failed so often that 
people began to clamour for his recall. But President Lin- 
cohi turned a deaf ear to the clamour and decided always 
to "try him a little longer" and still a little longer. And 
Grant justified his trust. 

P^'inding it impossible to take Vicksburg by assault he 
determined to besiege it. In a brilliant campaign of less 
than a fortnight he marched a hundred and fifty miles, 
and fought four battles. Then he sat down with his vic- 
torious army before Vicksburg, and a regular siege began. 

Vicksburg was now completely surrounded. On the 
river the fleet kept watch, so that no boats carrying food, 
ammunition, or relief of any kind could reacli the fated 
city. On land Grant's army dug itself in, daily bringing 
the ring of trenches closer and closer to the Confederate 
fortifications. They were so close at last that the soldiers 
on either side could hear each other talking, and often 
friendly chat passed between the "Yanks" and the 
"Johnnies" or Southerners. 

"When are you coming into town, Yank?" the Confed- 
erates would ask. 

"Well, Johnnie, we are thinking of celebrating the 4th 
of July there," the Northerners would reply. 

And at this the Johnnies would laugh as at a huge joke. 
No 4th of July would the Yanks celebrate in their city. 

Ecgularly, too, the Confederates would pass over the 
little Vicksburg paper, the Daili/ Citizen, to their enemies. 
This paper apj)eared daily to the last, although paper 
grew so scarce that it sometimes consisted only of one 
sheet eighteen inches long and six inches wide. At length 
printing paper gave out altogether, and the journal ap- 
peared printed on the plain side of wall paper. 

Day was added to day, and week to week, and still the 
siege of Vicksburg lasted. All day cannon roared, shells 
screamed and whistled, and the city seemed enveloped in 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 555 

flame and noise. The streets were places of death and 
danger, and the people took refuge in the cellars of the 
houses, or in caves which they dug out of the clayey soil. 
In these caves whole families lived for weeks together, only 
creeping out to breathe the air during the short intervals, 
night and morning, when the guns ceased firing. 

Food grew scarcer and scarcer until at length there was 
nothing left but salt bacon, the flesh of mules, rats, and 
mouldy pea flour. The soldiers became no longer fit to man 
the guns, their rations being no more than a quarter of a 
pound of bacon and the same of flour each day. Water too 
ran short, and they were obliged to drink the muddy water 
of the Mississippi. 

Like pale spectres the people crept about, and many, 
both soldiers and citizens, died from starvation and dis- 
ease brought on by starvation. At length Vicksburg 
seemed little more than one great hospital, encircled by 
fire, made hideous by noise. Human nature could endure ; 
no longer, and on the morning of the 3rd of July white 
flags appeared upon the ramparts. 

Immediately the roar of cannon ceased, and silence fell 
on city and camp. After the six weeks' inferno it seemed 
to the racked nerves and aching ears of the inhabitants as if 
the silence might be felt, as if the peace wrapped them 
about like a soft robe. The relief was so great that many 
who had endured the weeks of torture dry-eyed now burst 
into tears. But they were healing tears. 

Under a lonely tree, a few hundred yards beyond the 
Confederate lines. Grant met General John C. Pemberton 
the defender of Vicksburg. The two men had fouglit side 
by side in the Mexican War, and had been friends. Now 
although divided by cruel strife they shook hands as of 
old. But memories of bygone days did not soften Grant's 
heart. His terms were hard. Once more he demanded 



Federals 

CIltlT 

\'ic'ksburg, 
■lUi July 



Grant's 
appearance 



Grant made 
com- 
mander-in- 
chief 
March, 
1861, 



556 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

unconditional surrender. And Pemberton, knowing that 
resistance was impossible, yielded. 

Next day the surrender was accomplished, and thirty 
thousand men became prisoners of war. Before noon the 
Union flag was flying over the Court House. Thus the 
"Yanks" celebrated the "glorious Fourth" in Vicksburg, 
as they had said they would do. But there was no noisy 
rejoicing. The Federals took possession almost in silence, 
for they had too much admiration for their gallant foe to 
wish to give them pain. One cheer indeed rent the air, but 
it was given for the glorious defenders of Vicksburg. 

The whole North was now united in passionate admira- 
tion for Grant. Cheering crowds followed him in the 
streets. Fools and wise men alike were eager to know 
him, to boast that they had spoken to him or touched his 
hand. Yet at first sight Grant seemed to have little of 
the hero about him. He was an "ordinary, scrubby look- 
ing man, with a slightly seedy look," said one who saw 
him in those days. "He did not march nor quite walk, 
but pitched along as if the next step would bring him to 
his nose." But his eye was clear and blue, he had a de- 
termined look, and seemed like a man it would be bad to 
trifle with. 

This shambling, scrubby looking man, with the clear 
blue eyes, was now the idol of the people. Lincoln too 
saw his genius as a leader, and wdllingly yielding to the 
popular demand made him commander-in-chief of all the 
United States armies. 

Before long Grant had made his plans for the next 
campaign. It was a twofold one. He himself with one 
army determined by blow after blow to hammer Lee into 
submission while Sherman was to tackle the other great 
Confederate army under Johnston. 

In the beginning of May Grant set out, and on the 5th and 
6th the battle of the Wilderness was fought not far from 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 557 

where the battle of Chancellorsville had been fought the Battle of 
year before. Grant had not meant to fight here, but Lee, ness,^'fy'" 
who knew every inch of the ground, forced the fight on him. *th and 6th 

In the tangled underwood of the Wilderness artillery 
and cavalry were of little use, and the battle became a 
fierce struggle between the foot soldiers of either ai-my. 
The forest was so thick that officers could only see a small 
part of their men, and could only guess at what was going 
on by the sound of the firing, and the shouts exultant or 
despairing, of the men who were driven to and fro in the 
dark and dreary thickets. In the end neither side gained 
anything except an increased respect for the foe. 

Grant's aim was to take Richmond, the Confederate capi- 
tal, and after the battle of the Wilderness with that aim 
still before him he moved his army to Spottsylvania. He Battle of 
was hotly pursued by Lee and here on the 10th and 12th vanTa?^'" 
of May another stern struggle took place. loth and 

The fighting on the 10th was so terrible that on the 
11th both armies rested as by common consent. Next day 
the battle began again and lasted until midnight. It wa3 
a hand-to-hand struggle. The tide of victory swung thia 
way and that. Positions were taken and lost, and taken 
again and after twenty-four hours of fighting neither side 
had won. Only thousands of brave men lay dead upon 
the field. 

Still intent on Richmond Grant moved southwards after 
this terrible battle, followed closely by Lee. Every day 
almost there were skirmishes between the two armies, 
but still Grant pressed onward and arrived at length within 
a few miles of Richmond. Here at Cold Harbor Lee took 
up a strongly entrenched position from which it seemed 
impossible to oust him, except by a grand assault. Grant 
determined to make that assault. 

Both officers and men knew that it could not succeed, 
but Grant commanded it and they obeyed. Yet so sure 



558 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Bnttic of were many of the men that they were going to certain 

Harbor <lcath that it is said they wrote their names and addresses 

June 3rd on slips of paper which they tacked to the backs of their 

coats, so that when their bodies were found it might be 

easily known who they were, and news be sent to their 

friends. 

At half -past four in the grey morning light eighty thou- 
sand men ruslied upon the foe. They were met with a 
blinding fire and swept away. In half an hour the attack 
was over. It was the deadliest half hour in all American 
history, and eight thousand Union men lay dead upon the 
field. 

"Some one had blundered." Grant had blundered. He 
knew it, and all his life after regretted it. "No advantage 
whatever was gained," he said, "to make up for the heavy 
loss we suffered." 
Grant's In this terrible campaign he had lost sixty thousand 

losses j^jjjj^ jjg jjg^ jjQ^ taken Richmond. He had neither de- 

stroyed nor dispersed Lee's army. Still he hammered on, 
hoping in the long run to wear out Lee. For the Con- 
federates had lost heavily, too, and they had no more 
men with which to make good their losses. On the other 
hand the gaps in the Federal army were filled up almost as 
soon as made. "It's no use killing these fellows," said 
the Confederates, "a half dozen take the place of every 
one we kill." 

But the people of the North could not look on calmly at 
these terrible doings. They cast their idol down, and 
cried out against Grant as a "butcher." They demanded 
his removal. But Lincoln refused again to listen to the 
clamour as he had refused before. "I cannot spare that 
man," he said, "at least he fights." 

Grant was terrible only for a good end. He was ruth- 
less so that the war might be brought the more speedily to 
a close. And Lincoln, the most tender hearted of all 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 559 

men, knew it. Undismayed therefore Grant fought on. 
But his army was weary of much fighting, disheartened by 
ill success, weakened by many losses. New recruits indeed 
had been poured into it. But they were all unused to dis- 
cipline. Months of drill were needed before they could 
become good soldiers. In June then Grant settled down 
to besiege Petersburg, and drill his new men the while, Siege of 
and not till the spring of 1865 did the army of the Potomac tegin"^"'^ 
again take the field. 

Meanwhile there was fighting elsewhere. 

On the part of the Confederates there was a constant 
endeavour to take Washington, and in July of this year 
the Confederate army actually came within a few miles of 
the city. There was great alarm in the capital, for it was 
defended chiefly by citizen soldiers and fresh recruits who 
had little knowledge of warfare. But just in time Grant 
sent strong reinforcements from the army of the Potomac, 
and the Confederates marched away without making an 
attack. They only retired, however, into the Shenandoah 
Valley, and their presence there was a constant menace 
to Washington. Early in August therefore General Sheri- phiUp H. 
den was sent to clear the enemy out of the valley, and fg'sTsa"' 
relieve Washington from the constant fear of attack. 

He began his work vigorously, and soon had command 
of most of the roads leading to Washington. But he 
knew that General Jubal A. Early who commanded the 
Confederate troops was a skilful and tried soldier, and to 
begin with he moved with caution. For some weeks indeed 
both commanders played as it were a game of chess, ma- 
noeuvring for advantage of position. But at length a great Battle of 
battle was fought at Winchester in which the Confederates Sp"tembe7' 
were defeated and driven from the field. Three days later i9th 
another battle was fought at Fisher's Hill, and once again Fisher's 
in spite of gallant fighting the Confederates were beaten. -^'^ 

After this battle Sheridan marched back through the 



560 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

valley, destroying and carrj-ing away everything wliich 
might be of use to the foe. Houses were left untouched, 
but barns and mills with all their stores of food and forago 
were burned to the ground. Thousands of horses and 
cattle were driven off, and the rich and smiling valley 
made a desolation, with nothing left in it, as Grant said, 
to invite the enemy to return. 

Having finished this work Sheridan dashed off to "Wash- 
ington, to consult wath the Secretary of war about his 
future movements. The Confederate army had meanwhile 
encamped again near Fisher's Hill. And Early, hearing 
of Sheridan's absence, determined to make a surprise attack 
on the Federal army. 

In the darkness of the night they set out, and stealthily 
crept towards the Federal camp at Cedar Creek. Every 
care was taken so that no sound should be made. The men 
were even ordered to leave their canteens behind, lest they 
should rattle against their rifles. Not a word was spoken 
as the great column crept onward, climbing up and down 
steep hillsides, fording streams, pushing through thickly 
growing brushwood. At length before sunrise, without 
alarm or hindrance of any kind the Confederates reached 
the camp of the sleeping Federals. 

Each man was soon in his appointed place, and in the 
cold grey dawn stood waiting the signal. At length a 
shot rang out, and with their well-known yell the Con- 
federates threw themselves into the camp. 

As quickly as might be the Federals sprang up and 
seized their arms. But they had been taken utterly by 
surprise, and before they could form in battle array they 
w^cre scattered in flight. 

Before the sun was well up the Federals were defeated, 
and their camp and cannon were in the hands of the enemy. 
Meanwhile Sheridan had reached Winchester on his return 
journey from "Washington. He had slept the night there. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 561 

and had been awakened by the sound of firing. At first 
he thought little of it, but as the roar continued he became 
sure that a great battle was being fought — and he waa 
twenty miles away ! He set spurs to his horse, and through 
the cool morning air, 

"A steed as black as Bteeds of night, 
Was seen to pass, as with eagle flight. 
As if he knew the terrible need, 
He stretched away with his utmost speed." 

Mile after mile the great black horse ate up the roads. 
The sound of firing grew louder and louder, and at length 
men fleeing in rout and confusion came in sight. There 
was every sign of a complete defeat. Wounded, unwounded, 
baggage waggons, mule teams, all were fleeing in confusion. 

It was a grievous sight for Sheridan. But he refused 
to accept defeat. Eising high in his stirrups he waved Sheridan 
his hat in the air, and shouted cheerily, "Face the other l]^J^\ *^* 
way, boys. We are going back to our camp. We are going 
to lick them into their boots." 

At the sound of his voice the fleeing soldiers paused, and 
with a mighty shout they faced about. Even the wounded 
joined in the cheering. The beaten, disheartened army 
took heart again, the scattered, disorganised groups were 
gathered, a compact line of battle was formed, and at the 
end of two hours the men were not only ready but eager 
once more to grapple with the foe. 

Then the second battle of Cedar Creek was fought. At the 
ten o'clock in the morning the Federals had been defeated. ^^"'.'' 
By five in the afternoon the Confederates were not only 
defeated, but utterly routed. Their army was shattered 
and the war swept out of the Shenandoah Valley for good Sheridan 
and all. Then Sheridan marched his victorious troops to Grant 
join Grant before Petersburg. 



CHAPTER XC 

LINCOLN— SHERMAN'S MARCH TO THE SEA- 
LINCOLN RE-ELECTED PRESIDENT 

Grant's plan of action was twofold, and while he was 
fighting Lee Sherman was fighting the second Confederate 
army under General J. E. Johnston. At the beginning of 
the campaign Sherman's army was at Chattanooga in 
Tennessee, and while Grant was fighting the battle of the 
Wilderness he began his march to Atlanta, Georgia. Fight- 
ing aU the way, the Confederate army always retreating 
before him, he slowly approached Atlanta. At length on 
September 2nd he entered and took possession of it. 

Here for a few weeks the soldiers rested after their 
arduous labours. Then preparations for the next campaign 
began. All the sick and wounded, extra tents and bag- 
gage, in fact every one and everything which could be 
done without, was sent back to Tennessee. For the order 
had gone forth that the army was to travel light on this 
campaign. None but the fit and strong were to take part in 
it, and they were to carry with them only three weeks' 
rations. 

Where they were going the men did not know. They 
did not ask. There was no need to trouble, for Sherman 
was leading them, and they knew he would lead them to 
victory. 

After Richmond Atlanta had supplied more guns and 
ammunition, and other war material for the Confederacy, 
than any other town, and before he left it Sherman deter- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 563 

mined to destroy everything which might be of use to the 
enemy. So he emptied the to^vTi of all its inhabitants, and 
blew up all the gun and ammunition factories, storehouses, the 
and arsenals. He tore up the railroads all round Atlanta J^e'^'^ea**' 
also, and last of all cut the telegraph which linked him to begins, 
the North. Then cut off as it were from all the world with isthl™ " 
his force of nearly sixty-six thousand men he turned east- 
ward, toward the sea. 

The army marched in four divisions, taking roads which 
as nearly as possible ran alongside each other, so that each 
division might keep in touch with the others. Every morn- 
ing at daybreak they broke camp and during the day 
marched from ten to fifteen miles. And as they passed 
through it they laid waste the land. Railroads were torn 
up and thoroughly destroyed. The sleepers were made 
into piles and set alight, the rails were laid on the top of 
the bonfires, and when hot enough to be pliable were 
twisted beyond all possibility of being used again. Tele- 
graph wires and poles were torn down, factories were 
burned, only private houses being left untouched. 

Foragers quartered the country, sweeping it bare of 
cattle and poultry, fodder and corn. For both man and 
beast of the great army fed upon the land as they passed 
through it, the rations with which they had come provided 
being kept in case of need. Indeed the troops fed so well 
that the march, it was said, was like a "continuous Thanks- 
giving." What they did not eat they destroyed. 

Thus right across the fertile land a stretch of waste 
and desolation was created about sixty miles wide. Yet 
it was not done in wantonness, but as a terrible necessity 
of war. It clove the Confederacy from east to west as 
thoroughly as the Mississippi clove it from north to south. 
It rifled and well-nigh exhausted the rich granary which 
fed the Confederate army, and by destroying the railroads 
prevented even what was left being sent to them. Grant 



Savannah 
is reached : 



Federals 

enter 

Savannah, 

21st 

Dec. 



Battle of 
Nashville, 
Die. 15th 
and 16tb. 



564 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

meant to end the war, and it seemed to him more merciful 
to destroy food and property than to destroy men. 

Through all this great raid there was little fighting done. 
And as the army marched day by day through the sunny 
land a sort of holiday spirit pervaded it. The work was a 
work of gi-im destruction, but it was done in the main with 
good temper. The sun shone, the men led a free and hardy 
life, growing daily more brown and sinewy, and at the 
end of the march of nearly three hundred miles, far from 
being worn out, they were more fit and strong than when 
they set forth. 

By the second week in December the goal was reached — 
Savannah and the sea. Here the army joined hands with 
the navy. Fort McAllister, which defended the south side 
of the city, was taken by a brilliant assault, and Sherman 
prepared for a siege of Savannah both by land and water. 
But in the night the Confederates quietly slipped out of 
the city, and retreated across the swamps. When their 
flight was discovered they were already beyond reach of 
pursuit, and with hardly a blow struck the city of Savannah 
fell into the hands of the Federals. 

The great march had ended triumphantly. "I beg to 
present to you, as a Christmas gift," wrote Sherman to 
Lincoln, "the city of Savannah with a hundred and fifty- 
nine heavy guns and plenty of ammunition, and also about 
twenty-five thousand bales of cotton." 

This news followed hard on the new^s of another victory. 
For on December 15th and 16th the Federals under Gen- 
eral George H. Thomas had fought a great battle at Nash- 
ville, Tennessee, in which the Confederates had been de- 
feated. By this battle their strength beyond the Alle- 
ghanies was practically crushed, so as the year 1864 closed 
the hopes of the Federals rose high. 

Early in 1865 still another victory was recorded in the 
taking of Fort Fisher in North Carolina. This was the 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 565 

last port in the possession of the Confederates. With it 
they lost their last link with the outside world, and the Fort Fisher 
blockade which Lincoln had proclaimed nearly four years \^^^"is 
before was at length complete. 186S 

All hope of success now utterly vanished for the Con- 
federates. Even Lee knew it, and he might have advised 
the South to lay down arms but Jefferson Davis, the South- 
em President, doggedly refused to own himself beaten. So 
the war continued. 

On the 1st of February Sherman set out from Savannah shertnan 
on a second march. This time he turned northward, and ^roug'h 
carried his victorious army right through the Carolinas. the 
The march was longer by more than a hundred miles than ^^° °" 
his now famous march to the sea. It was one too of much, 
greater difficulty. Indeed compared with it the march to 
the sea had been a mere picnic. 

The weather now was horrible. Rain fell in torrents, 
and the army floundered through seas of mud. Along the 
whole way too they were harassed by the foe, and hardly 
a day passed without fighting of some sort. But like an 
inexorable fate Sherman pressed on, destroying railroads, 
and arsenals, creating a desert about him until at length 
he joined forces with Grant. 

In the midst of this devastating war while some states 
were fighting for separation, another new state was added 
to the Union. This was Nevada. Nevada is Spanish and Nevada is 
means snowy and the state takes its name from the snow- ^g^'union*" 
topped mountains v/hich run through it. It was formed 
out of part of the Mexican territory. Like West Virginia, 
the other battle-born state, it was true to the Union. And 
scanty though the population was, it raised more than a 
thousand men for the Union cause. 

Now too, in the midst of war in November of 1864 came 
the time of electing a new President. Many people were 
tired of the war. They had expected it to last for a few 



5GG THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

montlis, and it had lasted for years, and some of them 
were inclined to blame Lincoln for it. So they wanted a 
new President. But for the most part the people loved 
Lincoln. He was Father Abe to them. And even those 
who wanted a change agreed with Lincoln himself when 
he said that "it was not well to swop horses when crossing 
a stream." 
Lincoln So Lincoln was triumphantly elected and on March 4th, 

l^residcnt 1865, he was inaugurated for the second time. He made the 
shortest speech ever made on such an occasion, and he 
closed this short speech with most beautiful and unforget- 
able words. 

"With malice towards none, with charity for all, with 
firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let 
us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up the 
nation's wounds; to care for him who shall have borne the 
battle, and for his widow, and for his orphan — to do all 
which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace 
among ourselves and with all nations." 



CHAPTER XCI 

LINCOLN— THE END OF THE WAR— THE PRESI- 
DENT'S DEATH 

No President ever took up his burden in a more great 
hearted fashion than Lincoln. No President ever faced 
the difficulties of his position with so much tenderness, and 
so much strength. But he felt his burdens lie heavy on 
his shoulders. Deep lines of pain were graven on his face, 
and to his sad eyes there came a deeper sadness. Yet he 
never lost heart, and even in the gravest moments he would 
pause to tell a funny story. 

"I should break down otherwise," he said. 

He had no anger against the South, only a deep pity, a 
deep desire to see the country one again. So, much as he 
longed for peace he would listen to no proposal which did 
not mean peace with union. And as Jefferson Davis de- 
clared that he would rather die than see North and South 
united the war continued. 

On the 1st of April a great battle was fought at Five Battle of 
Forks, a few miles from Petersburg. In this the Con- ApHi^ut""' 
federates were defeated, and more than five thousand were 
taken prisoner. The next day, true to his hammering pol- 
icy. Grant ordered a great assault all along the lines before 
Petersburg. At daybreak the attack began, and again the 
Federals were victorious. All that brave men could do the 
Confederates did. But their valour availed them nothing. 
They were far outnumbered, and their line was pierced in 
many places. 

567 



Jefferson 
nnvis 
floes from 
Richmond ; 



5G8 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

That moniiiig President Davis was sitting in church at 
Richmond when a despatch from Lee was brought to him. 
"My lines are broken," it said; "Richmond must be evacu- 
ated this evening." 

Quickly and silently Davis left the church. His day of 
power was over, and with his Cabinet and officials lie fled 
from Richmond. 

Soon the news spread throughout the Southern capital, 
and panic seized upon the people. Warehouses, filled with 
tobacco and cotton, were set in flames. All that was evil in 
the city broke loose, the prison was emptied, rogues and 
robbers worked their will. Soon the streets were filled with 
a struggling mob of people, some bent on plunder, others 
on fleeing from the place of terror and turmoil. 

The night passed in confusion and horror past descrip- 
tion. Then the next day the Federals took possession of 
the distracted city, and in a few hours the tumult was 
hushed, the flames subdued, and something like order 
restored. 

Meanwhile without entering the city Grant was hotly 
pursuing Lee and his army. The chase was no long one. 
Lee's army was worn out, ragged, barefoot and starving. 
Grant with an army nearly three times as large and well 
equipped besides, soon completely surrounded him north, 
south, east, and west. Escape there was none. 

"There is nothing left me but to go and see General 
Grant," said Lee, "and I would rather die a thousand 
deaths." But like the brave soldier he was he faced what 
seemed to him worse than death rather than uselessly sac- 
rifice gallant lives. 

A few letters passed between the two great leaders, then 
they met in a private house at Appomattox Court House. 
The contrast between the two was great. Lee looked the 
Southern aristocrat he was. White-haired and tall, erect 
still in spite of his sixty years, he was dressed in splendid 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 569 

uniform, and wore a jewelled sword at his side. Grant, 
half a head shorter, fifteen years younger, seemed but a 
rough soldier beside him. He wore only the blue blouse 
of a private, and carried no sword, nothing betraying his 
rank except his shoulder straps. 

It was Lee's first meeting with "Unconditional Sur- Lee 
render" Grant. But this time Grant drove no hard bar- ^^pltisa^' 
gain. "I felt like anything rather than rejoicing at the 
downfall of a foe who had fought so long and valiantly,' 
he said, many years after. The war was over, and there 
was no need of severity. So officers and men alike were 
all released on the promise that they would not again take 
up arms against the United States. The officers were al- 
lowed to keep their swords, their horses and belongings. 
The privates also were allowed to keep their horses, for 
as Grant said, "they would need them for their spring 
ploughing. ' ' 

Everything being settled Lee returned to his men, to 
break the news to them. His face was stern and sad as 
he faced his worn and ragged troops. As he looked at them 
words failed him. "Men," he said, "we have fought 
through the war together, and I have done the best I could 
for you." Then he ceased. Tears blinded and choked 
him, sobs burst from the hardy men who had followed him 
joyfully to death. So they said farewell. 

Grant on his side would allow no rejoicing in his camp, 
no firing of salutes. "The war is over," he said, "the 
rebels are our countrymen again." And indeed this was 
the end of the war, although for a week or two the Con- 
federates elsewhere still held out. 

When the news was heard throughout the country people 
went mad with joy. The great day of peace had come at Peace 
last, and all the world went a-holidaying. People who 
were utter strangers to each other shook hands in the 
street, they laughed and cried, bonfires were lit and bells 



570 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

rung. Never had there been such rejoicing in the land. 
And among those who rejoiced none was more glad than 
the President. 
i.inroin'9 "I thank God," he said, "that I have lived to see this 

j^y' day. It scorns to me that I have been dreaming a horrid 

dream for five years. But now the nightmare is gone." 
And already his thoughts were turned to the binding up 
of the nation's wounds. 

It was the 14th of April and he had promised to go to 
the tlieatre that evening. lie did not want to go, but his 
presence had been announced in the pai)('rs, and thinking 
that the people would be disappointed if he failed to ap- 
pear, he went. 

It was about nine o'clock in the evening when the Presi- 
dent entered his box with his wife and one or two friends, 
his As soon as he appeared the people rose from their seats 

roooption j^„f| cheered and cheered again, and the actors stopped 
people; their play until the audience grew calm again. 

In a few minutes all was quiet once more, and for an 
hour the play went on. Then while every one in the box 
was intent upon the stage a man crept softly through the 
he is door and stood behind the President. Suddenly a sharp 

*''"'' pistol shot rang out, and without a groan the great Presi- 

dent fell forward, djdng. 

His wicked work done the man sprang from the box 
on to the stage shouting, "Sic semper tyrannis," — "Thus 
lot it ever be with tyrants." As he sprang his foot caught 
in the flag which draped the box. He fell with a crash 
and broke a bone in his leg. But in spite of the hurt he 
jumped up. Then fiercely brandishing a dagger and shout- 
ing, "the South is avenged," he disappeared. 

The murderer was a man named John Wilkes Booth. 
He was a second rate and conceited actor having a vast 
idea of his own importance. With him and the small 
band of fanatics he ruled the leaders of the South had notJi- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 571 

ing whatever to do. Indeed by his act he proved himself 
to be their worst enemy. 

Now hurrying out of the theatre he mounted a horse 
which was held in readiness, and galloped away through 
the night. 

Meanwhile the theatre was in wild confusion. "He has 
shot the President." "Hang him! shoot him!" cried a 
hundred voices. But the murderer was gone. Women 
wept, men swore, the confusion was unutterable. 

Meanwhile the dying President was quickly carried into 
a house near. But nothing that love or science could do 
availed. The kind grey eye^ were closed never to open 
again, the gentle voice was stilled forever. All night he 
lay moaning softly, then as morning dawned a look of 
utter peace came upon his face and the moaning ceased. 

Deep silence fell upon every one around the bed. The 
Secretary of War was the first to break it. 

"Now he belongs to the ages," he said. "he 

So the great President passed on his way. And the ^^ ^JJj 
people mourned as they had mourned for no other man. ages" 
As to the negroes they wept and cried aloud, and would 
not be comforted, for "Massa Linkum was dead," and they 
were left fatherless. 



CHAPTER XCII 

JOHNSON— HOW THE PRESIDENT WAS IMPEACHED 

The Vice-President, Andrew Johnson, now became Presi- 
dent. Like Lincoln he came of very poor people. He 
taught himself how to read, but could not write until after 
his marriage, when his wife taught him. In many ways 
he thought as Lincoln did, but he had none of Lincoln's 
wonderful tact in dealing with men, he could not win 
men's love as Lincoln had done. 

"I tell you," said a Confederate soldier, speaking of 

Lincoln, "he had the most magnificent face and eyes that 

I have ever gazed into. If he had walked up and down 

the Confederate line of battle there would have been no 

battle. I was his, body and soul, from the time I felt the 

pressure of his fingers." 

Lincoln a The Southerners would have found a friend in Lincoln, 

the " '^ but now that friend was lost to them. Had he lived much 

South of the bitterness of the time after the war would never 

have been. 

President Johnson had a very hard task before him. He 
had "to bind up the nation's wounds" and re-unite the 
North and the South. But he had neither the tact nor the 
strength needed for this great task. At first it was thought 
lie would be too hard on the South. Then it was thought 
be would be too lenient, and soon he was at loggerheads 
with Congress. 

For the South, this time was a time of bitterness. The 
Confederate States were divided into five districts, each 

672 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 573 

district being ruled over by an officer with an army of 
soldiers under him. From the men who had led the re- Negro 
bellion, all power of voting was taken away, while at the ^" ^^^^ 
same time it was given to the negroes. 

The negroes were very ignorant. They had no knowl- 
edge of how to use their votes. So a swarm of greedy 
adventurers from the North swooped down upon the South, 
cajoled the negroes into voting for them, and soon had the 
government of these states under their control. 

These men were called Carpet-baggers. For it was said The 
they packed all their belongings into a carpet bag. They baggers 
had no possessions, no interests in the South. They came 
not to help the South, but to make money out of it, and 
under their rule the condition of the Southern States be- 
came truly pitifid. 

But at length this w^retched time passed. The troops 
were withdrawn, the carpet-baggers followed, and the gov- 
ernment once more came into the hands of better men. 

Meanwhile bitterness had increased between the Presi- 
dent and Congress. And now Congress brought in a bill 
to lessen the President's power. This was called the Ten- Tenure 
ure of Office Bill. By it, the President was forbidden to ^ii^^"" 
dismiss any holder of a civil office without the consent of i867 
the Senate. The conmaand of the army was also taken 
away from him, and he was only allowed to give orders to 
the soldiers through the commander-in-chief. 

The President of course vetoed this bill. But Congress 
passed it in spite of his veto. This can be done if two- 
thirds of the Members of the House and the Senate vote 
for a bill. So the Tenure of Office Bill became law. 

Now the President had grown to dislike Stanton, the Edwin M. 
Secretary of War. He disliked him so heartily indeed that fli^^eg'. 
he would no longer speak to him, and he determined in 
spite of the Tenure of Office Bill to get rid of a man he 
looked upon as an enemy. 



574 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Is dta- So Stanton was dismissed. But Stanton refused to go. 

"uTk b -^"'^ when his successor, General Thomas, appointed by 
1868; ' the President, walked into the War Office, he found Stan- 
ton still in possession, with his friends round him. 

"I claim the office of Secretary of War, and demand it 
by order of the President," said Thomas. 

"I deny your authority, and order you back to your 
own office," said Stanton. 

"I will stand here," replied Thomas. "I want no un- 
pleasantness in the presence of these gentlemen." 

"You can stand there, if you please, but you cannot 
refuses act as Secretary of War. I am Secretary of War, and 

*" ^ I order you out of this office, and to your own," cried 

Stanton. 

"I will not obey you, but will stand here and remain 
here," insisted Thomas. 

In spite of his insistence, however, he was at last got rid 
of. 

But it was impossible that things should go on in this 
fashion. The Senate was angry because its authority had 
been set at nought, but it could do little but express its 
The wrath. Then the House took the matter in hand. And 

impeached; ^^r the first and only time in the history of the United 
States the President was impeached before the Senate, 
"for high crimes and misdemeanors in office." 

But Andrew Johnson did not care. The House sat in 
judgement on him, but he never appeared before it. He 
knew the impeachment was only a makebelieve on the 
part of his enemies to try and get rid of him. So he chose 
lawyers to defend him, but never appeared in court himself. 

For ten days the trial lasted. The excitement through- 
out the country was intense, and on the last day when the 
verdict was given the court was packed from floor to ceil- 
ing, and great crowds, unable to get inside, waited without. 

In tense silence each Senator rose and gave his verdict 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 575 

"guilty" or "not guilty." And when the votes were 
counted it was found that the President was declared not he is 
guilty. There were forty-eight Senators, and to convict the le^h'^M^, 
President it was necessary that two-thirds should declare i^es 
him guilty. Thirty-five said guilty, and nineteen not guilty. 
Thus_ he was saved by just one vote. 

Stanton then quietly gave up the post to which he had 
clung so persistently. Another man took his place, and 
the President remained henceforth undisturbed until the 
end of his term. 

During Johnson's Presidency another state was ad- Nebraska 
mitted to the Union. This was Nebraska. It was formed a<J™'"ed 

to the 

out of part of the Louisiana Purchase, the name being an Union, 
Indian one meaning "shallow water." It had been formed 
into a territory at the time of the famous Kansas-Nebraska 
Bill, and now in March, 1867, it was admitted to the Union 
as the 37th State. 

This year too, the territory of Alaska was added to the Alaska; 
United States. Alaska belonged to Russia by right of 
Vitus Bering's discovery. It was from this Vitus Bering 
that the Bering Strait and Bering Sea take their names. 
The Russians did very little with Alaska, and after a hun- 
dred years or more they decided that they did not want 
it, for it was separated from the rest of the Empire by 
a stormy sea, and in time of war would be difficult to pro- 
tect. So they offered to sell it to the United States. But 
nothing came of it then, and for some years the matter 
dropped, for the war came and blotted out all thoughts of 
Alaska. 

But now peace had come, and the subject was taken up is bought 
again, and at length the matter was settled. Russia re- l^Jtel 
ceived seven million two hundred thousand dollars, and states, 
Alaska became a territory of the United States. 

A party of American soldiers was landed at the town 
of Sitka. They marched to the governor's house, and there 



576 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

were drawn up beside the Russian troops. Then the Rus- 
sian Comniaiuler ordered the Russian flag to be hauled 
down, and made a short speech. Thereupon the soldiers 
of both countries fired a salute. The American flag was 
run up, and the ceremony was at an end. 

Thus another huge territory was added to the United 
States. But at first many people were displeased at the 
purchase. It was a useless and barren country, they 
thought, where the winters were so long and cold that it 
was quite unfit for a dwellingplace for white men. But 
soon it was found that the whale and seal fisheries were 
very valuable, and later gold was discovered. It has also 
been found to be rich in other minerals, especially coal, and 
in timber, and altogether lias proved a useful addition to 
the country. 



CHAPTER XCIII 

GRANT— A PEACEFUL VICTORY 

In 1869 General Grant, who liad made such a great name 
for himself during the Civil War, became President. Grant 
was a brave and honest soldier. He knew little however 
about politics. But now that Lincoln was gone the people 
loved him better than any other man. So he became 
President. 

His was a simple trusting soul. He found it hard to 
believe evil of any one, and he was easily misled by men 
who sought not their country's good, but their own gain. 
So mistakes were made during his Presidency. But these 
may be forgotten while men must always remember his 
greatness as a soldier, and his nobleness as a victor. He 
helped to bring peace to his country, and like his great 
leader he tried after war was past to bind up the nation's 
wounds. 

When Grant came into power the echoes of the great 
war were still heard. The South had not yet returned 
into peaceful union with the North, and there was an 
unsettled quarrel with Britain. The quarrel arose in this The 
way. During the Civil War the British had allowed the ciaima"* 
Confederates to build ships in Britain; these ships had 
afterwards sailed out from British ports, and had done a 
great deal of damage to Union shipping. 

The British had declared themselves neutral. That is, 
they had declared that they would take neither one side 
nor the other. But, said the Americans, in allowing Con- 
577 



The 

WasWngton 
Treaty, 
1871 

Court of 

Arbitration, 

1871-2 



678 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

federate ships to be built in Britain, the British had taken 
the Confederate side, and had committed a breach of neu- 
trality. And for the damage done to their ships the 
Americans now claimed recompense from the British Gov- 
ernment. The ship which had done the most damage was 
called the Alabama and from this the claims made by 
America were called the Alabama Claims. 

At first, however, the British refused to consider the 
claims at all. For years letters went to and fro between 
the two governments, and as the British still refused to 
settle the matter, feeling in America began to run high. 

But at length the British consented to talk the matter 
over, and a commission of five British and five Americans 
met at Washington. After sitting for two months this 
commission formed what is kno^vn as the Washington 
Treaty. By this Treaty it was arranged that the Alabama 
Claims should be decided by arbitration. A Court of Arbi- 
tration was to be formed of five men; and of this court 
the President of the United States, the Queen of England, 
the King of Italy, the President of Switzerland, and the 
Emperor of Brazil, were each to choose a member. 

The men chosen by these rulers met at Geneva in Switz- 
erland, and after discussing the matter for a long time 
they decided that Britain had been to blame, ai.d must pay 
the United States fifteen million five hundred thousand 
dollars. Thus the matter was settled in a peaceful way. 
Fifty years before, a like quarrel might have led to war 
between the two countries. Even at this time, with less 
wise leadership on either side, it might have come to 
war. But war was avoided and a great victory for peace 
was won. 

Besides the Alabama Claims the last dispute about 
boundaries between the United States and Canada was 
settled at this time. This also was settled by arbitration, 
the new-made German Emperor being chosen as arbiter. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 579 

"This," said President Grant, "leaves us for the first 
time in the history of the United States as a nation, with'- 
out a 'question of disputed boundary between our territory 
and the possessions of Great Britain." 

Grant was twice chosen as President and it was during 
his second term that Colorado was admitted to the Union Colorado 
as the thirty-eighth state. The new state was formed ag^^"^'^ 
partly out of the Mexican Concession, partly out of the state, 
Louisiana Purchase, and was named after the great river 
Colorado, two branches of which flow through it. It was 
admitted as a state in August, 1876. 



CHAPTER XCIV 



HAYES— GARFIELD— ARTHUR 



Ilaycs 

PresiiJcnt, 

1877-81 



Carpet-bag 
government 
comes to 



In 1877 Rutherford B. Hayes became President. Ever 
since the Civil War a great part of the South had been 
in constant turmoil. Soldiers were still stationed in the 
capitals of the various states, and the carpet-bag govern- 
ment still continued. But Hayes wished to put an end to 
this. So he got the principal white people in the South to 
promise that they would help to keep law and order. Then 
he withdrew all the troops. Without their aid the carpet- 
bag government could not stand, and the white men of the 
Soutli once more began to rule in the South. 

President Hayes also tried to lessen the evil of the 
"spoils system." In this he met a good deal of opposi- 
tion. But the system of passing examinations was begun 
for some posts. 

After the troublous times that had gone before this was 
a time of peace, in which for the first time since the War 
North and South seemed once more united. 



In 1881 James Garfield became President. Like other 
Presidents before him, his boyhood had been one of pov- 
erty and hard work. But from doing odd labouring jobs, 
or tending barge horses on the Ohio Canal, he had grad- 
ually worked upwards. He had been barge-bo}', farmer, 
carpenter, school teacher, lawyer and soldier, having in the 
Civil War reached the rank of general. At thirty-two he 
entered Congress, and there soon made his mark. 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 581 

Now he had become President, and as soon as he took 
up his office he was besieged by office seekers. They he is 
thronged his house, they stopped him in the street, button- b"office 
holed him in railway carriages. They flattered, coaxed, seekers; 
threatened, and made his life a burden. 

But in spite of all this worrying the new President de- 
termined to do what he could to end the "spoils system," 
and appoint people only for the sake of public good. Ac- 
cordingly he made many enemies. 

Among the many office-seekers whom the President was 
forced to disappoint was a weak-minded, bad young man 
named Guiteau. Garfield saw plainly that he was quite 
unfit to fill any government post, and he refused to employ 
him. Thereupon Guiteau 's heart was filled with hate 
against the President. He brooded over his wrongs till 
his hate became madness, and in this madness he deter- 
mined to kill his enemy. 

Since he took up office the President had been hard at 
work. Now in July he determined to take a short holiday 
in New England, and visit Mrs. Garfield, who had been 
ill, and had gone away for change of air. 

On Saturday, the 2nd of July, the morning on which he 
was going to set out, he awoke in excellent spirits. Be- 
fore he got up one of his sons came into his room. The 
boy took a flying leap over his father's bed. 

"There," he said with a laugh, "you are President of 
the United States, but you can't do that." 

"Can't I?" said the President. 

And he got up and did it. 

In the same good spirits he drove to the station. 

As he walked along the platform a man with an evil 
look on his face followed him. Suddenly a pistol shot was 
heard, and a bullet passed through the President's sleeve, 
and did no harm. It was quickly followed, however, by a 



582 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

he is second, wliicli hit the President full in the back, and he 

wounded, f^jj ^q ^jjg ground. The President was sorely wounded, but 
not killed. A mattress was quickly brought, and he was 
gently carried to the White House. 

Then a message was sent to Mrs. Garfield, telling her 
what had happened, and bidding her come home. She 
and her daughter had been happily awaiting the Presi- 
dent's coming to them. Now everj-thing was changed, and 
in sorrow and haste they went to him. 

For nearly three months President Garfield lingered on. 
At times he seemed much stronger, and those who loved 
him believed he would recover. But by degrees their hopes 
he dies, faded, and in September he died. 

1881 ^^* ' Once again the sorrowing nation followed their President 
to the grave, and once again the Vice-President took oflSce 
as President. 
Arthiir The new President was named Chester A. Arthur, and 

issT-'s^"'' on taking office he was less known to the country than any 
President before him. He came to office in a time of peace 
and prosperity, and although nothing very exciting hap- 
pened during his presidency he showed himself both wise 
and patriotic. 
CiTii The best thing to remember him for is his fight against 

rcForm ^^^ "spoils system." Ever since Grant had been Presi- 

dent men who loved their country, and wanted to see it well 
served, had fought for civil service reform. 

Garfield's sad death made many people who had not 
thought of it before see that the "spoils system" was bad. 
For it had been a disappointed seeker of spoils who killed 
him. So at last in 1883 a law was passed which provided 
that certain appointments should be made by competitive 
examinations, and not given haphazard. At first this law 
only applied to a few classes of appointments. But by de- 
grees its scope was enlarged until now nearly all civil 
service appointments are made through examinations. 



CHAPTER XCV 

CLEVELAND— HARRISON— CLEVELAND 

In 1885 Arthur's term of office came to an end, and Grover Cleveland 
Cleveland became President. He was the son of a clergy- fsg^'g*^"*' 
man, and it was intended that he should have a college 
education. But his father died when he was only sixteen, 
and he had to begin at once to earn his own living. 

Grover Cleveland, however, determined to be a lawyer, 
and with twenty-five dollars in his pocket he set out from 
home to seek his fortune. He did two or three odd jobs 
by the way, but soon got a place as clerk in a lawyer's office 
in Buffalo. 

His foot was thus on the first rung of the ladder which 
he wished to climb. And he climbed steadily, until twenty- 
six years later he was chosen Mayor of Buffalo. As Mayor 
he soon made a name for himself by his fearless honesty 
and businesslike ways. He w^ould not permit unlawful or The 
unwise spending of public money, and he stopped so many ^yo,". 
extravagant acts of the council that he became known as 
the "Veto Mayor," and he saved the town taxpayers thou- 
sands of dollars a year. 

Next he became Governor of New York State. As Got- 
ernor he continued his same fearless path, vetoing every- 
thing which he considered dishonest or in any way harmful. 

And as President, Cleveland was just as fearless and 
honest as before. During the four years of his presi- 
dency he used his power of veto more than three hundred 
times. 



tries to 
reduce the 
tariffs 



584 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

As one would expect from such a man Cleveland stood 
firm on the question of civil service reform. "The people 
pay for the government," he said, "and it is only right 
that government work should be well done. Posts should 
be given to those who are fit to fill them, and not merely 
to those who have friends to push them into notice." 

President Cleveland also tried to get the tariffs on im- 
ported goods reduced. He discovered that there was 
more money in the treasury than the country required. 
During the war, duties had been made high because the 
Government required a great deal of money. But after 
the war was over, and there was no need for so much 
money these high duties had still been kept on. The con- 
sequence was that millions of dollars were being heaped 
up in the Treasury, and were lying idle. The President 
therefore thought that the tariffs should be reduced, and 
he said so. But there were so many people in the country 
who thought that a high tariff was good that, when in the 
next presidency, a new tariff bill was introduced, the 
duties were made higher than ever. 



Harrison 
President, 
1889-93 



Xorth and 
South 
Dakota 
admitted to 
the Union, 
1889 



In 1889 President Cleveland's presidency came to an 
end, and Benjamin Harrison became President. He was 
the grandson of that William Henry Harrison who died 
after he had been President for a few weeks. 

During President Harrison's term of office six new states 
were admitted into the Union. The two first of these 
were North and South Dakota, the name in Indian meaning 
"allies." It was the name the allied North-Western tribes 
gave themselves. But their neighbours called them Nado- 
way sioux, which means ' ' enemies. ' ' The white people, how- 
ever, shortened it to Sioux, and North Dakota is sometimes 
called the Sioux State. 

Both North and South Dakota were formed out of the 
Louisiana Purchase. In 1861 they had been organised as 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 585 

the territory of Dakota. Seventeen years or so later they 
were divided into North and South Dakota and were ad- 
mitted as states in November, 1889. 

Two or three days later Montana was acknitted. This Montana 
state was formed partly out of the Louisiana Purchase, to"he^ 
and partly out of the Oregon country. The Rocky Moun- J^^g™' 
tains cross the state, and its name comes from a Spanish 
word meaning "mountainous." 

After Lewis and Clark explored the country many fur 
traders were attracted to it. But it was not until gold was 
discovered there that settlers came in large numbers. In 
spite of terrible trouble with the Indians, and much war 
and bloodshed, year by year the settlers increased, and in 
1889 the territory was admitted as a state. 

A few days after Montana the State of Washington was Washington 
admitted to the Union. It was part of the Oregon country, toTh"^*^ 
and was of course named after the great "Father of his J^gg""* 
country," George Washington. 

In the following year Idaho became a state. Its name Idaho 
is Indian, meaning "gem of the mountains." This state, fo'the'^ 
like Washington, was formed out of the Oregon country. J^g'""' 
The first white men who are known to have passed through 
it were Lewis and Clark. But, as in Montana, it was not 
until gold was discovered that settlers in any great num- 
bers were attracted there. One very interesting thing 
about Idaho is that it was the second state to introduce 
women's suffrage. That is, women within the state have 
the same right of voting as men. 

But the first state to introduce women's suffrage was 
Wyoming, which was admitted to the Union a few days Wyoming 
after Idaho. This state was formed out of parts of all ^o^th"^*^ 
three of the great territories which had been added to the ^"j?"' 
United States. The east was part of the Louisiana Pur- 
chase, the west was part of the Oregon country, and the 



586 THIS COl'XTKY OF Ol'RS 

ssoiJth i\*rt of liic MosioAn cession. It has nnioh fino pas- 
tuTV land and its Indian name uwsans "broad valley.'* 

In ISi^^ Harrison's term of offjoo CAmo to an ond. *nd 

Ocvri*na for tho soeond tinio Growr Cleveland \ras <?leeto^l Presi- 

J^i^** dent. This is the only time in the history of the Unite^i 

Stj»tes that an ex-President has a^rain <s5tne to office after 

an inten^al of years, 

Fonr hnndri\l ye^rs had now ^x^ssed since Ov^lnn1^ns 
disct'^voTwi America, and it was dtvidoti to celebrate the 
o.k*«» tvoAsion by holding a srreAt World's Fair at OhicAjriv It 
F^?j vras not possible, hoxrever. to p.-'t overytliinsr ready in time 

to hold the ci^lebration in 1S92. which was the actual anni- 
versary, so the eJthibition was opencil the following year 
instead. 

There had Invn other exhibitions in Ainorioj\ of the 
same kind, but none so splendid as the Oolnnibian Fair. It 
was fitting that it shonld be splendid, as it connne.moratevi 
the first act in the life of a great nation. In these fonr 
hnndrotl years what wonders had Kvn perfornu\il Since 
Colmnbns tirst showt\l tho way across the Se.** of Darkness 
millions had followed in his track, and the vast wilderness 
of the unknown continent had Ivon jvopled from shore to 
shore. 

Millions of ^vople fn^ni ;vll over the world c.'inie to visit 
the "White City as it c.nme to be caIKhI : and men of every 
nation wandennl through its stately halls, .and among its 
fair lawns and g;\nlons where things of art and Ivauty 
weri^ g!i1hert\l from every clime. 

But most interesting of all were the exhibits which 
showeil the progress tiiat had beoji made in these four 
hundroil years. 

There one might see copies of the frail little vessels in 
which Columbus braved the unknown horrors of the Sea 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 587 

of Darkness, as well as models of the ocean going Icvinthans 
of to-day. 

During Cleveland's second term of office still another utj.h 
state entered the Union. This was Utah, the state founded to'"},"'^'' 
by the Mormons. Polygamy being forbidden, it was ad- H^^',?"' 
initted in IS'JG aa the forty-fifth state. 



CHAPTER XCVI 

McKINLEY— WAR AND SUDDEN DEATH 

In 1897 William McKinley became President. Like some 
other Presidents before him he came of very humble people, 
and had by his own efforts raised himself until at length 
he lu'ld the highest office in the land. 

McKinley was a keen protectionist. That is, he believed 
in putting a heavy duty on foreign goods coming into the 
country, not in order to get revenue or income for the 
needs of the Government, but in order to protect the home 
manufacturer. He wanted to put such a high duty on for- 
eign goods that the home manufacturer could sell his goods 
at a high price, and still undersell the foreigner. In Presi- 
dent Harrison's time McKinley, then a member of Con- 
gress, succeeded in getting the tariff made higher than 
ever before, and the Act then passed was known as the 
McKmicy McKinley Tariff Act. And just as President Monroe is 
known outside America chiefly because of the Monroe Doc- 
trine, so President McKinley is known because of the Mc- 
Kinley Tariff Act. 

For many years now the United States had been at peace. 
But the year after McKinley came into office the country 
was once more plunged into war. 

In days long ago when Englishmen were struggling to 
found a colony in Virginia, Spain was a great and powerful 
nation, and her dominions in the New "World were vast. 
But because of her pride and her cruelty Spain lost these 
dominions one by one, until at length there remained in 



TarifiF, 
1890 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 589 

the Western hemisphere only a few islands, the largest of 
which was Cuba. But even these were not secure, and 
again and again the Cubans rose in rebellion against their Insurrectii 

r^ • 1 in Cuba; 

bpanish oppressors. 

The Spaniards waged war against their revolted sub- 
jects in most cruel fashion, and the people of the United 
States looked on with sorrow and indignation at the bar- 
barous deeds which were done at their very doors. 

McKinley had been a soldier in the Civil War, and had 
fought well and gallantly for the flag. But like other 
soldier Presidents he loved peace more than war. Like 
Cleveland before him he felt uuwilling to plunge the coun- 
try into war. So he shut his ears, and turned away his 
eyes from the misery of Cuba. 

But there were many Americans in Cuba. They as well 
as the Cubans were being starved. So ships were sent to 
Cuba with food for them, and in this way not only they 
but many Cubans were saved from starvation. Then a 
United States battleship called the Maine was sent to The 
Cuba, and anchored in the harbour of Havana, to be ready ^"*^» 
in case of need to help the Americans. 

For three weeks the Maine lay rocking at anchor. Then 
on the night of 15th February, 1898, while every one on 
board was peacefully sleeping the vessel was blown up, (s 
and two hundred and sixty-six men and officers were killed, up. 

When the people of the United States heard the news 
a wave of anger passed over the land. But the President 
was calm. 

"Wait," he said, "wait till we know how it happened." 

So grimly the people waited until experts made an ex- 
amination. "Wliat they found made them believe that the 
Maine had been attacked from outside. There seemed no 
doubt that the Spaniards had blown up the vessel al- 
though they indignantly denied having had anything to 
do with it. 



Filipinos 
rebel 



690 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

Now there was no holding the pooplo, and very shortly 
war was declared. It was short and sharp. In less than 
four months it was all over. On land and sea the Span- 
iards were hopelessly beaten, while in the whole campaign 
the ibnerieans lost scarcely five hundred men in battle, 
although more than twice that number died of disease. 

The war was fought not only in the West Indies but 
also in the Pacific. For there Spain possessed the Philip- 
pine Islands. These islands had been in the possession of 
Spain ever since their discoverj'- by Magellan, more than 
three hundred and fifty years before, and they had been 
called the Philippines after King Philip II of Spain. Now 
the long rule of Spain came to an end. 

The first battle of the war was fought in the Bay of 
Manila, the capital of the Philippine Islands. Here the 
Spanish fleet was shattered while not an American was 
killed. A month or two later the town of Manila was 
taken, and the Philippines were in the power of the 
Americans. 

In the "West Indies too the Spaniards were beaten on 
laud and sea and on August 2ud, 1898, she sued for peace. 

By the treaty of peace Cuba became a free republic, 
while Porto Rico and all the other Spanish islands in the 
West Indies were given to the United States, as well as 
the Philippines. 

But no sooner was the treaty signed than the Filipinos 
rose in rebellion against American rule. For three years 
a kind of irregular war went on. Then the leader of the 
rebellion, Aguinaldo, was captured, and after that the Fili- 
pinos gradually laid down their arms. And when they 
found that the Americans did not mean to oppress them as 
the Spaniards had done they became more content with 
their rule. 

The winning of these foreign possessions brought some- 
thing new into the life and history of America. For now 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 591 

America began to own colonies, a thing quite unlocked 
for, and not altogether welcome to many. 

At this time, also, besides those won in the Spanish "War The 
another group of islands came under American rule. These xsUnd']'?" 
were the Hawaiian Islands, also like the Philippines in 
the Pacific Ocean. 

Hawaii was a monarchy, but for a long time the people 
had been discontented, and Queen Liliuokalani was the last 
royal ruler of Hawaii. She wanted to be an absolute 
monarch, and do what she liked. But when she tried to a rcvoiu- 
changc the constitution to hor liking there was a revolution. *•'""' 

It was a peaceful revolution, and not a shot was fired on 
either side. It was brought about chiefly by the white 
people who lived in the islands. A company of marines 
was landed from the United States cruiser Boston which, 
happened to be in the harbour at the time. The Queen 
was deposed, and a provisional government set up. 

Stamford Dole, an American, was chosen head of this Dole 
new government. Dole then sent to Washington to ask p^'^psijent 
the United States to annex Hawaii. Meanwhile the stars Harrison 
and stripes were hoisted over the Government buildings HawTu," 
at Honolulu, the capital of Hawaii. ^^^^« 

All this happened just at the end of Harrison's Presi- 
dency. He and his advisers were quite willing to annex 
Hawaii. But before the matter could be settled his term 
of office ended, and Cleveland took his place. The new 
President did not feel at all pleased with what had been 
done, and he sent a commissioner to Honolulu to find out 
exactly what had happened, and if the people really wanted 
to be annexed to the United States. 

This commissioner came to the conclusion that the 
Hawaiians did not want to be annexed and that "a great 
wrong had been done to a feeble but independent State." 

Cleveland therefore refused to annex the islands. He 
even offered to restore the Queen to her throne if she 



592 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

, would proinLso to forgive all those who had helped to de- 

rsi.i.-iit ti,,.„iio her. At first she would not promise this, but 
^"'^' dodarod that the leaders of the revolution must be be- 
hea<Iod. In the end, however, she gave way. 

"I must not feci vengeful to any of my people," she 
said. "If I am restored by the United States, I must 
forget myself, and remember only my dear people and my 
country. I must forgive and forget the past, permitting 
no punishment of any one." 

But when Dole was asked to give up the islands he 
refused. lie and his party were ready to fight rather 
than allow the Que(>n to be set again upon the throne. 
And seeing him thus determined President Cleveland gave 
up his efforts on behalf of the Queen. 

So for several years Hawaii remained a little independ- 
ent republic with Dole as President. Then when McKinley 
came into power the United States was again asked to 
take the islands under protection. And in July, 1898, while 
iwaii ttie Spanish War was being fought, Hawaii was annexed, 

"^■.''"'' and with solemn ceremony the flag was once more hoisted 

in Honolulu. 
:<mios a A few years later the islands were made a territory. So 
,rii"'^' the people are now citizens of the United States, and send 
^ a representative to Congress. 

No President perhaps grew in the love of the people as 

McKinley did. At the end of his four years' office he was 

loved far more than ho had been at the beginning, and 

rKiniry lie was casily elected a second time. And but a few month:; 

•oMd time, "f '"s second term had passed when people began to talk 

'9 of electing him a third time. 

But when McKinley heard of it he was vexed. He told 
the people that they must put such an idea out of their 
heads, for ho would not be a candidate for a third term 
on any consideration. 

"All I want," he said, "is to serve Ihrough my second 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 593 

tei'in in a way acceptable to my countrymen, and then 
go on doing my duty as a private citizen." 

But alas ! he was not to be allowed eveu to sei've out 
his second term. Only sis months of it had gone when 
he went to visit the great Pan-American Exhibition at Visits 
Buffalo. Here he made a speech which seemed to show l^t.mon 
that he was changing his ideas about high tariffs, and 6th Sept.; 
that it was time now, he thought, to lower them. 

Next day he held a great reception in one of the build- 
ings of the Exhibition. Crowds of all sorts of people 
streamed into the hall, eager to see the President and 
shake hands with him. Among these came a well-dressed 
young man who seemed to have hurt his hand, for it was 
covered with a handkerchief. 

The man came quite close to the President who held he is 
out his hand with a smile. Then quickly the man fired two by^rn^'^ 
shots. Not an injured hand but a pistol had been hidden a^assin; 
under the handkerchief. 

The President did not fall. He walked steadily enough 
to a chair, and leant his head upon his hand. 

"You are wounded," said his secretary. 

"No, I think not. I am not much hurt," replied the 
President. But his face was white and drawn with pain; 
blood flowed from his wounds. Yet in his pain he thought 
only of others. 

His first thought was for his wife, who was an invalid. 
"Don't lot her know," he said. But he thought too of 
the wretched man who had shot him. "Don't hurt him," 
he murmured. 

At first it was thought that the wounds were not fatal, 
and that the President would recover. But just as every 
one believed that the danger was over his strength seemed 
to fail him, and in little more than a week he died. he dies. 

There was such a shining goodness and honesty about ^*^ ^^** 
President McKinlev that all who came near him loved and 



594 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

respected him. Now he went to his last resting-place 
mourned not only by his own people but by Great Britain 
and nearly every country in Europe besides. Even his 
murderer had no special hatred of McKinley. He was an 
anarchist who believed it was a good deed to kill any ruler. 
So in the midst of his usefulness a good man was ruth- 
lessly slain. 



CHAPTER XCVII 

ROOSEVELT— TAFT 

Upon McKinley's death Theodore Roosevelt, the Vice- 
President, became President. He was the youngest of all 
the Presidents, being only forty-two when he came into 
office. 

Mr. Roosevelt was in the mountains with his wife and 
children when the news that the President was dying was 
brought to him. At nine o'clock at night he started off 
on a long drive of thirty-five miles to the railway station, a wild 
The road was narrow, and steep, and full of mudholes, ^"^^' 
and the drive through the darkness was one of danger. 

A little after five in the morning the station was reached. 
Here a special train was waiting which carried the Vice- 
President to Buffalo as fast as might be. But he was too 
late to see his President in life. For while he was still on 
his wild drive through the night, President McKinley had 
passed peacefully to his last rest. 

Mr. Roosevelt was the youngest of all the presidents, a young 
and he brought to the White House a youthful energy and ^''^''^^t; 
"hustle" such as no President had before. He had strong 
opinions to which he never hesitated to give voice, and per- 
haps since Lincoln no President had been so much a 
dictator. 

Perhaps the most interesting thing in Roosevelt's presi- 
dency was the beginning of the Panama Canal. The 

You remember that when Columbus set forth upon the canT* 
Sea of Darkness his idea was to reach the east by sailing 



ColiiinliuS 
iH'lii'Vcd 



The 

North-West 

Passage 



William 
Patterson's 
dream, 
1695-9 



The 
French 
bc(fin the 
canal, 
1979 



Ther 
wish to 
sell their 
rights, 
1997 



696 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

west. And to the day of his death he imagined that he 
had reached India by sailing westward. But soon men 
found out the mistake, and then began the search for the 
Korth-West Passage by which they might sail past the 
great Continent, and so reach India. 

The North-West Passage, however, proved a delusion. 
Then men turned their attention to the narrow isthmus by 
which the two vast continents of North and South America 
are joined. And soon the idea of cutting a canal through 
this narrow barrier began to be talked of. 

But time went on and the Spaniards who held sway over 
the isthmus did no more than talk. Then an adventurous 
Scotsman was seized with the idea of founding a colony 
at Darien. He meant to build a great harbour where all 
the ships of the world would come. Merchandise was to 
be carried across the isthmus by camels, and soon his 
colony would be the key of all the commerce in the world. 

Such was his golden dream, but it ended in utter failure. 

Still the idea grew. Men of many nations began to dis- 
cuss the possibility of building the canal. And at length 
the French got leave from the Government of Colombia 
and work on the canal was begun. But after working for 
many years the French gave up the undertaking, which 
was far more difhcult, and had cost far more money than 
they had expected. 

Meanwhile the Americans had become much interested 
in the scheme, and they had begun to think of cutting a 
canal through the isthmus at Nicaragua. Then when the 
French company went bankrupt they offered to sell all 
their rights to the canal to the United States. There was 
a good deal of discussion over the matter. For some peo- 
ple thought that the Nicaragua route would be better. But 
in the end it was agreed to take over the canal already 
begun, and go on with it. 

Everything was arranged when the Colombian Senate 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 597 

refused to sign the treaty. By tins treaty they were to The 
receive ten million dollars, besides a yearly rent for the object '""* 
land through which the canal ran. But that sum seemed 
to them now too small, and they refused to sign the treaty 
unless the money to be paid down should be increased to 
twenty-five million dollars. 

This the United States was unwilling to do. Every- 
thing came to a standstill, and it seemed as if the Panama 
scheme would have to be given up, when suddenly a new 
turn was given to affairs. For the people of Panama rose 
in rebellion against Colombia, and declared themselves a Revolution 
republic. •p",„^^^ 

The United States at once recognised the new republic, i903 
and before a month had passed a treaty between the United 
States and the Republic of Panama was drawn up and 
signed, and the work on the great canal was begun. 

A good many people, however, were not very pleased at 
the manner in which the struggle had been ended. They 
thought that the United States ought not to have taken 
the part of rebels in such haste. But the President was 
quite satisfied that he had done the right thing, and that 
it would have been base not to help the new republic. 

In 1901 Mr. Roosevelt had become president "by acci- 
dent." If it had not been for the tragedy of President 
McKinley's death he would not have come into power, and 
the thought grieved him somewhat. So when he was again 
elected President he was quite pleased. For now he felt President 
that he held his great ofBce because the people wanted him, ^"S^a 
and not because they could not help having him. second 

Few Presidents have grown so much in popularity after 
coming to office as Mr. Roosevelt. People felt he was a 
jolly good fellow, and throughout the length and breadth of 
the land he was known as "Teddy." 

"Who is the head of the Government 7" a little girl 
was asked. 



Oklahoma 
ndmittcd 
to tllL- 

Union, 
1907 



Oklahoma 
opened to 
white 
settlers, 



698 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"Mr. Roosevelt," was tlie reply. 

"Yes, but what is his otTicial title?" 

"Teddy," answered the little one. 

During this presidency Oklahoma was admitted to the 
Union as the forty-sixth state. Oklahoma is an Indian 
word meaning Redman. It was part of the Louisiana Pur- 
chase, and had been set aside as an Indian reservation. 
All the land, however, was not occupied and as some of 
it was exceedingly fertile the white people began to agitata 
to have it opened to them. So at length the Indians gave 
up their claim to part of this territory in return for a 
sum of money. 

This was in 1889 and President Harrison proclaimed that 
at twelve o 'clock noon on the 22nd of April the land would 
be opened for settlement. Long before the day people set 
out in all directions to the borders of Oklahoma. On the 
morning of the 22nd of April at least tw^enty thousand peo- 
ple had gathered on the borders. And as soon as the blow- 
ing of a bugle announced that the hour of noon had struck 
there was a wild rush over the border. 

Before darkness fell whole towns were staked out. Yet 
there was not enough land for all and many had to return 
home disappointed. The population of Oklahoma went up 
with a bound but it was not until eighteen years later, in 
September, 1907, that it was admitted to the Union as a 
state. 



President 

Taft, 

1909-13 



In 1909 WilUam H. Taft became President. Mr. Taft 
had been Governor of the Philippines, and had shown great 
tact and firmness in that post. He and President Roose- 
velt were friends, and Roosevelt did all he could to further 
his election. 

During Mr. Taft's presidency the last two states were 
admitted to the Union. Ever since the Civil War New 
!Mexico had been seeking admission as a state, and at one 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 599 

time it was proposed to call this state Lincoln. That sug- New 
gestion, however, came to nothing, and some years later it AH^omi*"^ 
was proposed to admit New Mexico and Arizona as one admitted 
state. To this Arizona objected, and at length they were union, 
admitted as separate states, New Mexico on the 6th of ^^^^ 
January and Arizona on the 11th of February, 1912. Both 
these states were made out of the Mexican Concession and 
the Gadsden Purchase. 



CHAPTER XCVIII 

WILSON— TROUBLES WITH MEXICO 

Mr. Wilson In 1913 Mr. Taft's term of office came to an end, and Mr. 
becomes "Woodrow Wilson was elected President. He came into of- 

President 

March, 1913 fice at no easy time. At home many things needed reform 
and on the borders there was trouble. For two years the 
republic of Mexico, which had always been a troublous 
neighbour, had been in a constant state of anarchy. One 
revolution followed another, battles and bloodshed became 
common events. Many Americans had settled in Mexico, 
and in the tunuoil American lives were lost and American 
property ruined. 

While Mr. Taft was in office he tried to protect the Amer- 
icans in Mexico. But he could do little, as the Mexicans 
made it plain that any interference on the part of America 
would mean war. Mr. Taft avoided war, but the state of 
tilings in Mexico went from bad to worse, and when Mr. 
Wilson became President a settlement with Mexico was one 
of the problems he had to face. 

The^ But first of all the new President turned his thoughts 

to home matters. Ever since the McKinley Taritf the 
duties on goods imported into the country had remained 
high. Many people, however, had come to believe that high 
tariffs were a mistake, for while they enriched a few they 
made living dearer than need be for many. These people 
wished to have tariffs "for revenue only." That is, they 
thought duties should only be high enough to produce 
sufficient income for the needs of the government. They 
600 



Tariff 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 601 

objected to tariflfs merely for "protection." That is, they 
objected to tariffs which "protected" the manufacturer at 
the expense of the consumer. 

President Wilson held these opinions strongly, and dur- 
ing the first year of his presidency a bill was passed by 
which mere luxuries, things which only rich people bought, 
were heavily taxed, while the taxes on foodstuffs and wool, 
things which the poorest need, were made much lighter. 
These changes in the tariff brought in much less income for 
the government, and to make up for the loss an Income income Tax 
Tax was levied for the first time, every one who had more '*^^"^'^ 
than 4,000 dollars a year having to pay it. In this way 
again the burden of taxes was shifted from the poor to 
the rich. 

The President next turned his attention to the banks. 
Little change had been made in their way of doing business 
since the Civil War, and for some time it had been felt that 
to meet the growing needs of trade a change was wanted. 
Many people had tried to think out a new system, but it 
was not easy, and they failed. Mr. Wilson, however, suc- 
ceeded, and in December, 1913, the Currency Bill was The 

passed. Currency 

It would take too long, and would be rather difficult, to 
explain just what this Act was. Shortly it was meant to 
keep too much money from getting into the hands of a few 
people, and to give every one with energy and enterprise 
a chance. 

Other Acts connected with the trade of the country fol- 
lowed these, all of which tended to make the life of the weak 
and poor easier. Of these perhaps the most interesting 
for us is the Child Labour Act. This Act was meant to child 
keep people from making young children work too hard, 
and in order to make child labour less profitable to "ex- 
ploiters" the Act forbids the sending of goods made by chil- 
dren under fourteen from one state to another. If the chil- 



Labour 
Act 



602 



THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 



President 
of Mexico 
murdered 
Feb., 1913 



Mr. Wilson 
desires a 
Pan- 
American 
Alliance 



dren are obliged to work at night, or for more than eight 
hours during the day, the age is raised to sixteen. This 
Act was signed in September, 191G, but did not come into 
force until September, 1917. 

While these things were being done within the country- 
troubles beyond its borders were increasing. First there 
was the trouble with Mexico. 

A few days before Mr. "Wilson was inaugurated Madero, 
the President of Mexico, was deposed and murdered, and 
a rebel leader named Huerta at once proclaimed himself 
President. That he had anything to do with the murder of 
Madero has never been openly proved, but Mr. Wilson, be- 
lieving that he had, looked upon him as an assassin, and re- 
fused to acknowledge him as head of the neighbouring re- 
public. But beyond that ]\Ir. Wilson hesitated to mix him- 
self or his country in the Mexican quarrel, believing that 
the Mexicans themselves could best settle their own affairs. 

"Shall we deny to Mexico," he asked, a little later, "be- 
cause she is weak, the right to settle her own affairs? No, 
I say. I am proud to belong to a great nation that says, 
'this country which we could crush shall have as much free- 
'dom in her ovm affairs as wo have in ours.' " 

Whether the President was wise or unwise in his deal- 
ings with Mexico we cannot say. The trouble is too close 
to us. It is not settled yet. But the one thing we can 
clearly see is that LIr. Wilson loved and desired peace, not 
only with Mexico but with the whole of America. He wanted 
to unite the whole of America, both North and South, in 
bonds of kindness. He wanted to make the small weak re- 
publics of South America feel that the great republic of 
North America was a watchful friend, and not a watchful 
enemy, eager, and able when she chose, to crush them. Had 
the United States put forth her strength ]\Iexico could have 
been conquered, doubtless, in no long time. But Mr. Wil- 
son took a wider view than those who counselled such a 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 603 

course. Instead of crushing Mexico, and thereby perhaps 
arousing the jealousy and suspicion of other weak repub- 
lics, he tried to use the trouble to increase the good will 
of these republics toward the United States. He tried to 
show them that the United States was one with them, and 
had no desire to enlarge her borders at the expense of an- 
other. Whether the means he used were wise or not time 
will show. 

For the most part the country was with the President in 
his desire to keep out of war with Mexico. This was partly 
because they believed that America was not prepared for 
war, partly because they knew that war must certainly end 
in the defeat of the Mexicans. Having defeated them the 
United States would be forced to annex their country, and 
this no one wanted. 

But to keep out of war was no easy matter. The wild 
disorder in Mexico increased daily. Besides Huerta other 
claimants for the presidency appeared and the country 
swarmed with bandit forces under various leaders, all fight- 
ing against each other. 

At length in April, 1914, some United States sailors who United 
had landed at the Mexican port of Tampico were taken fafiors 
prisoner by the Huertists. They were soon set free again, taken 
but Huerta refused to apologise in a satisfactory way, and Mender 
an American squadron was sent to take possession of Vera 
Cruz. 

War seemed now certain. But it was averted, and after 
holding Vera Cruz for more than seven months the Ameri- 
can troops were withdrawn. "We do not want to fight 
the Mexicans," said Mr. Wilson, at the funeral of the 
sailors who lost their lives in the attack. "We do not want 
to fight the Mexicans ; we want to serve them if we can. A 
war of aggression is not a proud thing in which to die. But 
a war of service is one in which it is a grand thing to die." 

On the invitation of the United States three of the South 



Mediation 
Conference, 
May, 1914 



Huerta 

leaves 

Mexico 



Pan- 
American 
Conference 
meets at 
Wasiiington, 
Aiipist, 
1915 



Carranza 
acknowl- 
edged as 
President 
of Mexico, 
Nor., 1915 



brigandage 



604 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

American republics, Argentina, Brazil, and Chile, known 
from their names as the A. B. C. Powers, now joined with 
the United States in trying to settle the Mexican difficulty 
In May, 1914, they held a Mediation Conference at Niagara 
Falls in Canada. Bu^ nothing came of it, and the disorder 
in Mexico continued as before. 

In July, however, there seemed some hope of a settle- 
ment. Huerta fled to Europe leaving his friend, Francisco 
Carbajal, as President. For a month Carbajal kept his post. 
Then anarchy worse than ever broke loose. Three menj 
Carranza, Villa, and Zapata, each declaring themselves 
President, filled the land with bloodshed and ruin. 

Once again on the invitation of the United States South 
America intervened, delegates from six South American 
republics meeting at Washington to consider what could be 
done to bring peace to the distracted country. They de- 
cided to give the Mexicans three months in which to settle 
their quarrels, and warned them that if by that time order 
was not restored United America would be forced to take 
action. 

Soon after this, however, Carranza succeeded in subdu- 
ing his rivals to a certain extent, and got possession of the 
greater part of the country. The United States, therefore, 
recognised him as President of Mexico, and very shortly 
many of the European powers did the same. 

It seemed as if peace might really come at last to Mex- 
ico. But although Villa was worsted he was by no means 
crushed, and he and his undisciplined followers still kept 
the country in a state of unrest, doing many deeds of vio- 
lence. In January, 1916, these marauding troops seized 
and murdered a party of Americans. A little later they 
crossed the frontiers, and were only driven back after a 
sharp encounter with United States troops. 

This brigandage had to be stopped, and, as Carranza 
seemed unable to subdue the rebels, five thousand Ameri- 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 605 

can troops entered Mexico intent on punishing Villa and his American 
bandits. But the task was no easy one. Villa was well J^J^op'^^nter 
suited to be a bandit leader, and he was thoroughly at home March?i9i6 
m the wild and mountainous country. The Americans, how- 
ever, pressed him hard, and a battle was fought in which 
he was believed for a time to have been killed. Soon, how- 
ever, he was discovered to be alive, and as aggressive as 
before. 

Meanwhile President Carranza had grown restless and Carraa^a's 
suspicious of American interference, and demanded that ''"'*"'^^ 
the United States troops should be withdrawn from Mex- 
ican soil. Indeed he became so threatening that Mr. Wil- 
son called out the militia, and ordered a squadron of war 
vessels to Mexican waters. 

Scarcely was this done when the news reached Washing- 
ton that a skirmish had taken place between Mexican and 
United States troops, in which forty had been killed, and 
seventeen taken prisoners. 

War now seemed certain. But once more it was averted 
Carranza set his prisoners free and proposed that the two 
repubhcs should settle their differences by arbitration. 

To this Mr. Wilson agreed, and in the beginning of Sep- Joint 
tember a Commission composed of delegates from both ^'""''^an- 
countries came together. The Commission suggested that cimSion, 
both Mexico and the United States should work together to ^'P'" '''^ 
patrol the frontiers, and safeguard them from further raids. 
But to this Carranza would not agree, and in February, 
1917, the United States troops were withdrawn, and Mex- 
ico was once more left "to save herself." 



19U 



CHAPTER XCIX 

WILSON— THE GREAT WAR 

The disorder in Mexico was distressing to America, it was 
disastrous to the Mexicans themselves. But the effect on 
America as a whole was slight, while the world at large 
felt it scarcely at all. 
European In August, 1914, while the Mexican trouble was still 

Augusf,'"^ grave, the Great War broke out in Europe. This, strange 
to say, was to prove a far greater menace to the peace of 
the United States than the war and bloodshed in the turbu- 
lent republic on her borders. 

In the days of the French Revolution, when France was 
warring with a sea of foes, Washington had declared the 
United States to be neutral. He had refused to draw sword 
even in aid of the friend who only a few years before had 
helped Americans so generously in their struggle for free- 
dom. He was wise. For in those days America was weak. 
She was the youngest of the world's great nations, she had 
hardly "found herself." Had she mixed herself in the Eu- 
ropean quarrel she would have suffered greatly, perhaps 
might even have lost her new-found freedom. 

All this Washington knew. Gratitude was due to France, 
but not useless sacrifice, which would merely bring ruin on 
America, and help France not at all. So Washington de- 
clared for neutrality, and maintained it. 

Thirty years later Monroe amiounced his famous Doc- 
trine. That Doctrine in the words of Henry Jefferson was, 
"First, never to entangle ourselves in the broils of Europe; 

606 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 607 

second, never to suffer Europe to intermeddle with cis- changes 

faithfuL But m the ninety years which have passed since mZT^ 
It was first announced many changes have taken place. Ki„r' 
Amenca is no longer weak, but grown to giant's strength 
great among the great. The trade of Europe and the trade 
of America have become interlocked, discoveries and inven- 
tions, the wonders of steam and electricity, have made 
^ght of the broad Atlantic. To-day men come and go 
from the one continent to the other with greater ease than 
a hundred years ago they went from Boston to Washington 
By a housand ties of commerce and of brotherhood the 
old world IS bound to the new. So the war cloud which 

Iftfo?! ^Tl'^r' ''' '^^'^" '''' «^^^ ^^^rica, even 
although at first there was no thought that America would 
be dra^^•n into the war. Was it possible, men asked, while 
Europe was at death grips, for America still to keep her 
splendid isolation ;' was it not time for her to take a 
the world''? ^^'^^^^^°* °^ °^^°' i^ the Federation of 

The ties which bind America to Europe bind her to no The 
one country but to all; bind her equally, it would seem, to -'--^ 
France, Britain and Germany. The first founders of the 
Eepubhc were of British stock, but with the passing years 
millions of Germans have found a home within her hos- 
pitable borders, together with natives of every nation at 
war. How then could America take sides? No matter 
which side she took it seemed ahnost certain to lead to 
cml war at home. So on the 11th of August, 1914 Mr 
Wilson proclaimed the neutrality of the United States 

To the great bulk of the nation this seemed wise, for the President 
nation as a whole loves and desires peace, and realises the p™^'-"- 
madness and uselessness of war. Indeed America more u^aZ. 
than the nations of the old world has come to see that war '''* 
IS an old-fashioned, worn-out way of settling quarrels 



nature 
of the 
American 
nation 



Method 
of 



608 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

But although the United States might proclaim her neu- 
trality she was none the less entangled in the war. Ger- 
many declared a blockade of Britain, Britain declared a 
blockade of Germany, and these Orders in Council had a 
far greater effect on American trade than the Berlin De- 
crees and the Orders in Council in the day of Napoleon. 
Difficulties arose with both countries. But the difficulties 
which arose with Britain were such as wise statesmanship 
might allay. They were concerned with such things as 
the censoring of mails, and other irritating delays, which 
interfered with and caused loss of trade. "With Germany 
the difficulties were of a far more serious order, and soon 
all sane and freedom loving men found it difficult, if not 
impossible, to remain neutral in spirit. 
Germany's The German cause had never been a good one. No dan- 

ger threatened the country. No European nation desired 
'■'""'■^ to make war upon them. They went to war wantonly, and 
without just cause. Soon it became plain that they meant 
to wage war with a ruthlessness and inhumanity the world 
had never known. They threw to the winds all the laws of 
"fair play." Treaties became for them mere "scraps of 
paper," to be torn if necessity demanded. They marched 
through Belgium murdering and torturing the people, wan- 
tonly destrojnng the splendid buildings which had been the 
coimtry's gloiy and pride. Zeppelins attacked watering 
places and fishing villages, ruining peaceful homes, slay- 
ing women and children, without reason or profit. Sub- 
marines waged ruthless war on the seas, attacking alike 
traders, passenger vessels or hospital shdps, belligerent or 
neutral, without distinction. 

As outrage followed outrage the whole world was filled 
with horror, and one by one Germany's friends turned 
from her, estranged by her deeds of violence. These were 
days, as Mr. Wilson said, "to try men's souls," and the 



re-elected 
President 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION G09 

burden of guiding the ship of state through the sea of 
difficulties lay heavy upon him. 

At home and abroad his critics were many. Some praised 
him because he kept the nation steadfastly on the difficult 
path of peace, others blamed him because it seemed to them 
he did not sufficiently uphold American honour, and sub- 
mitted to German insults rather than draw the sword. No 
great man in a difficult hour can escape criticism. Few, 
if any, can escape mistakes. 

Amid the clash of opinions one thing was clear, that Mi'. Mr. Wilson 
Wilson was a patriot. And when in 1916 the time came 
to choose a President he was re-elected for a second term 
of four years. 

In March, 1917, the President entered upon his new term 
of office well aware that a hard road lay before him and his 
country. As he took the oath he opened and kissed the 
Bible at the passage "God is our refuge and strength, a 
very present help in trouble." His address was imbued 
with a sense of the dread solemnity of the times. 

"I stand here, and have taken the high solemn oath," he 
said, "because the people of the United States have chosen 
me, and by their gracious judgement have named me their 
leader in affairs. I know now what the task means. 

"I pray God that I be given wisdom and prudence to do 
my duty in the true spirit of this great people. I am their 
servant, and can succeed only as they sustain and guide 
me by their confidence, and their counsel. . . . 

"The shadows that now lie dark upon our path will soon 
be dispelled. We shall walk with light all about us if we 
be but true to ourselves — to ourselves as we have wished 
to be known in the counsels of the world, in the thought of 
all those who love liberty, justice, and right exalted." 

We cannot here follow in detail all the steps by which 
Germany forced America at length to declare war. It was 
in a spirit of service that Mr. Wilson took up his office 



right 



610 THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

for a second time, of service not only to his own country 
but to the world. In the cause of that service he saw him- 
self forced to load his country into war. 

Germany had filled America with spies, plotting con- 
stantly against her peace and her honour. She had run 
amuck upon the seas, and by her submarine warfare endan- 
gered the lives and welfare of all mankind. She had be- 
come a menace to the world's freedom. The President loves 
peace oven as the soul of America loves peace. But both 
President and people became at length convinced that the 
only way to restore peace to the world was to defeat the 
authors of the war. 
America Having arrived at this grave conclusion there was no 

fofigw"''" turning back, and on the 2nd April, 1917, Mr. Wilson an- 
5?yJ^he nounced his decision at a joint session of the two houses of 

Congress. 
It was not lightly undertaken. 

"It is a fearful thing to lead this great peaceful people 
into war, into the most terrible and disastrous of all wars, 
civilisation itself seeming to be in the balance. But the 
right is more precious than peace, and we shall fight for 
the things which we have always carried nearest our hearts 
— for democracy, for the right of those who submit to au- 
thority to have a voice in their own governments, for the 
rights and liberties of small nations, for a universal do- 
minion of right by such a concert of free peoples as shall 
bring peace and safety to all nations, and make the world 
itself at last free. 

"To such a task we can dedicate our lives and our for- 
tunes, everything that we are and everything that we have, 
viith. the pride of those who know that the day has come 
when America is privileged to spend her blood and her 
might for the principles that gave her birth and happiness, 
and the peace which she has treasured. God helping her 
she can do no other." 



UNDER THE CONSTITUTION 611 

In these noble words the President of the United States 
threw down the gauge of battle. There was in his heart 
no rancour against the German people, but only a righteous 
wrath against her criminal rulers who for their own selfish 
ends had plunged the world in misery. Never in the world's 
history has a great nation gone to war in so chivalrous a 
spirit, for so unselfish ends. 

"AVe have no selfish ends to serve," said the President. 
"We desire no conquest, no dominion. We seek no indem- 
nities for ourselves, no material compensation for the sac- 
rifices we shall freely make. We are but one of the cham- 
pions of the rights of mankind. We shall be satisfied when 
those rights have been made as secure as the faith and the 
freedom of nations can make them." 

The voice was the voice of the President, but he spoke Thenatiot 
from the heart of the people. Brought together from the °^°°^ 
ends of the earth, speaking many tongues, worshipping God 
in many ways, diverse in character and in custom, the na- 
tion which stands behind the President to-day is one in 
heart. In the fiery trial of battle America has found her 
soul, and the American by adoption has proved himself as 
truly a citizen of the country as the American by birth. 
Divided by birth and language, by religion and custom, 
they are one in soul, one in their desire to dedicate them- 
selves to the great unselfish task they have taken in hand, 
one in the zeal of sacrifice. 

Who can say what days of terror and splendour the fu- 
ture may hold? As I write it lies before us a blacker sea 
of darkness and adventure than that Columbus crossed. 
But it would seem that for the great Eepublic it can hold 
no diviner hour than this. "Greater love hath no man 
than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." 

There could be found no more splendid close to a splendid 
story. 



<% 



612 ^ THIS COUNTRY OF OURS 

"Mine eyes have aeen the glory of the coming of the Lord; 
He is trampling out the vintage where the grapes of wrath 

are stored; 
He hath loosed the fateful lightning of his terrible swift 

sword ; 

His truth is mai'cliing on. 

He has sounded forth the trumpet that shall never call re- 
treat ; 

He is sifting out the hearts of men before His judgment- 
seat; 

O, be swift, my soul, to answer Him ; be jubilant, my feet, — 
Our God is marching on. 

In the beauty of the lilies, Christ was bom across the sea, 
With a glory in His bosom that transfigures you and me ; 
As He died to make men holy, let us die to make men free, 
While God is marching on. ' ' 



MAR27f9» 



ii-A' 



X 






.^^ ^ . ' 















So^ 



fl^ <2ft 



^; 






lHo^ 






^ 'Wv/ "^/^^v/ ^;W;/ "^/^v/ ' 

"' ^^ ^°^:^'^"^^ ^°^:*^'>^ ^°^:^-;^"^^^^ ^°^:;4^ 



,4^ <5<^ 



.^ .4-' 






^^^°- 






^v -^^ %'^ 






^^d< 












r.-'.X'-'^r.^'.r%' ■-<f.^^..,X''-^^^^.,.^% 



' ^Kl'' ^"^ ^^¥° •^^' ^^'i'^'^^^ ^/'HV; '^■'S^ 



»5? % 



* -^' 



'-rrr^V^' 












% ^^ : 






1'^%. 






^''Vo^ ^^ 



°' "^f^C 






^ 9^ 






<ii Q^ o vi^ 






co^o 






rt^\--.<'. 



o<^lXJ^.% 



J^"^.,. 



°' ^v^d* 






Oo'-o.. 



'<^n aV 





















^\^^ 



.^ 9. =. 









^."-o'. 






•^ ",' 



r.^l-^ ^ ' 






«.? -^ '. 



.,.<i.''•-^o^^.'«,..<''"°-^o^^s=.,.o;''"-^o^^.».,,<^""-^ 



'. -^^ 



cP\ 















>^ ^. 






;^".s- 



s^ aO^ 



<'''"-^ #..,. <."^^^ . 






&\^ 






^^'S^'' .* <5^' ^ \ : ^^^ ^^^' .* / i, \ ; %.^N^' 



\«f.*^- -^ '^:^.^^" 



